Return to Misselthwaite Manor - AuthorsDen



`Return to Misselthwaite Manor

Lily’s Garden

A Sequel to the Secret Garden

Based on the Characters written by Frances Hodgson-Burnett

Written By Karissa Elizabeth Ann Lowell

[pic]`

Chapter One:

The Death of Lord Archibald Craven

Mary had been born in India while it was under the rule of the British government under the sovereignty of Queen Victoria who died in January of 1901 and her late Prince Consort, Albert of Saxe-Coburg who died of Tuberculosis in December of 1861. One year later, Her Royal Majesty, Queen Victoria passed away in January of 1901 at the age of 82 years old. The late Queen was succeeded by her oldest son, Albert Edward, who was 60 years old when he ascended to the English throne and died nine years later at the age of 69 years old and only being King of England for a mere nine years. Many changes had come about at the British house because the cholera epidemic claimed almost every life in spring of 1911 while one King of England passed away and another ascended to the British throne as King George the Fifth of England and Emperor of India at the age of 45 years old.

Mary was raised by Ayahs &governesses who oversaw her care while Colonel Albert Lennox, and his beautiful wife, Rose attended government affairs for the British government.

It was early in the year of 1911, when India had an outbreak of cholera, which claimed nearly every official in the British house where all the dignitaries lived with their families and Indian servants.

A handful of children escaped the epidemic of cholera and Mary Lennox was one of the children who escaped the epidemic. All the children who were survivors of the cholera epidemic were processed and sent back to England to live with relatives.

The British officials had found an old Last Will and Testament written by Mary’s mother, Rose Lennox, that if anything ever happened to her husband, Colonel Albert Lennox, herself, or both, that Mary’s appointed legal guardian was Lord Archibald Craven and his wife, her twin sister, Lily, who lived in Yorkshire, England.

Mary was sent back to England to live with her Uncle Archibald and had no idea that her Aunt Lily had passed away ten years before giving birth to her cousin, Collin.

She was picked up by Mrs. Murdock, the housekeeper under the employment of her Uncle Archibald Craven at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mrs. Murdock picked up Mary at the dock in London under the direction of her Uncle Archibald. Mary was sitting there all by herself as all the other children that had came with her on the ship that transported her from India to England had been claimed by family members. She was alone when Mrs. Murdock asked if she was Mary Lennox.

“Is that Mary Lennox?” Mrs. Murdock asked the man at the dock.

“Yes Mary Lennox.” The man said.

“I am Mrs. Murdock, housekeeper of Misselthwaite Manor; I work for Lord Archibald Craven, her uncle and guardian.” Mrs. Murdock said.

Mary looked at the stern housekeeper, picked up her things, and followed Mrs. Murdock to the coach that was waiting to take them back to Misselthwaite Manor, which was over two hundred miles away in Yorkshire, England.

Mary looked out the window and Mrs. Murdock said, “It is too bad you had no other relatives to take you. Your uncle will not bother you. He hasn’t bothered with anyone since your Aunt passed away ten years ago.”

Mary looked at her and Mrs. Murdock said, “What your mother didn’t tell you that her own twin sister passed away ten years ago?”

“My mother had time for no one especially me.” Mary said bitterly, “She had no time to tell me any stories at all.”

Mrs. Murdock just looked at Mary and said nothing as they traveled north to Yorkshire, England.

Mary continued to look out the window and saw nothing but open land and was told it was the Moors.

Mrs. Murdock and Mary finally arrived back at Misselthwaite Manor in the wee hours of the morning when they pulled up in front of the manor.

John another servant came out to greet them was told to take Mary’s luggage up to her rooms, which were especially prepared for her.

Misselthwaite Manor was a dark, gloomy manor way up on the Moorish hills in Yorkshire, England. There had been no life there until Mary came to live at Misselthwaite Manor. She restored life back to her Uncle Archibald and Cousin Collin Craven with the help of a sister and brother, Martha and Dickon Sowerby and an old gardener, Ben, who helped to restore her late Aunt Lily’s garden to life.

It was as if Lily had sent Mary to help bring her beloved husband, Archibald and their son, Collin back to life. It was as if Lily was looking over both of them, so she sent Mary to them.

Archibald Craven started to live again, he was able to laugh, smile once again. Collin who was thought to be born sickly and weakly found new life in his late beloved mother’s garden with the help of Mary, Martha, and Dickon.

Collin was restored to health by visiting his late beloved mother’s garden.

That was over 13 years ago when Mary first came to live at Misselthwaite Manor. She was now nearly twenty years old. She had changed quite a lot. Many people compared her likeness to her late mother and aunt, Rose and Lily. She had grown into quite the young lady of nobility.

Mary had been sent to the finest Swiss Finishing School for young women of nobility. It was at Swiss Finishing School Mary learned the entire social graces that young women learned.

Mary was taught to dance, sing, embroider and learn to be a proper young woman of noble means.

Mary had been called to return back to Misselthwaite Manor in Yorkshire from the Swiss Finishing School she was attending in the year of 1923.She had received a letter from Mrs. Murdock asking Mary to return back home after being away for ten years.

A coach had been sent to pick up Mary at the Swiss Finishing School to bring her back home to Yorkshire, England. She had no idea why she was being called back to Misselthwaite Manor.

The Headmistress, Madame Dubois called Mary into her office and said, “Mademoiselle Mary, you are being called home to Misselthwaite Manor.”

Mary looks at Madame Dubois and asks, “Is there a reason Ma’am?”

“I received a telegram from Mrs. Murdock asking that you return to Misselthwaite Manor that is all the telegram says.” Madame Dubois tells Mary.

“I will go pack my belongings. Who is to come and pick me up?” Mary asks.

“A coach is being sent to pick you up and to take you back to England.” Madame Dubois tells Mary.

“Merci Madame Dubois I will miss La Francais very much.” Mary says

“We will miss you Mademoiselle Mary. You have a safe journey back home to England.” Madame Dubois says to Mary.

“You may go now Mademoiselle Mary.” Madame Dubois tells Mary. Mary curtseys and leaves the room. She heads up to her room begins to pack her belongings up to take back to England with her.

While Mary is up in her room, she hears the door ring, and the voice of a young man say, “I am here to pick up Mademoiselle Mary Lennox.” The voice is familiar to Mary, but she can’t really place a face to the voice until she comes down the stairs of the Finishing School.

Mary is dressed in her riding clothes, carrying her luggage down the stairs, and she stops to see whom the voice belongs too. She gets down to the last step, looks up and realizes who the voice belongs too, “Collin, is that you dear cousin?” She asks.

“Yes it is me Mary, Collin.” Collin tells Mary and gives her a kiss on the cheek.

“Collin, why am I being called back to Misselthwaite Manor?” Mary asks Collin.

“I don’t know, I was away at Oxford and called back. I was asked to stop by, pick you up on my way to Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin tells Mary.

“Who wrote to you Collin?” Mary asks him.

“Mrs. Murdock sent the Dean of Oxford a telegram asking that I come home at once.” Collin says to Mary.

“I received a similar telegraph.” Mary says worried.

Madame Dubois comes out and asks, “Mademoiselle Mary, will you not introduce me to this gentleman?”

“Forgive me Madame Dubois; this is my cousin, Collin Craven.” Mary says.

Madame Dubois says, “Enchanté Monsieur Craven.”

“It is nice to meet you to Madame Dubois.” Collin says taking her hand, kissing it like the well-bred English Lord he was raised to be.

Mary looks at Collin and say, “Collin why are we being called back home?”

“I don’t know Mary. We will find out when we get home.” Collin says, “Are you ready to travel home.”

“Yes, I am ready Collin.” Mary says, Collin helps Mary pick up her luggage, carry it to the coach that is waiting to take them back to Misselthwaite Manor.

Madame Dubois walks Mary and Collin out and says, “Have a safe journey home Mademoiselle Mary and Monsieur Collin.” The coachman closes the door and the coach starts on its long way back to Yorkshire, England.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “You look more and more like our mothers.”

Mary smiles and says, “I know that would please our mothers had they both lived.”

“Mary I have been thinking of our mothers a lot recently.” Collin tells Mary.

“Collin it is tragic that both of us lost our mothers, although my mother lived until I was ten years old, I have no actual memories of her. She had no time for me nor did my father.” Mary tells Collin.

“I have no memories of my mother at all. She died after I was born and up until the time you came, I had no actual memories of my father. It is all because of you that we started to live again.” Collin tells Mary.

“Mary I can hardly wait to get back to Misselthwaite Manor. I long to see our garden again, I have missed it.” Collin tells Mary.

“I have had dreams about our garden.” Mary says, “I miss the fountain of roses that bloom in the summer time.”

“We have both changed so much Mary. We are both grown up now.” Collin says.

“This is true Collin, one thing for sure, we are still cousins.” Mary tells Collin.

“Tell me Collin how was Oxford?” Mary asks Collin.

“Oxford is just another university. I thought it was terribly boring.” Collin says.

“Tell me about La Francais Mary.” Collin asks Mary.

“What is there to tell it is just another Swiss Finishing School for Young Women of Noble Blood.” Mary says, “We learn to dance, sew, carry ourselves, curtsey, and conduct ourselves as young women of nobility.”

“I am still Votre Mary.” Mary tells Collin, “I remember you saying we would never be separated but we were.”

“Yes we were separated because Father wanted to make sure we got the best possible education for persons like us.” Collin says.

“La Francais was very strict. We were not allowed out unless we had a chaperone with us.” Mary said, “We were not allowed to talk to any young men.”

“Oh Lord, I had it easier. Oxford wasn’t that bad. It was strict but not that strict.” Collin said as they were riding back to Misselthwaite Manor.

“I will be glad when we get back home to Misselthwaite.” Mary says, “I wonder if Martha is still employed there.”

“What about Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff?” Collin says.

“We won’t know until we get home.” Collin says.

Mary and Collin rode quietly back to Misselthwaite Manor only every now and then talking to each other. Neither of them knew why they were being summons back to Misselthwaite Manor in the spring of 1923.

It took three days and two nights to get from Switzerland to Yorkshire, England to where Misselthwaite Manor was located.

The coach finally pulls up in front of the Manor and an elderly woman comes out to greet them and says, “Mistress Mary and Master Collin, how good to see you all again. Oh you both have grown up since the last time I saw you.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock why were we called back from our prospective schools?” Collin asks.

“Master Collin and Mistress Mary, Lord Craven is very sick and his doctor doesn’t expect him to live much longer. Lord Craven asked me to call you two back from where you were going to school.” Mrs. Murdock replied.

Collin looked at Mary, Mary looked at Collin, and they said together, “Take us to our father.”

“Follow me Master Collin and Mistress Mary, Lord Craven is waiting to see you both together.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Collin and Mary follow Mrs. Murdock up a flight of stairs and into a large, dimly lighted bedroom. There lying on the bed laid an elderly gentleman with graying hair.

Collin and Mary walk up to the bed and together they say, “Father, it is Collin and Mary.”

Lord Craven looks up at them both, smiles at them, holds out his hand to them.

“My children I see you have received Mrs. Murdock message to come home.”

“Yes dear father. Mary and I came at once.” Collin replies.

“My dear children I am very sick. My doctors give me grim prognosis and don’t expect me to live much longer. I am old; I have lived a good life thanks to Mary coming to live with us ten years ago. Mary had you not come to live with us and restored us back to life. I don’t know what would have happened to us.” Lord Craven said.

“Dear Uncle, get better what ever shall we do without you.” Mary cries.

“My dear Mary, don’t cry. Thank you dear child for restoring Collin and me back to life after my beloved late wife, Lily, passed away.” Lord Craven said.

“Collin you will become Lord Craven, our family lands pass on to you.” Lord Craven tells Collin.

“Father I will never let anything happen to our family land.” Collin promises.

“Mary, go over to the chest drawer and you will find a silver jewelry box it once belonged to your Aunt Lily. I want you to have it. I want you to open it up inside of the jewelry box is a strand of pearls I gave to your Aunt Lily on our wedding day.” Lord Craven told Mary.

Mary walks over to the wooden chest drawer picks up the silver jewelry box; she opens up the jewelry box and inside is a strand of pearls and some other jewelry.

“What a beautiful strand of pearls. They once belonged to My Aunt Lily.” Mary said.

“Yes Your Aunt Lily would want you to have them.” Lord Craven said.

“Uncle, may I have the ivory craved elephant that my mother sent to my Aunt Lily?” Mary asks Lord Craven.

“Yes Mary my dear you may have the ivory elephant.” Lord Craven tells Mary.

“I bought with me the twin elephant that was on my late mother’s vanity table in India.” Mary tells Lord Craven.

“Collin, you will find a gold framed picture of your mother and me taken on our wedding day. I want you to have it.” Lord Craven said.

“Mary I want you to have the picture of your mother and Aunt Lily that is in her bedroom.” Lord Craven said.

“Thank you Uncle. I will cherish the picture of my late Aunt Lily and mother together.” Mary says.

“You look a lot like both of them.” Lord Craven said with fondness in his voice.

“Thank you Uncle.” Mary said.

“It should be me thanking you Mary Lennox. You restored us back to life when I thought no one could ever do that.” Lord Craven says.

“Collin, Mary, after I pass away I want to be buried by my beloved Lily.” Lord Craven says.

“It will be as you wish Father.” Collin and Mary say together.

“Collin, Mary, take care of the family property. Promise me you will never let it out of the family.” Lord Craven said.

“We promise dear Father.” Collin says.

“Collin it will be your responsibility to find Lady Mary here a proper husband.” Lord Craven tells his son Collin.

“Father I want to marry Mary.” Collin says.

“Collin, British law will not allow you to marry first cousins.” Lord Craven tells his son Collin.

“Collin you will find a proper young woman to marry. It will be your duty to carry on the family name of Craven.” Lord Archibald tells Collin.

“Lady Mary, I have set up a dowry for you. When a proper husband is found for you he will be given the dowry for you.” Lord Archibald tells Mary.

“It will as you wish dear father.” Collin says.

“I am proud of you both my dear children. You have grown up to be quite the lady and gentleman I expected you to be.” Lord Archibald tells both Collin and Mary.

“Collin, Ben Weatherstaff will take care of the garden. I want it to be kept up in your late mother’s memory. My Lily loved that garden and Mary I give it to you in loving memory of your Aunt Lily.” Archibald says romantically.

“Dear Uncle I will love that garden forever. I will never give it away.” Mary cries.

“Mary dear Mary, don’t cry. I am old and my time is nearly over. I will go to be with my dear Lily.” Archibald says smiling.

“Thank you Dear Uncle for taking care of me all these years. I hope I wasn’t too much trouble when I first came to stay with Collin and you at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“Mary, it should be Collin and I thanking you for coming to Misselthwaite Manor when you did thank you my dearest niece.” Archibald Craven says to Mary.

“You are welcome with all my heart.” Mary cries.

Collin takes Mary in his arms and she cries controllably.

Mrs. Murdock enters the room and says, “Children, let your father rest now.”

“We will return later to visit with you dear father.” Collin says.

Lord Craven smiles at Collin and Mary as they leave the room. It will be the last time both Collin and Mary see Lord Archibald Craven alive. A few minutes later Lord Archibald Craven passes into eternity to join his beloved late wife, Lily.

Dr. Craven, a distant cousin of Lord Craven comes out and gently tells Collin and Mary that Lord Archibald Craven passed away peacefully at the age of 60. He is now in the company of his dear late wife, Lily.

Dr Craven says, “Lord Collin and Lady Mary, Lord Archibald has passed away.”

Mary looks at Dr. Craven and breaks down crying, “Oh Collin, we are orphans. I have been orphan once already. I am now an orphan a second time around.”

“Mary, Mary, don’t cry. We have each other.” Collin holds Mary in his arms and comforts her.

“Cousin, where did my dear father wanted to be buried?” Collin asks Dr. Craven.

“Lord Archibald wants to be buried in the little church cemetery in the valley next to your late mother, Lady Lily Craven.” Dr. Craven said.

“Lord Collin, I will see to Lord Craver’s funeral arrangements.” Dr. Craven says.

“Please Cousin; make sure my father is laid to rest next to my dear late mother.” Collin says.

“I will see to the arrangements.” Dr. Craven answers

“What about the servants Master Collin and Mistress Mary?” Dr. Craven says.

“John, Martha, and Mrs. Murdock will continue to remain at Misselthwaite Manor. The rest will be dismissed with severance pay.” Collin states.

“I will give each a good recommendation.” Collin states.

Mary stares at Collin and says, “I will miss Uncle Archibald very much.”

“I will take care of you now Lady Mary, just as my late father did for you when he was alive.” Collin says affectionately.

“Collin, promise me you and I will never be parted.” Mary asks Collin.

“I promise Mary. You and I will never be parted again. Some how and someway we will marry.” Collin promises Mary.

“Collin we are first cousins.” Mary says.

“There must be away around it. There must be someone we can appeal our wishes to marry each other.” Collin says.

“The government will never allow it. Promise me you will not marry me off to just anyone.” Mary asks Collin.

“I will not marry you to anyone even if we can’t be married. We can live together and be happy.” Collin said.

“Collin it is your duty to marry. The Craven name must continue as you must continue.” Mary tells Collin.

“Collin we can’t marry and have children. It is first degree incest.” Mary tells Collin.

“This is true My Mary.” Collin says sadly.

“Yes Collin I will forever be Your Mary.” Mary says sadly.

“We can live together like we use to do as children.” Collin tells Mary.

“We can escape into our secret garden. My mother’s garden and we can be happy once again.” Collin says.

“Yes, we can find Dickon; invite Martha and Ben into the garden.” Mary says.

“Collin, we need to go unpack, bathe, and later we can go take a walk in the garden.” Mary says.

“Yes I will see you later. I have to arrange visitation period for Father’s body.” Collin says sadly.

“Collin if you need my help. Please call for me.” Mary asks Collin.

“I will Mary. You will be expected to greet visitors that come to pay their last respects to father.” Collin says.

“Collin, I never thought I would have to wear black again. I wore it so much after my parents died in the cholera epidemic in India and then upon my arrival here in England all I wore for the longest time was black dresses. I was so glad when I was able to wear bright colors again.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary you must wear black it is the proper mourning color for a man like Lord Archibald Craven.” Collin tells Mary.

“I know Collin, I have an appropriate black dress which is simple and in good taste.” Mary tells Collin.

“I have a simple black suit to wear to father’s visitation and funeral service.” Collin says.

“What about the servants?” Mary asks

“I will see they are given mourning clothes.” Collin says.

Mary says, “Oncle Archibald a parti a’ est avec Tante Lily.”

“Adieu Ma Oncle Archibald étais joyeux tantôt que vous sont avec ma Tante Lily.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary, you have picked up quite a bit of French while you were at the Swiss Finishing School, did you not?” Mrs. Murdock asked Mary.

“Yes Ma’am I did.” Mary replied.

“Lady Mary, you look very much now look like your late Aunt Lily and your late mother, Rose Lennox.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I have no happy memories of my parents Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says.

“You have happy memories of your Uncle Archibald and Cousin Collin though.” Mrs. Murdock states.

“Yes I do. I am thankful for those good, happy memories which take away all the bad ones I lived for the first ten years of my life.” Mary says.

“Lady Lily was looking over her beloved husband, Archibald, and her son, Collin, when she sent you to them Lady Mary. She knew you were what they needed. You could bring them back to life and you did.” Mrs. Murdock tells Mary.

Mary smiles at Mrs. Murdock but her heart heavy with grief over losing her dear Uncle, Archibald Craven, who had been like a second father to her since she was ten years old.

Chapter Two:

Where Do We Go From Here, Collin?

It was a spring day in 1923, that Lord Collin Craven and his cousin, Lady Mary Lennox buried Lord Archibald Craven in Thwaite Village, in Yorkshire, England.

Lord Archibald Craven had been buried by his late beloved wife, Lady Lily Craven, in the Village of Thwaite, near where they had met each other in the little church near the garden she once took care before they met, married, and lived together for a brief period at Misselthwaite Manor.

Lord Archibald knew that his beloved Lily loved gardens. He gave her the garden that her niece, Lady Mary Lennox now owes in her possession.

It was the only thing she ever asked for from Archibald Craven was a garden.

Mary walks outside to the manor yard and towards the garden. She carefully unlocks the garden door, goes into it, and closes it.

It is as if she can hear her late Aunt Lily say to beloved Archibald, “Tout Je avoir toujours demander de vous est pour donner me une jardin.”

Lady Lily was a very beautiful young woman when she met Lord Archibald Craven; they fell in love, married, and before their happiness begun. Their happiness was cut short due to Lily dying shortly after childbirth.

The child was born premature and Dr. Craven, Lord Craven’s cousin did everything in his power to save both mother and child. However, it wasn’t meant to be. Lily passed away shortly after delivering their son, Collin.

No one saw Collin and Lord Craven was afraid to grow attached to the son he wasn’t sure who would live to see adulthood. All that changed when Mary came to live with them in 1910.

Mary, Martha and Dickon Sowerby got Collin out into the fresh air, took him into his late mother’s garden and with the help of Mary and Dickon, Collin began to walk, regain his strength and health.

Collin accredits his mother’s garden to restoring him back to health.

The minister from the Anglican Church that married Lord Archibald Craven to his beloved Lily presided over the funeral services of The Late Archibald Craven and the cemetery workers slowly lowered Lord Craver’s casket down into the earth and next to his late beloved wife, Lily Craven.

Lord Collin, Lady Mary, Martha, Dickon, Ben Weatherstaff, and Mrs. Murdock stood at the burial site as Lord Craven’s casket was lowered into the earth. There was not a dry eye among them.

Collin came over, put his arm around Lady Mary’s waist, and said, “Come Mary, let us return to Misselthwaite Manor. Father is now at peace and with mother.”

“Collin did I ever tell you I saw my mother and father dead in India after they died of the chorea.” Mary said.

“No you never told me that. It must have been hard on a ten year old girl at the time.” Collin stated.

“I walked into their bedroom I told Momma my ayah was dead and there was no one to clothe or feed me my breakfast. She just looked at me and sighed.” Mary told Collin.

“The British officers were surprised to find a handful of children still alive and unaffected from and by the cholera.” Mary said, “We were all processed and packed up and sent back to England to live with kin folks.”

“The only kin folk I had and I did not know until Mrs. Murdock told me that my mother’s twin sister, your mother, My Aunt Lily, had died ten years before.” Mary said.

“All I had was my Uncle Archibald, your dear father. He took me in and gave me some kind of life.” Mary said.

“Mary Lennox you are a blessing to us all.” Collin tells Mary.

“Collin Craven you are a bigger blessing to us all especially to me.” Mary says.

“I knew our lives would change once we got older. My father sent me to Oxford and he sent you to La Francais Pour Jeune Dames.” Collin said.

“I didn’t even know who you were when you came down the stairs when I came to pick you up.” Collin said.

“I knew who you were Collin. You are still the most handsome cousin I have.” Mary says.

“I am the only cousin you have.” Collin says laughing

“This is true. All we have is each other.” Mary says.

“We are all we will ever need. I would take a wife just to have children.” Collin says.

“I would marry if you could find me a suitable gentleman.” Mary says.

“I don’t believe in arranged marriage Lady Mary.” Collin says.

“You will leave it to me to marry or not.” Mary asks Collin

“You must find your own mate Mary.” Collin says.

“I will do my best to find my mate.” Collin sighs

“Collin I would marry you if the Law permitted for first cousins to marry.” Mary says.

“We must be content just to have each other.” Collin tells Mary.

Mary says, “Collin, let us go into the garden.”

“Yes let’s go into the garden.” Collin says to Mary.

Mary and Collin walk across the lawn of Misselthwaite Manor, walk down a path and come to what Collin and Mary have renamed “Lily’s Garden.” It was no longer a secret garden. They renamed the garden in the Late Lady Lily Craven’s memory.

The garden was redecorated in Victorian décor because Lily had loved Victorian décor and this was a way to keep her memory alive.

Ben Weatherstaff kept the garden up very well. The yard was beautiful and the roses were gorgeous.

Collin would walk the gardens sometimes and he could hear his mother’s voice coming from the garden named in her memory it was is if she was talking to her son, “Collin, I am proud of you.”

“Dearest Mother, how much I miss father and you.” Collin cried in the garden.

“Collin, I never wanted to leave your father or you.” Lily’s voice told him quietly.

“I know Mother, thank you for giving me life.” Collin said

“You are welcome my son. I love you.” Lily tells Collin quietly in the garden.

Collin hears someone coming into the garden and it is Mary.

“I thought I would find you here Collin.” Mary said.

“Yes I needed to come to the garden.” Collin said, “Look at the rose I planted so long ago it is a splendid pink.”

“Yes it is beautiful Collin.” Mary said to Collin.

“Mary when you lived in India did the Indians speak to spirits.” Collin asks Mary.

“Yes the Indians believed they could communicate with their love ones.” Mary said.

“Mary if I tell you something, you will not think I am insane will you?” Collin asks her.

“No Collin I will not think you are insane.” Mary says.

“While I was walking here in the garden I could hear my dear late mother talk to me and she told me she was proud of me.” Collin said.

“Collin dear Collin your mother is not dead as long as you keep her alive in your heart.” Mary says.

“Keep your mother’s memory alive in your heart. She will forever be alive.” Mary tells Collin.

“I will cherish Dear Uncle Archibald’s memory. He is not dead to me he is still very much alive.” Mary says.

“Collin you are lucky. I don’t want to have any memories of my parents. They did not want me. They passed me on to Ayahs and Governesses to take care of me.

My mother only cared to go to parties, galas, dances, and other gaieties.” Mary said.

“One time I was dressed up, I wanted to meet the Mata Raja and I was denied it.” Mary said.

“I am sorry Mary. Our mothers were sisters but they were so different.” Collin said.

“Yes your mother was a saint and my mother doesn’t qualify for that honor.” Mary says.

“My father had no time for me. He had his military duties to perform.” Mary said.

“I can understand why Uncle Archie mourned your dear mother for so long. My mother and your mother were as different as day and night.” Mary said.

“Mary dear Mary, we have each other for the rest of our lives.” Collin says.

“One day Dear Collin we will marry but we will live close by so we can visit Lily’s Garden every day.” Mary says.

“Collin, sometimes when I walk through the garden I can hear a beautiful voice singing a song about the garden.” Mary tells Collin.

“It is my dear late mother singing in the garden.” Collin says.

“I believe it is your mother singing to us to bring us comfort.” Mary says.

“I hear her sing, “Ma enfants venir a’ ma jardin.” Mary says.

“Yes I hear her sing, “Collin ma fils je amour vous.” Collin says

“I hear her sing, “Venir a’ ma jardin Je Suis attente pour vous ma enfants.” Mary says.

“This garden is a tribute to your dear late mother and my Aunt.” Mary says.

“Where do we go from here Collin, tell me where do we go from here?” Mary asks Collin.

“This I don’t know Mary. We are alone in the world now. All we have is each other.” Collin says, “Promise me you will never leave my side.”

“Collin, I am your cousin, confidante, and best friend, I have no place to go but here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“All we need is each other Mary. All we had is each other when we were young.” Collin says, “Think back Mary think back.”

“Oh Collin, I know all we have is each other.” Mary cries.

“Collin you must marry, you must have a son.” Mary tells Collin.

“Father said I must have a child, not necessary a son to pass on the Craven legacy.” Collin said.

“You must marry Collin. This doesn’t mean we can’t be close like we use too.” Mary said, “I will become good friends with the Grand Mistress at Misselthwaite Manor.”

“Mary I know, we can go to France, marry and come back to England as husband and wife.” Collin says.

“We marry in France only French law will recognize us a’ mariée and marié.” Mary tells Collin.

“I know I will call up our barrister and ask him what we can do.” Collin says.

Mary says nothing, Collin asks Mrs. Murdock to bring him the phone.

“Mrs. Murdock do you know the telephone number of my late father’s barrister?” Collin asks Mrs. Murdock.

“Lord Collin, I have no idea what your late father’s barrister’s telephone is?” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I know Mary; we will go into my late father’s den and find it ourselves.” Collin says.

Collin and Mary walk down the corridor and into the Late Archibald’s den and see a desk, go over to it, they look through mounds of paper work. They come across some pictures that were taken of Collin’s mother while she was pregnant with Collin out in the garden.

Mary says, “Collin, look what I found?”

“What did you find Mary?” Collin asks

“I found some photos of your late mother, my Aunt Lily with Uncle Archie.” Mary says.

“She was beautiful was she not Mary?” Collin asks

“Yes very beautiful just like my late mother. The only difference is that your late mother loved you and my late mother loved no one but herself.” Mary said.

“You look so much like them both.” Collin said, “Tell me Mary, did you not have any suitors while you attended Finishing School in Switzerland.” Collin asks Mary.

“Collin, we were never let out of the Finishing School without a chaperone. We had to go in groups of eight or more just to go shopping into the village.” Mary tells Collin.

“I hated the dresses they made us wear. They were all so frilly.” Mary says.

“You know why Father sent you there so you would make a fine catch as some noble man’s wife.” Collin said.

“When I was away at Oxford, we had so many rules to follow. We had to go to dances with young ladies from a woman’s college not far from Oxford.” Collin said.

“You were much luckier than we were at La Francais.” Mary said.

“We are now grown up.” Mary tells Collin

“Mary Lennox, I will marry you.” Collin states.

“How Collin Craven we are cousins.” Mary tells Collin.

“I will find a way for us to be together.” Collin says.

“Collin the only way we can ever be married is if we find an ancient law that allows first cousins to marry each other.” Mary says.

“We will never be parted again Mary. I promise you this. All those years we were separated from each other were too much for me to handle. I counted the days before we would see each other again.” Collin said.

“Collin Craven you are incurable romantic.” Mary tells Collin.

“I was afraid when we were young I would lose you to Dickon. I am glad to see that you and I are still close as ever.” Collin says.

“Collin Craven, Dickon, and I are only friends.” Mary says laughing

“There were times before I could walk I thought Dickon and you would get close.” Collin said, “Then I started to learn to walk and I had to set my mind to win you.”

“Collin Craven, I am your cousin forever.” Mary says, “I am your Mary forever.”

“I see you still wear the locket I gave you a long time ago around your neck.” Collin says.

“Yes I never take it off my neck only to clean it.” Mary says.

“You are the only one whoever thought about giving me a present.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary, you deserve so much more, you deserve the finest Brussels’s lace, the finest porcelain and silverware money can buy.” Collin says.

“Collin, I do not care for such things. You could give me one thing.” Mary says.

“What might that be Lady Mary Lennox?” Collin asks Mary.

Mary says, “Collin tout Je avoir besoin de est une jardin.”

“I would give you all the gardens at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin says.

“Collin tout Je demander pour est simplement une jardin.” Mary says.

“Mary Lennox I would give you the world if you wanted it.” Collin says.

“Collin Craven, donner me une chose seul et que est une jardin pour me.” Mary says

“Mary Lennox, tell me something do you love me?” Collin asks Mary

“Collin Craven Je avoir amour vous pour une de longue date.” Mary replies.

“Tell me some Collin Crave how long have you loved me?” Mary asks Collin

“I have loved you since we were children. I was jealous of Dickon.” Collin said.

“You have no reason to be jealous of anyone.” Mary tells Collin.

Mary says, “Collin Je t’ aime.”

“Yes Mary Lennox, I love you too.” Collin says.

Mary and Collin walk hand in hand in Lily’s Garden because it is no longer known by the name that they named it as children, The Secret Garden.

Chapter Three: Mary We Can Marry

Summer time came to Misselthwaite Manner. The Yorkshire moors were full of heather blossoms and the air smelled sweet with heather.

All the gardens at Misselthwaite Manor were in full bloom. Each garden had different kind of flowers in bloom. The lawn at Misselthwaite Manor was soft and green like a plush green carpet.

Collin Craven sat at the desk that was once used by his late father, Lord Archibald Craven, when the phone rang and he picked up the phone and it was his late father’s barrister, Mr. Cates, and he said, “Is this Master Collin Craven of Misselthwaite Manor?”

“Yes this is Lord Collin Craven, may I help you?” Collin replied.

“Yes, Lord Craven, this is your late father’s barrister and I found a law that will allow you to marry your first cousin, Mary Lennox if you still want to.” Barrister Cates replied.

“Yes, I want to marry Lady Mary Lennox.” Collin said

“Whenever you are ready I will give you the law that states you may marry your cousin.” Barrister Cates said.

“Thank you for the good news. I want to share it with Lady Mary.” Collin says.

Mary is walking down the stairs, and Collin calls out to Mary, “Mary, I have good news for us.”

Mary walks into the den that was once used by her Uncle Archibald, “What is this good news Collin you wish to share with me.” Mary asks Collin.

“Barrister Cates has found a law which will allow us to marry.” Collin said excitingly.

“What a law that says we may marry to each other?” Mary says.

“Yes is this not good news.” Collin says.

“Yes Collin, I am glad to hear that British law permits this.” Mary says.

Collin gets down on one knee and asks, “Lady Mary Lennox will you do the greatest honour of becoming my wife and Grand Lady of Misselthwaite Manor?” Collin asks Mary.

“Collin I don’t know what to say?” Mary says

“Lady Mary Lennox, all you need to say is yes.” Collin says.

“Collin I need to think about this will you give me time to think about it.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes, don’t take too much time.” Collin says.

“I will have an answer for you in a few days.” Mary says.

Mary reaches for her spring coat walks out the front door of Misselthwaite Manor towards the garden. She comes to Lily’s Garden, walk into the garden, sits down on a granite bench.

Mary says, “Ma Tante Lily, dire me que pour faire avec votre fils Collin.”

Lily’s sweet voice comes from the beyond “Ma niece Mary, ceci est votre Tante Lily Suivre votre coeur Mary.”

“Tante Lily Je amour votre fils et ma cousin très que Suis Je pour faire.” Mary asks Lily’s Spirit.

“Ma nièce Mary épouse ma fils Collin vous volonté le une bien femme.” Lily tells Mary.

Mary says, “Je suis ne pas mériter être Collin’s mariée.”

Lily says in her quiet voice in the garden, “Mary ma nièce vous sont mériter être Collin’s mariée.”

Lily says to Mary while she sits in the garden, “Ma nièce Mary Je vouloir vous pour marié Collin Je savoir vous volonté faire le joyeux.”

“Aunt Lily I will marry Collin. I promise to make him a happy.” Mary says.

The gentle and quiet spirit of Lily disappears from the garden named after her memory.

Collin comes out of the manor and calls, “Mary where are you?”

“I am in the garden Collin.” Mary calls out

“I will be there in a few minutes to join and be with you.” Collin calls back.

“I will be waiting here in the garden for you Collin.” Mary returns the call.

A few minutes later, Collin walks into Lily’s Garden, he sees Mary sitting on a granite bench, and Mary says, “I have an answer for you now Collin.”

Collin looks at Mary and say, “Yes what is it?”

“Collin Craven, I will be honored to be your wife and Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“You have made me a very happy man, Mary Lennox.” Collin says slipping the engagement ring that his father gave his mother when they became engaged.

“Collin I want one thing and one thing only.” Mary asks

“What is it Mary Lennox?” Collin asks his fiancée Mary.

“I want to be married right here in Lily’s Garden.” Mary said.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Collin says, “I want my late beloved mother and father to see us marry in the garden we named in her memory.” Collin says.

“We will marry before the summer is over.” Collin says.

“Yes we will marry before autumn arrives.” Mary says to Collin.

“Mary Lennox, promise me one thing. You will never leave me.” Collin asks Mary.

“Collin Craven as long as I am alive, I will stay by your side, be a good wife to you, a good mother to our children, and the only time I will leave you is when I die.” Mary tells Collin.

“I will call the vicar and ask him to marry us in our garden.” Collin says.

“Yes call the Vicar of the little church where your late mother and father is buried, ask him to marry us.” Mary said.

“What will you wear on the day we marry, Mary Lennox?” Collin asks

“I found the very same dress that your late Mother, My late Aunt wore when she married your late father. I will wear this very same wedding dress.” Mary says.

“I know if my late mother looked beautiful in that wedding dress so will you.” Collin says.

“Collin Craven I promise to make you a good wife, to keep you happy, and never to leave you unless my time comes before yours does.” Mary says.

The wedding dress that Mary’s Aunt Lily wore on her wedding day to her Uncle Archibald was made out of the finest Brussels’s lace and white satin. It had been carefully preserved and placed into a wooden box.

Mary carefully took the dress out of the box and said, “Tante Lily, ceci est le plus belle gown Je avoir toujours voir.”

Lily’s sweet voice reappears and says “Mary vous volonté regarder belle dans ma mariée gown.”

Mary says, “Tante Lily Je désirer vous étais ici pour voir nous se faire marié.”

“Collin et vous volonté est joyeux pour se.” Lily’s voice says sweetly to Mary.

Someone interrupts Mary’s conversation with her Aunt Lily’s spirit, which is guiding her.

“Mademoiselle Mary, are you up there in Milady Lily’s room.” Mrs. Murdock calls up from the stairs.

“Yes I am here in my late Aunt Lily’s room.” Mary calls back.

“Lady Mary, Master Collin is looking for you.” Mrs. Murdock calls out

“I will be down in a minute.” Mary replies and puts the beautiful wedding dress away in the wooden box wear she found it.

Mary walks down the stairs coming from her late Aunt Lily’s room. Collin is standing at the bottom of the stairs and says, “There you are Mary.”

“I was up in my late Aunt’s room I was trying on her wedding dress that I will wear when I marry you Collin Craven.” Mary says.

“You will surely be the most beautiful bride in all of Yorkshire.” Collin says.

“Have you seen your late mother’s wedding dress Collin?” Mary asks Collin.

“No, when my mother died my father wouldn’t allow anyone to go near anything that belonged to her.” Collin says.

“When I first came to Misselthwaite Manor, I started to explore it. I found a path that lead up to your late mother’s room. It was decorated just like my late mother’s room in India.” Mary tells Collin.

“I am not surprised my mother and your mother were identical twins.” Collin says.

“They may have been identical but they were very much different from each other. Your mother was a sweet loving woman who sacrificed her life to bring you into the world. It was not her choice to leave your dear father and you when she did. My mother on the other hand was a very vain woman.” Mary said.

“I want to be more like my Aunt Lily rather than my own thoughtless mother.” Mary said to Collin.

“Mary Lennox you need to be like yourself and not like anyone else.” Collin said.

“I wanted to be pretty because my mother only liked pretty things.” Mary said.

“Mary Lennox, you are pretty. Your mother although she was my aunt was wrong.” Collin said.

“When we are married I will give you everything you ever wanted.” Collin said.

“Collin Craven I wouldn’t ask for much. You know the only thing I need is what I told you.” Mary tells Collin.

“Collin the only thing I would ask of you is that you give me just one garden out of all the gardens surrounding Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“Take any garden you want and make it into your own private garden.” Collin said.

“There are so many gardens here at Misselthwaite Manor, I don’t know what one to take and make as my own.” Mary says to Collin.

“I know why you don’t ask Ben Weatherstaff and Dickon to help you pick out your garden.” Collin asks Mary.

“What a wonderful idea, I will do that Collin?” Mary says to Collin.

“Collin have you seen Dickon or Ben Weatherstaff lately around the manor?” Mary asked Collin.

“Ben must be in the garden somewhere. I haven’t seen Dickon since we got back. Maybe his sister, Martha knows where he is?” Collin says.

“I will go find Martha and ask her where Dickon may be.” Mary says.

Mary walks out of the door of her late Uncle’s den, and walks down where the kitchen is and asks the cook, “Have you seen Martha?”

“No Mistress, I haven’t seen Martha. It may be her day off.” The cook says.

“Have you see Dickon lately?” Mary asks the Cook.

“No Ma’am, I haven’t seen Master Dickon for a while now.” The cook says, “I am sure Mrs. Murdock will know where Master Dickon is or his sister Mistress Martha is right now?”

“When you see Mrs. Murdock again, will you please let her know that Lady Mary wishes to see her immediately?” Mary asks the cook.

“Yes Ma’am I will let her know you are looking for her.” The cook says.

The male servant by the name of John, enters the room, hands Master Collin the morning mail, “here Master Collin is the mail for today.”

“Thank you John.” Collin said, taking the mail from John, and dismissing him.

Collin shifts through the mail and says, “What is this letter from abroad.”

“Mary come here I have received a letter from abroad.” Collin calls for Mary.

Mary walks into her late Uncle’s den which is now occupied by Collin, she walks over to his side and says, “a letter from who Collin?”

“It is from America.” Collin tells Mary.

“Collin do you have any distant relatives there in America?” Mary asks Collin

“I don’t know Mary. Father never told me much about his side of the family.” Collin tells Mary.

“The letter comes from Brooklyn, New York USA.” Mary says.

Mary and Collin together look at the letter, which took over two months to come to England from America.

“Why don’t you open up the letter and see who it is from?” Mary tells Collin.

Collin takes the letter opener in his hand opens up the letter from America.

The letter starts like this:

Dear Cousin Craven:

My name is Katherine Carter. My mother is a distant cousin of Lord Craven of Misselthwaite Manor, in Yorkshire, England, United Kingdom. I live in Brooklyn, New York, United States of America.

I am looking to come to England and I am hoping that you dear cousin will be able to offer me your hospitality. I will be arriving in England in autumn of 1923.

Thank you for your time.

Sincerely your distant cousin,

Katherine Carter.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “Perhaps she is a distant cousin through my late father’s cousin, Doctor Craven. I have never heard of this Katherine Carter.” Collin tells Mary.

“It is apparent that Miss. Carter doesn’t realize that dear Uncle Archibald has passed away.” Mary says sadly.” Miss Carter would not receive our response to her letter for two months. By that time, she will be on her way over here. The least we can offer her is our hospitality Collin.” Mary says.

“You must remember Collin, it is possible that your late father, our dear Uncle may have had other siblings and just didn’t get along with them.” Mary said.

“This is true Mary. The only other relative I have met is my late father’s cousin, Dr. Craven.” Collin says.

“It may be that our late Uncle may have had cousins he never saw or even heard of and from in a long time.” Mary said.

“This is true Mary. We know that our mother’s were related because they were identical twins. We don’t know if our late father had any brothers, sisters, or cousins living outside of England.” Collin said.

“Collin, I don’t know much about our mother’s side of the family. We know they were twin sisters. We don’t know if our mother’s had any more living family living elsewhere.” Mary told Collin.

“My father was in the British Military in that is why I was born in India. I don’t know how my late father and mother met or where they met. It must have been here in Thwaite Village.” Mary said.

“All I know is that we were both born in 1900.” Mary said, “I don’t know how old our mother’s were or when they were born.”

“I saw a document when our late father was born sometime in 1860.” Collin said.

“Uncle Archibald was born in 1860. He must have been 40 years old when you were born. I know our mother’s were not that old when they had us.” Mary said.

“I saw The Last Will and Testament of Lady Rose Lennox and it states she was born in 1880. Our mother’s were 20 years old when they gave birth to us. Aunt Lily was only 20 years old when she died shortly after giving birth to you. My own mother died at 30 years old and my late father, Colonel Albert Lennox was close to 35 years old.” Mary said.

“So much has changed Collin over the years.” Mary tells Collin.

“Yes so much has changed. We have seen two kings crowned, and one Great War ended.” Mary said to Collin.

“The most tragic event was that the Royal Family of Czar Nicholas II of Russia was executed by The Bolsheviks in 1918 when we were only eighteen years old.” Mary said.

“Yes that was sad.” Collin said.

“No wonder why Uncle Archibald sent me to Switzerland to attend Finishing School. It was considered a neutral country.” Mary said.

“I am lucky to have come out alive and am glad that An Armistice was signed between the Allie Powers and offensive powers.” Collin says.

“We have seen so much change here in England. One King has been replaced with another King and his Queen Consort. I read that His Royal Highness, King George the Fifth, and wife, Queen Mary of Teck locked away their youngest son, Prince John in the country because he was a crippled. He died at the age of 14 in 1914.” Mary said sadly

“Yes poor little Prince. It makes me wonder what would have happened to me if I had been born a cripple.” Collin said, “My dear late Father had an infirmary and Mrs. Murdock said everyone was surprised when my dear late mother married my father because society considered him a cripple.” Collin said.

“There was nothing wrong with Uncle Archibald just as there was nothing wrong with you.” Mary said.

“I grew up to live Mary, all because of you.” Collin said.

“You grew up because you wanted to and you never gave up on learning how to walk.” Mary told Collin.

“I would have never made it if it hadn’t been for my late mother’s garden, Dickon, Martha, and you believing in me.” Collin said.

“Dickon told me you had to believe in yourself.” Mary said.

“I do believe in me and I believe in you Cousin Mary.” Collin says.

“I believe in Lily’s Garden because I believe in the magic within the garden.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary, where are you?” A voice called out from the corridor

“I am here in the den with Cousin Collin.” Mary calls out

“Lady Mary, tis I Martha.” Martha calls out to Mary

“Martha! I can’t believe it is you after all these years.” Mary says hugging the chambermaid.

“Lady Mary, you have changed so. You have become so pretty.” Martha tells Mary.

“Martha, where is Dickon?” Mary asks Martha

“Dickon is out in the garden waiting for Master Collin and you.” Martha said.

Collin, get your coat on. Let’s go into the garden, see Dickon.” Mary asks Collin

“Alright Mary, we will go to the garden.” Collin says, he gets up, walks over to wear his coat is hanging up and puts it on. Mary already has her coat, gloves, and hat on.

Collin and Mary walk out the front door of the manor into the yard, which takes them into Lily’s Garden where Dickon is waiting for them.

“Dickon where are you?” Mary calls out.

“Mistress Mary I am over here in the garden.” Dickon calls out

Mary and Collin walk into the garden. There standing in the garden is a tall, good-looking Yorkshire lad. He has the bluest eyes, fairest skin, and blonde hair.

“Is that really you Dickon?” Mary asks.

“Aye it is really me Mistress Mary. Oh my-look at you. You have become quite the lady haven’t you?” Dickon asks Mary.

“Yes Dickon, I have grown up. I learned so much at the Swiss Finishing School, but you were never from my thoughts and in my heart.” Mary says to Dickon.

“Master Collin, is that really you?” Dickon asks Collin.

“Yes Dickon it is really me. I have grown up and my late father sent me to attend Oxford University.” Collin told Dickon.

“It is so good to be all together again here in our garden. We have renamed our garden in the memory of Collin’s late beloved mother, My Aunt Lily.” Mary says.

Dickon says, “We have renamed the garden Lily’s Garden.”

“It is quite fitting that you name the garden in your late beloved mother’s memory.” Dickon says.

“I am sorry to hear about Lord Craven’s passing away Master Collin.” Dickon says.

“Thank you Dickon We will miss him.” Collin says.

“Master Collin tell me all about Oxford University.” Dickon asks

“There is nothing really to tell. It is just another university.” Collin says.

“What kind of things did they teach you there?” Dickon asks Collin

“We were taught a lot of things nothing really important.” Collin said.

“What did you do while Lady Mary and I were away all of these years?” Collin asks Dickon.

“I enlisted in His Majesty’s military and performed military duties in defense of our great country England.” Dickon said.

“Yes I enlisted as well much to my late father’s disapproval.” Collin said.

“I did volunteer work for The British/Swiss Red Cross.” Mary tells Dickon.

“Master Collin, Lady Mary, Your late father and uncle would be proud of you both.” Dickon said.

“I miss Uncle Archibald. He is laid to rest next to Aunt Lily in the Anglican Church where they were married in 1899.” Mary said to Dickon.

“He is at peace now.” Dickon said to Collin and Mary.

“Yes he is at peace. Collin did you tell Dickon about the letter you received from a distant cousin who lives in America.” Mary asks Collin.

“No, I haven’t. Dickon I received a letter from a distant cousin who lives in America.” Collin said.

“You have relatives in America.” Dickon asks

“Yes her name is Katherine Carter and she lives in Brooklyn, New York.” Collin says.

“How very strange, did your late father never tell you about any cousins you had.” Dickon asks Collin.

“No, the only cousin my father use to associate with is my cousin, Dr. Craven.” Collin said.

“Have you talked to your late father’s cousin, Dr. Craven about this letter?” Dickon asks Collin.

“No, I haven’t seen Cousin Craven lately.” Dickon said.

“Katherine Carter is planning to come from America to England. She has asked if we would extend our hospitality to her while she is in England.” Mary said.

“Master Collin will you extend your hospitality to Miss. Carter?” Dickon ask Collin.

“I can’t see turning away a distant cousin.” Collin tells Dickon.

“It’s strange that my late father never mentioned these distant cousins.” Collin says.

“Just think about it Collin. We have an American Cousin.” Mary says excitingly.

“Yes we have an American Cousin.” Collin says.

“I wonder what she is like.” Mary asks Collin

“I have no idea Lady Mary, this is the first time I have ever heard about Miss. Carter.” Collin says.

“We will be able to learn about America from this American Cousin.” Mary said.

Collin says nothing but smiles at Mary’s excitement.

“Have you forgotten to share some news with Dickon Mary?” Collin reminds her.

“Dickon I have wonderful news for you. I hope you will be happy for Collin and me.” Mary says.

“What tis this news you wish to share with me Lady Mary?” Dickon asks Mary.

“Collin has asked me to marry me. I have accepted his proposal of marriage.” Mary said.

Dickon looks at Mary, then Collin and says, “My hearty congratulations to both of you Master Collin and Mistress Mary.”

“Oh thank you Dickon. We are to be married in Aunt Lily’s Garden.” Mary says.

“Ye will make a beautiful bride.” Dickon says.

“I will be wearing the same beautiful wedding dress that my late Aunt Lily wore on the day she was married to my late Uncle Archibald.” Mary says.

“I have seen photos of thee Aunt Lily. She was a beautiful woman.” Dickon said.

“Uncle Archibald gave me a silver framed photo of my late Aunt Lily with my late mother, Rose Lennox.” Mary tells Dickon, “Collin and I have found many pictures that Uncle Archibald took while my Aunt Lily was alive and expecting Collin in the garden.” Mary said.

“My late mother was beautiful.” Collin said, “It was as if my late mother sent Mary to my late father and me so we could start to live again.”

“I can almost hear my late mother tell me “My son I want you to be happy.”

“At times I answer her back in this very garden, “Dearest Mother, I miss you so. Father has now joined you. It is just Mary and me.”

Collin says, “I can hear my late mother say,” You need no one else but Mary and the garden for your happiness.”

Dickon looks at Collin and Mary and says, “There is magic here in this garden.”

“Master Collin as long as you keep your late father and mother’s memory alive in your heart they will never die and they will live on forever.” Dickon tells Collin.

“I believe that Dickon.” Collin says.

“That is well Master Collin always believe that there is magic in your late mother’s garden.” Dickon said.

Collin looks around and says, “Mary it is getting late. We need to go back to the manor.”

“Very well Collin. Dickon will we see you tomorrow.” Mary asks Dickon.

“Aye I will be here in the garden with Ben Weatherstaff.” Dickon replies.

“We will see you tomorrow Dickon, until then adieu.” Mary says and Collin and Mary walk out of the garden and back towards Misselthwaite Manor.

The skies turn into a hazy purple in the evening over Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary stands outside of the door, looks into the evening sky, and says, “It is good to be home Collin. There is nothing like Misselthwaite Manor in the summer time.”

Collin just stares at Mary and says, “Let’s go in Lady Mary.”

Collin opens the door to the manor, they walk into together, and Collin closes the door.

“There you are Master Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“What is Murdock?” Collin asks

“Will Lady Mary and you be having dinner in the dining room this evening?” Mrs. Murdock asks Collin.

“Yes we will be dining in the dining room this evening.” Collin replies.

“I will let cook know that Mistress Mary and you will be dining in the dining room rather than in pantry this evening.” Mrs. Murdock says.

John, the gentlemen’s man comes up and says, “I have the evening paper for you Sir.”

“Thank you John.” Collin says thank you as he puts out his hand to receive the newspaper.

Collin scans the newspaper and says, “There is not much happening in the world so far.”

“We know at least the world is at peace. The war is coming to an end for good.” Mary said.

“Yes, I see HRH King George the V is doing well as is HRH Queen Mary of Teck.” Collin says.

“What news on the other side of the world Collin?” Mary asks Collin.

“There is not much going on any other countries.” Collin replies.

“What news from America?” Mary asks

“There is nothing much going on in America.” Collin says.

“One day Collin, I will visit America, I will want to revisit India.” Mary tells Collin.

“What is not Misselthwaite Manor not good enough for you Lady Mary?” Collin asks Mary.

“Collin Craven, there is a whole big world out there waiting for us to explore it. The world is a big garden just waiting for us to come to it.” Mary says.

“How can you be content to stay right here in England and at Misselthwaite Manor when you know the world is just waiting for us to explore it?” Mary asks Collin.

“I am content to stay right here in Yorkshire and at Misselthwaite Manor. This is my world.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin and says, “The world is a garden Collin. It is waiting for us to come and explore that which we may never be able to see when we get older.” Mary tells Collin.

“Uncle Archibald use to visit Paris, France, Italy, Switzerland, and Spain all the time.” Mary reminds Collin.

“I remember that it was when he was trying to escape my late mother’s memory.” Collin said, “It was before and even after you came to live with us ten years ago.”

“Yes that much is true Collin. Later both of you learned to live again.” Mary said.

“Yes you bought us back to life Mary.” Collin tells her.

“Don’t give me the credit. Give all the credit to your late mother’s garden. It restored you both back to life. I can see my Aunt Lily smiling down at us right now next to her is my dear Uncle Archibald.” Mary says.

“Dinner is ready Master Collin.” John informs Collin and Mary.

“Thank you John coming Mary.” Collin says offering her his arm.

They walk into the dining room, Collin pulls out her chair, and Mary sits down.

Collin walks over to his chair, pulls it out, sit down and cook brings out their dinner. They began to eat.

Mary says, “It is good to be home at Misselthwaite Manor.”

Collin smiles at Mary across the table and they eat their dinner quietly together.

Chapter Four: The Wedding in Lily’s Garden

It was in late summer of 1923, when Lord Collin Craven and Lady Mary Lennox finally married in the garden they name in memory of Lord Collin Craven’s late beloved mother, Lady Lily Craven.

It was a beautiful sunny day, when the garden was in its most splendid form when Lady Mary walked down the runner, which led into the garden where Collin and she played in ten years before.

Mary had blossomed into a beautiful young woman. She wasn’t the same dull, little girl she once was. She resembled both her late mother, Rose and her Aunt Lily.

It was as if Lily and Rose were both present at their children’s wedding on that June day in 1923.

Mary chose to wear the same wedding dress that her Aunt Lily wore when she married Collin’s father some twenty year’s before. It was still in perfect condition.

It is as if the wedding dress was to be worn by Mary on her wedding day.

Mary stood in front of the full-length mirror in her bedroom, smiled at Martha helped her prepare for her wedding day to Lord Collin Craven.

“You look absolutely beautiful Lady Mary in your Aunt Lily’s wedding dress.” Martha tells her.

“It is beautiful I can understand why my late Uncle Archibald loved my late Aunt Lily so much even after she died shortly after giving birth to Cousin Collin.” Mary said.

“I did not know the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, but Mrs. Murdock did. She said that Lady Lily was quite a charming lady.” Martha replied to Mary.

“I wish I had known my Aunt Lily.” Mary told Martha

“You resemble the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Martha tells Mary.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary replies putting the finishing touches on her wedding dress.

“How do I look Martha?” Mary asks

“You look beautiful Lady Mary. You look very much like Lady Lily when she married Lord Archibald.” Martha tells Mary.

“I wish my Uncle Archibald and Aunt Lily where here to see Collin and I be married.” Mary said.

“Aye Lady Mary, but I know they are watching over you two today as you married each other looking down from heaven.” Martha said.

Mary smiles at her reflection in the mirror in her room.

“Mother, I wish Father and you were alive to see this day come true for Collin and me.” Mary says, “They say I look like Aunt Lily and you now.”

Mary was in her bedroom, she heard a sweet voice say to her, “Ma Cheri nièce Mary, Je vouloir vous a être joyeux.”

“Ma Cheri Tante Lily, Je vouloir a être joyeux dans ceci jour Collin et Je sont pour marié pour se.” Mary says to her Aunt’s spirit.

“Ma Cheri nièce Mary vous regarder très belle dans ceci jour.” Lily says

Martha returns to help Lady Mary and she says, “You look very beautiful Lady Mary. I know you will be happy as Master Collin’s Mistress.” Martha tells her.

“I know I will be. Collin and I have been inseparable for nearly ever. All those years we were separated.” Mary says.

“Martha, sometimes I can hear my Aunt Lily talk to me. It as if she is still very much alive and present here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary tells Martha.

“Ah Lady Mary, Lady Lily’s spirit is present here today. She wouldn’t miss the wedding between her dear son, Collin and her nièce, Lady Mary Lennox.” Martha tells her.

“Where is my veil I need to get it on now, I know people are waiting to see the bride out in the garden.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary, Master Collin looks so handsome.” Martha says, “Wait until you see him in his suit.” Martha says.

“Martha, is Dickon out in the garden?” Mary asks Martha

“Yes Lady Mary Dickon is out in the garden with everyone else.” Martha says.

“How many people are out in the garden?” Mary asks Martha

“Only those people Collin has invited to the wedding Ma’am.” Martha says.

“I can’t believe ten years later Collin and I are getting married to each other.” Mary says.

“I was kind of hoping that Dickon and you would be married.” Martha said.

“Martha, I can’t marry just anyone. I have to marry a man of noble means.” Mary says.

“I want you to be happy Lady Mary.” Martha says.

“I will try to be happy I wish Uncle Archibald had lived to see this day.” Mary said.

“He is Ma’am.” Martha said, “Your Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald are watching Collin and you this very day.” Martha says.

“Ma’am it is time. They are playing the music.” Martha says.

“My bouquet, where is my bouquet?” Mary asks Martha.

“Here Lady Mary, here is your bouquet which is made of our fresh flowers from the garden.” Martha says handing Mary her wedding bouquet.

Mary walks down the staircase; the runner goes runs from the front door of the Manor all the way into the garden and up to the altar where Collin and she will be married in the garden they named in memory of Collin’s mother, Lily’s Garden.

The music is playing Felix Mendelssohn’s Wedding March from William Shakespeare’s Midsummer Night Dream. Mary makes her way slowly up the aisle to where Collin is waiting for her.

Mary finally reaches the altar and Collin joins her in the center of the garden.

The Vicar joins them and says, “We have gathered on this day to see the marriage of Lord Collin Craven to Lady Mary Lennox.”

“Does anyone here have just cause why these two may not be joined in Holy Matrimony speak now or forever hold your peace?” The Vicar says.

The guests are quiet and The Vicar begins the wedding ceremony.

Collin and Mary exchange their wedding vows and finally the Vicar says,

“For as much as Collin and Mary have exchanged vows and rings, I pronounce Lord Collin Craven and Lady Mary Lennox, now husband and wife according to the rites of the Holy Anglican Church and laws of Great Britain. God save The King.”

“Lord Collin you may kiss your bride.” The vicar says.

Collin lifts Mary’s veil and they kiss.

Everyone applauds and Collin and Mary walk down the aisle as Lord and Lady Collin Craven of Misselthwaite Manor.

Everyone invited to the wedding comes up, congratulates Collin and Mary on their marriage.

“Mary, My love, you looked exceptionally beautiful today.” Collin tells her.

“Thank you Collin my dear. It is my Aunt Lily’s wedding dress that makes me feel beautiful.” Mary says smiling at Collin.

Collin looks handsome in his suit, which is dark black tuxedo and on his lapel, he wears a pink rose that he picked out of his late mother’s garden. The rose on his lapel complimented the pink and white roses that Mary carried in her wedding bouquet roses that came out of Lily’s Garden.

“Collin I must tell you something. While I was preparing for the wedding earlier I hear the sweetest voice speak to me in my bedroom. I hear your mother, My Late Aunt Lily talk to me just as if she was present in my bedroom with me.” Mary tells Collin.

“What did my late mother-your aunt say to you my dearest Mary?” Collin asks Mary.

“My late Aunt Lily said to me, “I want Collin and you to be happy.”

“What did you say or rather how did you answer my dear late mother?” Collin asks Mary.

Mary says, “I told her you and I would be very happy.”

“What happened after that Mary?” Collin asks her

“My Aunt Lily disappeared.” Mary said I felt terribly empty.”

“I think my late mother is watching over us just as I am sure my late father is too.” Collin assures Mary.

“I know they are Collin Ma Marié.” Mary replies.

“You are now The Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, Mary. What are your plans for Misselthwaite Manor now?” Collin asks Mary.

“I don’t know what plans I have for Misselthwaite Manor. I know one thing I will never allow anyone to work in the garden but Ben Weatherstaff and Dickon.” Mary says.

“The gardens are yours and I know you love them as much as my late mother did.” Collin said.

“Oh yes Collin, I love the gardens all of them.” Mary says.

“I know one thing my husband; I want to turn Misselthwaite Manor in a happy place like it once was. No more dark, gloomy colors.” Mary says.

“I know what you are referring to Mary. Black is a gloomy miserable color.” Collin says.

“Let us decorate Misselthwaite Manor into bright spring colors.” Mary asks Collin.

“You are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, do as you wish with it.” Collin says.

“I tell you one thing Collin. I will never wear Black again not until the time comes again to wear it.” Mary tells Collin.

“Collin have you heard from Katherine Carter since the first time she has written us.” Mary asks Collin.

“No, I received that one letter from Cousin Katherine and only one time.” Collin said.

“I look forward to meeting this distant cousin of yours husband.” Mary says.

“She is a mystery to me. I never knew I had distant cousins living in America.” Collin tells Mary.

“This is a great opportunity for us to learn about what is happening in America when she comes to stay with us.” Mary says.

“They don’t a monarch as England does. They have a President that oversees the many states with America.” Mary says.

“Yes I heard that- what is his name?” Collin asks Mary

“I hear the American President’s name is Woodrow Wilson.” Collin says.

“I wonder if the American President is good friends with HRH, King George the V and Queen Mary of Teck.” Mary asks Collin.

“I understand America was our Allie in the World against Germany.” Collin says.

“Yes I heard that too.” Mary replies.

“What must this American President think of HRH King George V and Queen Mary of Teck locking away their youngest son, Prince John in the English countryside?” Mary says to Collin.

“I hope the Americans don’t look at us all as uncaring people.” Collin says.

“Did you hear about the HHR Titanic tragedy, it was on its maiden voyage from England to America, and it struck an ice berg? All the people accept a handful escape death in the icy waters in 1912.” Mary says.

“I read about it while I was attending Oxford University.” Collin replies.

“It was a great tragedy.” Mary says, “The owner of the HHR Titanic somehow, found a place on one of the life boats he made his way back to New York and then ended his own life.”

“The man was a coward.” Collin says distastefully.

“All those people died needlessly.” Mary said.

“The good news is that the American President allows American Women to vote in their elections now.” Mary says proudly.

“Women voting whatever for if they have a husband?” Collin says.

“Collin Craven, women are people too. I am glad to hear that the American President sees women as valuable citizens of their country.” Mary says.

“I admit women are citizens of their countries that they live in. We have had some great Queens of England like Elizabeth the First and late HRH, Queen Victoria of a blessed memory.” Collin says.

“Yes, what of other countries those have women monarchs?” Mary asks.

“I know like The Netherlands, Denmark, Sweden, and Russia.” Collin states.

. Collin tells Mary.

Collin was silent as he listened to Mary talk about world events that had changed the world.

Collin looked at Mary and said, “They taught you a lot more than just the social graces at La Francais in Switzerland didn’t they. They also taught you about world events.” Collin said.

“Yes we did have other studies. They taught us ignorance is no excuse for women.”

Mary said.

“One thing Madame Mary, you are far from ignorant.” Collin said proudly.

“Thank you Monsieur Collin, coming from you that is a great compliment.” Mary said.

“Mary, My Wife, this is the happiness day of my life. I hope it is the happiness day of your life as well.” Collin asks Mary.

“Oh yes Collin my love, it is one of the happiness days of my life. I will never forget this day we said, “I love you and I do.” Mary said.

Martha watched as two of her favorite people walked hand in hand in the garden that Collin and Mary renamed Lily’s Garden. She smiled at them, and then started to walk about towards the Manor.

Mary says, “Tante Lily Je espérance et prier que vous pouvoir écouter me Collin et Je être maried aujourd'hui.”

“Je écouter vous ma nièce Mary vous avoir faire me joyeux promettre me vous volonté prendre garde de ma fils pour me.” Lily asks Mary.

“Je promettre vous Tante Lily Je volonté prendre garde de ma marié Collin pour vous.” Mary promises Lily’s spirit.

“Ma nièce ceci volonté être le dernier temps vous volonté écouter de me Je pouvoir reste en paix encore.” Lily tells Mary.

“Adieu Tante Lily.” Mary says to her.

“Adieu Ma Nièce, Je amour vous.” Lily tells her and disappears.

Collin walks into their bedroom and says, “What is it Mary?”

“Collin, your dear late mother asked me to relay a message to you from her “she loves you and now can rest at peace. She knows we have each other.”

Collin smiles and says, “I am glad that both my parents are finally at peace.”

“Yes, both are at peace and together in eternity.” Mary says.

“We have each other Mary and that is all that matters.” Collin tells Mary.

“We will always have each other until death do we part.” Mary says.

“I love You Mary Craven.” Collin tells her

“I love you Collin Craven and always will.” Mary says.

Chapter Five: A Visit from an American Cousin

It was in the autumn of 1923, that Katherine Carter came over from the United States to visit her English cousin, Lord Collin Craver and his wife, Lady Mary at Misselthwaite Manor, in Yorkshire, England.

Collin had sent a car to pick up his American cousin, Katherine to bring her to Misselthwaite Manor.

Both Collin and Mary were waiting outside as the car drove up into the driveway of

Misselthwaite Manor and the chauffeur opened the door to the car, and out stepped a young woman to be about the age of eighteen, who had blue eyes, brown hair, and rather trim and tall in appearance.

Collin and Mary walked up to her and said, “Welcome to Misselthwaite Manor, Cousin Katherine.”

“Thank you for the welcome Cousin Collin and Mary.” Katherine replied.

“I trust your voyage was comfortable from New York to England.” Collin said.

“Yes thank you Cousin Collin.” Katherine replied.

“Tell me something Cousin Katherine, what side of the family do you come from. My late father never made mention of any cousins that lived in America.” Collin asks Katherine.

“I am not surprised. My mother was a Craven.” Catherine tells Collin.

“What was your mother’s name Cousin Katherine?” Collin asks her.

“My mother’s name was “Margaret.” Katherine said, “She left England, moved to the United States where she attended a college for young women. She met my father in 1900 and I was born in 1902.” Katherine said.

“Cousin you are only two years younger than Mary and I am.” Collin said.

“Yes this is so.” Katherine said.

“Where did you attend school Cousin Katherine?” Collin asked.

“I attended school in New York in the United States.” Katherine said.

“Maggie Craven, yes I remember my father’s cousin, Dr. Craven making mention of her. She left England, moved to America at the age of 18 years of age.” Collin said.

“Yes that was in 1900, my father, Thomas Carter married my mother in spring of 1900, and I was born in the autumn of 1902.” Katherine said.

“My late father’s cousin, Dr. Craven said she was a pretty young woman.” Collin said.

“She was while she was alive. She passed away. My father doesn’t know how to handle me. He thought it would do me a world of good to come to England and visit my late mother’s relatives.” Katherine said.

“You are welcome at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“Thank you Cousin Collin and Mary, I hope I am not too much trouble.” Katherine says to them.

“No more trouble than we was when we were young.” Collin said.

“Cousin Collin where is your mother?” Katherine asked Collin.

“Cousin Katherine I lost my mother when I was born.” Collin said.

“I am sorry Cousin Collin; my mother didn’t tell me much about the English side of the family I come from?” Katherine says.

“What about you Cousin Mary?” Katherine asks

“Collin’s mother and my mother were twin sisters.” Mary said, “I was left an orphan when I lost both of my parents to a cholera epidemic in India where I was born in 1911. My mother left her brother-in-law, my late Uncle Archibald Craven as my legal guardian in her Last Will and Testament.” Mary said.

“I am sorry I don’t mean to be so nosy.” Katherine tells her cousins.

“We are not offended.” Collin says.

“You must be tired Cousin. We have prepared a bedroom for you. I will have John take your luggage up to your bedroom. If there is anything you need don’t hesitate to ask Mary or myself for it.” Collin tells Katherine.

“Thank you Cousin Collin and Mary, I am tired. Once I am rested I would like to continue our talk if you don’t mind.” Katherine asks Collin.

“No not at all. John please takes Cousin Katherine’s luggage up to her room.” Collin tells John.

“Yes Master Collin, please follow me Mistress Katherine.” John says as he picks up her luggage, climbs the winding staircase up to the quest room they have prepared for Katherine to stay in while she stays at Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin and Mary watch Katherine climb the stairs to her bedroom; Katherine turns around and says, “Thank you cousins for the hospitality.”

“You are welcome Cousin Katherine.” Collin replies, Mary, and he walk away into the drawing room.

“What think you of Cousin Katherine, Mary?” Collin asks his wife.

“She reminds me much of myself when I first came to England to live with Uncle Archibald and you.” Mary said, “She is a sad young woman.”

“Yes she does remind me of you in a way.” Collin answers.

“I feel for the young woman.” Mary says.

“I see that Cousin Katherine’s father doesn’t know how to handle her after his wife’s passing away.” Collin said.

“What a tragic situation for Cousin Katherine.” Mary said.

“Katherine at least had her mother up until she was eighteen year of age.” Mary said, “That is more than we had Collin my dear.”

“My late father’s cousin never had much to say about Margaret Craven.” Collin said.

“The only thing I ever heard about her is that she was quite pretty.” Collin said.

“Collin could she be Uncle Archibald’s cousin just like Dr. Craven was?” Mary asked Collin.

“There is no way to find out. Dr. Craven is an elderly gentleman who lives in London now.” Collin says.

“Cousin Katherine is a sad young woman. Have you no pictures of other members of your late father’s relatives.” Mary asks Collin.

“No Mary, the only photos we have ever found are those of our mother together, and my late mother and father together in the garden.” Collin says.

“I wonder maybe Mrs. Murdock knows of some pictures that your late father may have stored away somewhere within the Manor.” Mary says.

“I will ask her, maybe she will know if there are any pictures other than those we have found.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin and says, “She is a sad thing.”

“Yes she is I hope her stay with us will be a beneficial one.” Collin replies.

“Yes I hope so.” Mary replies, and excuses herself to go find Martha.

Collin reminds in the drawing room, wondering about his American Cousin, he never knew he had.

“Do you of any other photos my late father took of his family.” Collin asks Mrs. Murdock.

“Master Collin, the only photos I know of is the ones of your late father and mother in the garden.” Mrs. Murdock tells Collin.

“Did my father not take any of any other family members?” Collin asks.

“Master Collin if there are any family photos they would be in a wooden container in your late mother’s bedroom.” Mrs. Murdock tells Collin.

“Thank you Murdock. I will see that Mary looks in my late mother’s bedroom.” Collin says.

“Very good Sir is there anything else you would like to know.” Mrs. Murdock asks.

“No not right now, Mrs. Murdock. Thank you.” Collin replies.

Collin sits in the drawing room and wonders why there are no pictures taken of any other of his father’s side of the family.

Together Mary and he will try to find out what they can about Katherine Carter the American Cousin who comes to visit with them from America.

Why have all the Cravens in England have nothing to do with Maggie Craven who is the late mother of Katherine Carter.

Mary and Collin were sitting in their drawing room and Mary said, “Collin what have you found out about Cousin Katherine?”

“I haven’t found too much just that Cousin Maggie was a Craven.” Collin replied.

“I am sure your late fathers God bless his soul, may have known something about Margaret Craven.” Mary says

“I asked Mrs. Murdock and she said, she had never heard of Maggie Craven, however that doesn’t mean she doesn’t exist.” Collin said.

“Maybe the Cravens disowned her because she refused to remain in England.” Mary said.

“Yes that is a great possibility.” Collin said.

“It is too bad your father’s’ cousin, Dr. Craven is so ill.” Mary said.

“Yes it is. He is older than my father, but was not born with an infirmary.” Collin said.

“How old is Doctor Craven?” Mary asks Collin

“He is close to 80 years old.” Collin replies.

“Yes he is too old to ask anything about Margaret Craven.” Mary said.

“Collin may be your late father’s Barrister knows something about Margaret Craven?” Mary suggests.

“Yes what an excellent idea I will call Barrister Cates.” Collin says.

Collin walks over to the telephone, picks it up, and dials Barrister Cates telephone number.

A lady on the other sided of the phone answers it, “Good Morning Barrister Cates’s officer may I help you?”

“Good Morning this is Lord Craven, may I speak to Barrister Cates.” Collin asks.

“One minute Lord Craven, I will ask him to pick up his phone.” The secretary says.

“Good day this is Barrister Cates, how can I help you Lord Craven.” Mr. Cates asks Collin.

“Mr. Cates, I need some information. I have a cousin here with me her name is Katherine Carter; she says her mother was Margaret Craven.” Collins says.

“I see Miss. Carter is staying with you at Misselthwaite Manor currently.” Barrister Cates asks Collin.

“Yes that is correct.” Collin replies.

“Lord Craven, your late father’s family was all spread out. Many of them left England for other parts of Europe and some moved to America.” Mr. Cates tells Collin.

“What part of the family is the late Margaret Craven from?” Collin asks Mr. Cates.

“Sir, your late father had many sisters and brothers, they simply would have nothing to do with him because they were jealous of Lord Archibald for inheriting all the property at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mr. Cates said, “Lord Craven’s sisters and brothers never expected your late father to marry and when he did, they knew that he might have children to leave the property too.”

“Where does the late Margie Craven fit into everything?” Collin asks

“What I know is that she left England, traveled to America, and married an American business name Mr. Carter in New York.” Mr. Cates said.

“Lady Margaret Craven was born in 1881 and in 1900 she married Mr. Carter, they had a daughter, Katherine born in 1902, she was 21 years old when she had Katherine. She recently passed on at the age of 42 years old. She wasn’t old.” Barrister Cates said.

“How did she Lady Maggie pass away?” Collin asks Mr. Cates.

“I don’t know Sir, Mr. Carter, and she lived in America.” Mr. Cates said.

“Catherine told Mary and me that her father wasn’t able to deal with her.” Collin says.

“I don’t know much that American gentleman Sir.” Mr. Cates said.

“Thank you for your time Mr. Cates.” Collin said, hung up the phone.

Mary walks into the room and asks Collin “what did you find out?”

“Not very much at all, Barrister Cates told me that some of the Cravens left England and moved to other European countries and some moved to America.” Collin told Mary.

“What I did find out is that Lady Margaret Craven died rather young at the age of 42 years of age. She married an American gentleman name Mr. Carter.” Collin said.

“I am sure dear late Uncle Archibald had cousins he never met.” Mary said to Collin.

“I wonder why the Cravens never had a family reunion and had their pictures taken together.” Mary says.

“No doubt since all of them were so spread out they were never able to plan a family reunion.” Collin said, “Margaret Craven was born in 1881.”

“She was twenty-one years old when she had Katherine.” Collin said.

“We will never find out much about Late Margaret Craven.” Mary sighs.

“I am hoping that Katherine will open up to us and share with us about her mother.” Collin said.

“Yes that would be good if she did. Lady Margaret is another secret to us.” Mary said.

Collin and Mary are talking and they hear Katherine coming down the stairs, walk into drawing room.

“Cousin I trust your bedroom is comfortable.” Collin asks her

“Yes that you Cousin Collin.” Katherine said.

Mary looks at her and says, “Cousin Katherine you remind me much of myself.”

Katherine looks at Mary and says, “How so Cousin Mary?”

“You remind me when I first came to Misselthwaite Manor so long ago.” Mary said.

“When did Cousin Archibald pass away Cousin Collin?” Katherine asks.

“My father passed away in spring of this year. He was very old and in his seventies.” Collin says.

“I am sorry to hear that my late mother spoke of Cousin Archibald with fondness.” Katherine said.

“Where is Cousin Archibald buried Cousin Collin?” Katherine asks.

“My late father is buried in the Anglican Church in Thwaite Village right next to my dear late mother, Lady Lily Craven.” Collin says.

“Cousin Catherine have you any pictures of your late mother?” Collin asks Katherine.

“No Cousin, my mother hated to have her picture taken.” Katherine said.

“You don’t even have one with your father, mother, and you in it?” Mary asks Katherine.

“No my parents didn’t like to have their photos taken.” Katherine said sadly.

“Your parents sounded like my late parents. They never had time to have my photo taken.” Mary said.

Katherine looks at Mary and says, “I see we have much in common.”

“It appears that we do have something in common.” Mary tells Katherine.

“Dinner is ready Sir.” John tells Collin, Mary, and Katherine.

“Thank you John, we will be there in a minute.” Collin says.

John, who is Collin’s gentlemen gentleman, walks out of the room.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine walk out of the drawing room, into the formal dining room, each take his/her seat and Cook brings out their dinner.

Dinner goes relatively quiet as the three sit down to eat their dinner together.

Very few words are passed between the cousins as they eat their dinner together.

Mary finally says, “Cousin Katherine will you tell Collin and me all about New York?”

Katherine looks up and says, “Brooklyn is just another big borough in side New York. It is ethically mixed community.”

“I have always wanted to go to America. I wouldn’t know where to start to visit.” Mary says.

“Well I have never been out New York until now.” Katherine tells them.

“Tell us about our late cousin, Margaret Craven.” Collin says.

“There isn’t much to tell about my late mother. She died young of tuberculosis in an asylum for those with tuberculosis.” Katherine tells them.

“We are sorry to hear that Cousin Margaret suffered so much at the end of her young life.” Collin says.

“Yes when mother died, my father had no idea how to raise an adult daughter.” Katherine tells Collin and Mary, “It was his suggestion that I come to England and try to reconnect with my Craven cousins.”

“Atlas Cousin Katherine there is not many of us alive. We are so wide spread lot across Europe and even in America.” Collin said.

“Mother often made mention of her cousin who was a doctor.” Katherine said.

“Yes Dr. Craven he is very old now close to eighty.” Collin replies.

“My wife Mary is not a Craven, but our late mothers were twin sisters.” Collin said.

“I see so Mary and you are first cousins.” Katherine asks

“Yes we are first cousins through our mother’s.” Collin replies.

“When was your late father born Cousin Collin?” Katherine asks

“My late father was born in 1870.” Collin replies.

“I see so your late father was 30 years old when he you Cousin?” Katherine asks Collin.

“Yes, my late mother was born in 1880; she was one year older than your own late mother, Lady Margaret Craven.” Collin tells Katherine, “Our mothers had both Mary and me in 1900.”

“My late mother told me about Cousin Archibald. She said she was eleven years younger than Cousin Archibald and she was twelve years younger than Dr. Craven.” Katherine said.

“My late mother spoke with great love about Misselthwaite Manor and the surrounding gardens around the property.” Katherine said.

“Yes Misslethwaite Manor is full of gardens. Some are in bloom right now, but for the most part they bloom in the spring and summer time.” Collin says.

“Will you show me around Misselthwaite Manor and the adjacent grounds?” Katherine asks Collin and Mary.

“Yes we will be happy to show you around the property.” Collin tells Katherine.

“My late mother told me she had happy memories of Misselthwaite Manor.” Katherine says to Collin and Mary.

“I am sure when your late mother was growing up; Misselthwaite Manor was a happy place. Cousin Katherine things changed drastically for Misselthwaite Manor after my later father lost my dear mother in childbirth after giving birth to me. He would leave Misselthwaite Manor stay away all spring and summer time and only return to Yorkshire for the fall and winter months.” Collin said, “My late father couldn’t stand to stay at Misselthwaite Manor because of my late mother’s memory. It was only after my cousin-wife, Mary, came from India to England that we started to live again. She bought us back to live and my late father thought no one could ever do that.” Collin tells Katherine.

“Cousin Mary must have been a remarkable young woman.” Katherine said.

“It is a long story cousin Katherine. I am sure in due time Mary and I will be glad to share the story with you.” Collin said.

“We hope you will share your story with us.” Mary says to Cousin Katherine.

“The only thing I know is that my mother, Lady Margaret Craven is kin to late Uncle Archibald and Dr. Craven.” Katherine says.

“Tell me something Cousin Katherine are you an only child?” Collin asks Katherine.

“Yes cousin, my late mother only had one surviving child that was me. She had other pregnancies but they all ended in lost.”

“I am sorry; Mary and I are only children too.” Collin says.

“I see we have something in common.” Katherine says.

“Yes it seems we have much in common and much to share with each other.” Collin says.

How It All Begun

Chapter 5 Part II: A Visit from an American Cousin

Collin and Mary sits down with Catherine Carter tell her the story how Mary and he met each other on that dreary spring day of 1911

“I had just come from India after losing my parents into the cholera epidemic. There were a handful of children who escaped the epidemic.

We were all British citizens since India was a British territory under the sovereignty of HRH Majesty, King George the V and Queen Mary of Teck.

The British government processed all of the children, located the next of kin to come to London where the boat bringing all of us back to England.

The British authorities had found a Last Will and Testament appointing my Aunt Lily, who I didn’t know had died and her husband, Lord Archibald Craven as my legal guardians if anything ever happened to either or both of them.” Mary tells Katherine, “When I first arrived I was told my uncle would not bother with me since my dear Aunt Lily had passed way ten years before. The only people who took any interest in me for a while were Mrs. Murdock, Martha, and Dickon Sowerby.” Mary says.

“My father would often leave me alone at Misselthwaite Manor under the care of Dr. Craven and Mrs. Murdock. Mary found me by chance because she heard me crying. She told me about Dickon.” Collin said, “It was because of Dickon, Martha, and my cousin-wife, Mary, that I recovered my health and strength. I had been locked up believing that I would have a lump on my back, like my late Father.” Collin said.

“Mary sat there and said, “I didn’t have any lump, I just had knobby spine and body like hers.” Collin remembers laughing, “She threatened to suffocate me with a pillow if I started to scream again.”

Katherine listened without saying a word.

“It was Mary who convinced me to get out into the fresh air so I could get stronger. It was Mary and Dickon Sowerby who helped to walk again.” Collin said.

“I fully recovered because of three things they were due to Mary, Dickon, and my late mother’s garden which when we growing up, we named “The Secret Garden,” we have since renamed the garden after my late mother’s memory” Lily’s Garden.” Collin says.

“Mary found the key near the garden where my late father had thrown it down. Ben Weatherstaff said that if it hadn’t been for the garden my late mother might have lived longer than she did. Something happened in the garden when she was pregnant with me. An accident happened in the arm, I was born too soon, and my mother died shortly thereafter.” Collin tells Katherine.

“Mary was determined to bring my late mother’s garden back to life. Mary, Dickon, Ben Weatherstaff and later with my help me all worked together to restore my late mother’s garden back to its original state of beauty.” Collin said.

“Mary, Dickon, and I stood around a fire with Ben Weatherstaff; we were chanting an Old Indian chant to release my father’s sprit and to bring him back home to Misselthwaite Manor. We don’t know what happened next but my father returned to find Dickon, Mary, and I playing tag in my late mother’s garden. My father was shocked but happy to see that I had been stored to health due to Mary, Dickon, and the beauty of my late mother’s garden. My late father never locked up the garden again and he thanked Mary for restoring all of us back to live. He said, “Mary you have done something I never thought anyone ever could do.” Collin says.

Katherine listened quietly and then said, “What a wonderful story Cousin Collin.”

“Yes it is one that Mary and I will cherish all of our lives.” Collin says.

“It was as if my late mother knew what my late father and I need and it was Mary to bring us back to live and to help us learn how to live again.” Collin said.

“My life isn’t as glamorous as that I am afraid. My life was very simple. There is not much to say about Brooklyn, New York I am afraid.” Katherine tells Collin and Mary.

“I attended public school in Brooklyn, my only enjoyment was sports and athletics. I sense I was a disappointment to my father because I wasn’t born a boy but rather a girl.” Katherine said, “My mother was happy when I was born, as she had lost all her other children.”

“My father was a very cold, distant man. He would have nothing to do with me. I decided to become more athletic and I was hoping I would win his affection that way. I didn’t. My mother became sick with tuberculosis. She would get better than get worse over time. My father placed her in an asylum for persons with tuberculosis and that is where she died finally.” Katherine said.

“I see you were as unwanted by your father as we were unwanted by our parents.” Collin said to Katherine.

“Yes before my mother passed away she said, “Katherine, go to England, look up your Craven cousins.”

“I promised my mother on her death bed I would look up her side of the family and come to England to visit you all.” Katherine said, “She begged my father to love me as he loved her. It didn’t have much affected on him when she made that last request.” Katherine said to Collin and Mary.

“We are sorry about the lost of your mother, Our Cousin.” Collin said.

“Yes it was time I came to England, look for my English Cousins.” Katherine said.

“My late mother talked so glowingly about Misselthwaite Manor, I had to see it for myself.” Katherine said.

“Cousin Collin and Mary, will you show me Lily’s Garden.? Katherine asks them.

“Yes Cousin we will take you to Lily’s Garden, perhaps within the garden you will be able to heal as well as I did in the past.” Collin tells Katherine.

Katherine said nothing. She was a sad young woman whose father didn’t want her after her mother passed away of tuberculosis and because her father wanted a boy rather than female child at the time of her birth.

Mary looked at Katherine and said, “Cousin Katherine if you listen closely you will hear my Aunt Lily tell you it is time to heal.”

Mary sat quietly, she could hear the voice of her late Aunt Lily tells her ,”Prendre Cousine Katherine dans ma jardin ma nièce Mary elle est temps pour la pour est guéri.”

Mary said, “Être que vous ma Tante Lily.”

Lily says, “Yes my niece Mary, it is Aunt Lily.”

“Mary take Cousin Katherine into my garden. It will be there she will experience the same healing as my son, Collin and you have.” Lily says to her.

“Tante Lily, Collin et Je avoir besoin de vous tant.” Mary says.

“Je Suis ne…jamais au loin de Collin et vous Mary si vous avoir besoin de me.” Lily says.

Mary says, “Tante Lily Je t’ aime.”

Lily replies, “Je amour Collin et vous aussi.”

All of a sudden the quiet but gentle spirit of Lily disappears once again leaving Mary alone and by herself.

Collin comes up to Mary, she says, “We are to take Cousin Katherine into the gardens. What the garden did for us it will do for Katherine.”

Collin says nothing but he knows that he would have never recovered his health if he had not gone into then what they called The Secret Garden.

It was ten years ago, when Lady Mary Lennox first arrived at Misselthwaite Manor. She had been orphaned and the only family that could be located for her was her Uncle, Archibald Craven, widower to her mother’s twin sister, Lily, who had died shortly after giving birth to their only son, Collin, now a grown man. Collin may have never recovered if Lady Mary had never been taken in by her late Uncle, Archibald Craven. It was as if Mary’s Aunt Lily knew what her beloved husband and son, Collin needed to be bought back to life, and it was Mary.

Once Mary’s Uncle, Archibald Craven, and Cousin Collin began to live, again Misslethwaite Manner started to change for the best.

Lord Craven was happy once again, lived life fully, when he died he died peacefully. He simply closed his eyes, didn’t wake up.

He was able to see his beloved son, Collin grow up, go on to Oxford, and serve HRH Majesty’s service during World War I in which he was given a medal of honor for his service in HRH Majesty’s Armed Forces. He was able to watch Mary grow up into a fine, well-mannered, young woman of impeccable beauty and grace.

Lord Craven’s last words to Mary were “Thank you Mary for bringing us back to life. I thought no one could ever do that again until you came to us.”

Mary sitting in a chair near his bed cried, “It should be me thanking you Uncle Archibald for taking me in, giving me a place to live after my parents died from cholera in India in 1910.”

Lord Craven said, “We should be thanking each other then. We gave each other life.”

Mary just sat there crying of broken heart as she watched her Uncle Archibald lying dying in his room.

Neither Collin nor Mary was present when Lord Craven passed away into eternity and joined by his late beloved wife, Mary’s Aunt Lily.

Dr. Craven informed Collin and Mary that Lord Archibald Craven had finally passed away peacefully in his bedroom.

The two grown children clung to each other when the news was broken to them by Dr. Craven.

Collin holding Mary in his arms said, “Whatever are we to do now that Uncle Archibald is dead.”

“Mary, it is a great lost but we have each other.” Collin tells her, “We have our garden.”

“Yes we have each other and our garden.” Mary said drying her eyes.

That was how Lady Mary Lennox came to live at Misselthwaite Manor with her, Uncle Archibald Craven, Cousin Collin; it was all due to a cholera epidemic that took the lives of parents in India in 1911.

Every Sunday after Collin and Mary attended Anglican services at the church where their dear father and mother were Uncle Archibald and Aunt Lily, where laid to rest they would visit their graves and place fresh flowers on their graves.

Mary would stand there for a few minutes to talk to her Uncle and Aunt.

“Hello Oncle Archibald and Tante Lily, Je avoir étais pensée de vous les deux. Collin et Je suis ouvrage très bien.” Mary says.

Mary looks up into the sky. There is no a cloud in the sky after church service.

Collin walks over to her and says, “I see you are visiting our father and our mother. Yes Mary, it is true my parents have been more of parent to you then your own have been ever since you came to stay with us at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“This is so true Collin, no matter how hard I tried to please my late mother and father there was nothing I could to please them.” Mary said.

“I know it shows disrespect for the dead, but the way they treated you for the first ten years of your life proves they never loved you. You were passed on to Ayahs and governesses all of your life. This is not to say my late father didn’t ignore me. He did, until you came to live with us. Everything changed between my late father and me when you came to live at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“Collin did I ever tell you on the evening that the cholera epidemic broke out, my late mother and father were in the formal dining room, partying with other British officials and my late mother was flirting with another gentleman and my late father did nothing about it.” Mary said distastefully.

“No Mary you never told me about the incident in the formal dining room in Governor’s House in India with your late mother and one of her paramours.” Collin said.

“My late mother was such a flirt and I don’t know how my late father put up with her flirting and carrying on with other men in front of him.” Mary said.

“I don’t know Mary. I guess your late father just put up with it the best way he could.” Collin said.

“I would never do that to you Collin. Your mother and my mother were twin sisters yet both of them were as different as spring and winter.” Mary said.

“Remember all of the pictures of my late father and mother we found in his desk my den Mary.” Collin asks Mary.

“Yes Collin, they looked so incredibly happy together.” Mary said, “It is so sad that Aunt Lily had to die so early in her life.”

“My late mother loved Misselthwaite Manor. She really loved the garden that my father gave her as wedding present when she first came to live at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“Collin, sometimes I can smell Aunt Lily’s perfume. I know she is close by.” Mary tells her, “don’t you sense that she is watching over us.”

“Yes sometimes when I walk down the corridor I can smell her perfume she use to wear.” Collin said.

“My late mother and father had a very elaborate bedroom full of Indian décor. My late mother had the same furnishing as my Aunt Lily did in her bedroom.” Mary said, “I use to watch my late mother from a distance get ready to go to one of the many parties, galas, and government dinners in her bedroom. She never saw me.

She would be looking in her mirror at her own reflection and admiring herself.” Mary said.

“I would be watching my late parents from their balcony in the bedroom. I saw the Mata Raja come up to my late parents and they would be introduced to him.” Mary said.

“I wish my late mother had been more like your late mother, My Aunt Lily, happy to be married, to have a child.” Mary said.

Collin just looks at his wife remember things that happened during her first ten years of life before she made her way to England and come live with at Misselthwaite Manor.

“We best be going Mary, remember we left Cousin Katherine at the Manor.” Collin says.

“I almost forgot about Cousin Katherine.” Mary said.

Collin and Mary walked toward the coach, climbed in, and head back for Misslethwaite Manor after church services.

Katherine was outside, when they drove up the path that lead to the front door of Misselthwaite Manor walking in the yard.

“Good Morning Cousin Katherine, I hope you slept well last night.” Collin asked her.

“Yes thank you Cousin Collin I slept very well.” Katherine said.

“Mary and I were in Thwaite Village attending church services this morning.” Collin said.

“I see my father was never the one to attend any religious services. My mother was often to sick and weak to take me.” Katherine said.

“Where is our Cousin Margaret buried now?” Collin inquired.

“My late mother was buried in a small family cemetery in Brooklyn, New York.” Katherine said.

“You say it is a family burial plot. Who shares it with her?” Collin asks Katherine.

“My paternal grandparents are buried there as well.” Katherine said.

“Does your father plan to be bury side by side your late mother at the proper time?” Collin asks Katherine.

“Yes he has his plot right next to my late mother.” Katherine said.

“Where will you be laid to rest Cousin Katherine?” Collin asks

“I have my plot next to my late mother.” Katherine said, “Father will take the left plot and I will have the right plot.”

“I see you are out walking in the front lawn.” Collin says.

“Yes, it is such a beautiful day I thought I would walk around the manor.” Katherine said.

“There are many gardens on the property you may go and visit.” Collin says.

“My late mother use to speak of the gardens here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Katherine said, “She showed me pictures of the manor.”

“My mother’s last words to me before she succumbs to tuberculosis were, ‘Katherine you have cousins in England in Yorkshire. Go to them.”

I said, “Mother I will do as you wish.”

My father was nearby and said, “Margaret don’t put any silly notions in the girl’s head.”

My mother looked at me weakly and said, “Go to England and look up your Craven cousins. They will accept you as you are, she died that very day.” Katherine said.

“Well your mother was right, we accept you as you are.” Collin says.

“My father didn’t want a girl child when I was born he wanted a male child.” Katherine said sadly, “I have been a big disappointment to him since I was born.”

Mary looks at Katherine and said, “Katherine, neither Collin nor I were wanted. The first ten years of Collin’s life were miserable. They had him believing he was a sickly and weakly child who wouldn’t make it to adulthood.”

“The first ten years of my life in India I was given over to Ayahs and governesses to take care of me. Neither of my late parents had any time for me.” Mary said.

“It seems as if we all have much in common.” Katherine said.

“We do have a lot in common; maybe the reason why your late mother sent you here to England to find your Craven cousins is because she knew we are simple country folks.” Collin said.

“Cousin feel free to walk around the manor, visit the gardens.” Collin said offering Mary his arm, “Come Mary, I am sure Mrs. Murdock has Sunday brunch ready for us. You are free to join us Cousin Katherine.” Collin invited her.

“Thank you Cousin, I would love to have Sunday brunch with you two.” Katherine said she followed Mary and Collin back into the manor.

Mrs. Murdock came and said, “Good Morning Master Collin, Mistress Mary, and Katherine, brunch will be ready in a few minutes.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin replies.

“How was Sunday Services?” Mrs. Murdock asks Collin.

“Church services were fine.” Collin replies.

Mary walks over to the large picturesque window said, “I have never seen such blue skies over Yorkshire.”

“Yes I have to admit the skies are exceptionally blue today.” Collin says.

“Autumn will so be upon and our garden will go to sleep until the spring returns.” Mary says.

“Mary we must show Cousin Katherine our garden.” Collin says.

“Yes, we will take you to Lily’s Garden after Sunday brunch.” Mary says.

“Master Collin, Mistresses Mary, and Katherine, brunch is ready in the dining room.” John announces.

“Thank you, John, Ladies shall we go and eat our brunch and afterwards Mary and I will you to our garden.” Collin tells Katherine.

“I would like that very much Cousin.” Katherine said, Collin offers both ladies each on of his arms and they walk together into the dining room to eat their Sunday brunch.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine sit down to enjoy a nice, quiet Sunday brunch together.

The cook comes in, starts to serve Collin, Mary, and Katherine his/her brunch. They all eat a quiet meal together. Little is said while they are eating brunch.

Mary looks out the window, as she sits at the table. Collin watches her as she sits at the table eating her brunch.

Collin notices she is much distracted and asks,” What are you thinking about Mary my darling?”

“I am just thinking about when we were young Collin. We had such fun while we were growing up.” Mary said.

“Yes we did have a lot of fun fooling Mrs. Murdock and Dr. Craven.” Collin says laughing.

“I can’t believe we are married and one day I hope we have children.” Mary said.

“Yes I would love to have a child.” Collin says.

“We will Collin, we just got married we have plenty of time.” Mary said.

Collin just looks at Mary and Mary smiles at him.

Collin takes the bell and rings for a servant come to clear the table.

“Katherine, Mary, and I would like to show you our garden.” Collin says.

“Thank you cousin, I would love to see the garden.” Katherine said.

“You better put on your sweater Cousin; it gets cool here in Yorkshire later on in the day as the day turns into late afternoon.” Collin says

Katherine excuses herself from the table, heads upstairs to get a sweater to carry with her. A few minutes later, she comes downstairs and Collin says, “Come Cousin Katherine, it is time to show you our garden.”

Katherine, Mary, and Collin use the front door to go out into the yard, they walk down a path that leads them to their garden that they have renamed Lily’s Garden.”, Collin takes the key out of his pocket, unlocks the door to the garden, he allows Katherine, Mary, to go in before him, and he follows them into the garden.

Katherine looks around the garden and says, “What a beautiful garden Cousin.”

“Thank you Cousin Katherine. Did you know that Mary, Dickon, Ben, and I spent hours in this very garden that was a wedding present to my late mother from my late father to bring it back to life?” Collin says.

“No my mother never spoke of the garden.” Katherine said.

“I am not surprised my late father didn’t meet my late mother until she was twenty years old. They met in a garden she was working in Thwaite Village.” Collin said.

“My father was considerably older than my late mother was when they first met.” Collin said he was close to forty years old when my mother had me.”

“I see my father was older than my late mother too.” Katherine said.

“My late father locked up this garden for ten years after my late mother passed away. It was Mary who found the key, with the help of Dickon, Ben, me, we all worked together to restore my late mother’s garden back to life.” Collin said.

“This garden is far too beautiful to lock up and not share with the world.” Katherine said, “I have seen gardens before but not as beautiful as this garden.”

Mary smiles at Katherine and said, “We have such memories of Lily’s Garden. We use to call this Our Secret Garden, until just recently.”

“Cousin Collin I am sure your mother had she lived would be proud of how you are tending her garden.” Katherine said.

“Thank you Cousin Katherine. That means a lot to Mary and me.” Collin said.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine spend the day in Lily’s Garden, there they recapture the lost days of their youth.

The garden still held its special magical powers it held so long ago for Collin, Mary, and Dickon.

Oh yes, Lily’s Garden has a special power of its own. It was if Lily was present there within the garden that her beloved Archibald gave her when she first became the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary was now the Grand Mistress over Misselthwaite Manor, as her late Aunt Lily once was. There were times when Mary’s mind would wonder back to when Collin, Dickon, and she were children playing in the garden- The Secret Garden.

Mary had wandered off by herself in the garden, stopped by the little goldfish pond that was inside of the garden property. She sat on the edge of the pond, looked at her reflection and said, “Tante Lily, Je désirer vous étais ici avec nous tantôt.

Mary said, “Tante Lily Je désirer vous pouvoir voir votre jardin tantôt.”

Mary sat on the edge of the pond and heard Collin call out for her, “Mary, where are you?”

“I am over at the pond.” Mary calls out to Collin.

“Katherine and I will join you in a few seconds.” Collin calls out.

“There you are Mary. Why did you wander off by yourself?” Collin asks her.

“I wanted to come over to the pond, sit down for a little while.” Mary said.

“I was thinking as I often do about how much my late Aunt loved this garden so.” Mary tells Collin.

“Yes, remember all the pictures our late father took of my mother in the garden over at that swing. He even took a picture of your mother and my mother together. They looked so happy together.” Collin says.

“My late mother happy, I guess she may have been since you had no time for the only child she ever had.” Mary said bitterly.

“My father simply had no time due to his military duties to HRH, King George the V of England.” Mary said.

“Collin when I see photos of my late Uncle and Aunt together I get a little jealous.” Mary confesses to Collin.

“It is alright to be a little jealous Mary.” Collin tells her.

“Collin Craven, the Vicar said in church services today that jealous is one of the seven deadly sins.” Mary reminded him.

“I have never understood those seven deadly sins.” Collin tells Mary.

“That is because you never listen to the homily when the Vicar delivers it.” Mary said.

Collin laughs and says, “I go to church because while I was at Oxford I was expected to go so I keep on going.”

“Collin Craven, while I was away in Switzerland. We were expected to attend daily Anglican services and Sunday services as well.” Mary said.

“You don’t find church services just a little boring Mary.” Collin asks her

“Yes I find them boring, but I don’t know how I would have lasted as long as I did without God being there for me Collin Craven.” Mary said.

“What religions do they practice in India Mary?” Collin asks.

“The Indians practice Hindu or Islamic and some practice Christianity.” Mary replies.

“There are so many different religions and only One God Almighty over all of us.” Collin says.

“Collin Craven there’s but one Faith, One Lord, and One Baptism. The rest aren’t worth debating over.” Mary says, “Do you know who said Collin Craven?”

“No, but you will tell me anyway.” Collin says laughing.

“Queen Elizabeth the First of England.” Mary says.

“You mean HRH Elizabeth the Great.” Collin replies.

“Yes Gloriana is what they named the forty-five year reign of Elizabeth the First.” Mary said.

“Queen Elizabeth the First was quite a woman.” Collin replied.

“Yes just as her late HRH, Queen Victoria.” Mary said.

“I agree both were remarkable woman in their own time.” Collin

says.

Katherine just listened to Mary and Collin talk about English history.

“Tell us Katherine, have you any opinion about President Woodrow Wilson.” Collin asks his cousin.

“Cousin Collin, American women do not talk about politics. They leave it to the men to discuss.” Katherine said.

“I see so what do American women discuss between themselves.” Mary asks Katherine.

“We talk about fashion, education, and the right for women to vote.” Katherine said.

“So Cousin Katherine what is the fashions like in America?” Mary asks Katherine.

“Our fashions come from the run way of Paris, Milan, Rome, London, and Hollywood, which is in the state of California on the West Coast of the United States.” Katherine tells Mary.

“What do you think of the Maritime disaster of The HRR Titanic in 1912?” Collin asks Katherine.

“It was a great lost of people coming from Europe back to America.” Katherine said.

“What think you of what the Bolsheviks did to the royal family of Russia?” Collin asks Katherine.

“That too was a great tragedy to the Russian people. The American government doesn’t recognize the new form of government in Russia.” Katherine says.

“How do the American people feel about how HRH King George the V and his wife, Queen Mary of Teck treated their youngest son, Prince John?” Collin asks Katherine.

“Poor Little Prince, I feel for the little man.” Katherine said, “We have a similar situation over in the America with a rich family name Kennedy. They had a daughter and they treated her no better than HRH King George V treats his youngest son, Prince John, who is now of a blessed memory.” Katherine said.

“I have heard of this Joseph Kennedy.” Collin said, “They live in Massachusetts.”

“Yes that is correct, Boston to be exact.” Katherine said.

“How many children do these Kennedy’s have? “ Collin asks Katherine.

“They have four children so far.” Katherine states.

“One son was born in 1917; his name is John Fitzgerald Kennedy.” Katherine said.

“I see they are Irish Catholics.” Collin said.

“Yes, they are very good Catholics in the United States.” Katherine says.

“What is the name of their eldest son?” Collin asks

“Joseph Kennedy III.” Katherine states.

“What are the names of their other children?” Collin asks

“They had, Joseph, John, Kathleen, and Rosemary.” Katherine said.

“My they did have a large family.” Collin said.

“Yes Joseph and Rose Kennedy believed in large Irish Catholic families.” Katherine said.

“America is interesting place one day Mary and I should like to visit there. We don’t know where to start though.” Collin said.

“I would think you would like to visit the Nation’s Capital which is Washington D.C.” Katherine said, “It is there where our President lives, and where the see of our government is at.” Katherine tells Collin.

“Yes but every State in America has their own Capital does it not?” Collin asks Katherine.

“Yes every state has their own established Capital where their state government runs the state. Albany is the Capital of New York State.” Katherine said.

“The Union of South Africa is much like that they have three Capitals.” Collin says.

“This is the first time I have ever left America to come to see you Cousin.” Katherine said.

“I hope your stay will be a memorable one for you cousin.” Collin says.

“It has already taken on a special memory for me because you shared your special garden with me.” Katherine said.

“Mary and I are glad that you enjoy our garden.” Collin says.

Mary just sits by and listens to Collin talk to his cousin Katherine.

“What think you of World War I Cousin Katherine?” Collin said.

“It was another great tragedy and lost of life. I am glad that it is over with.” Katherine said.

“Mary and I were both glad to here that The Treaty of Versailles was signed between France, England, America and Russia, and Germany, Austria, and The Ottoman Empire.” Collin said.

“Mary was a Red Cross Volunteer while I was in His HRH Armed Forces.” Collin said.

“I was glad to see that Collin came out with a minimum wounds from that war.” Mary said.

“The only thing Collin and I disapprove of was when Queen Wilhelmina of The Netherlands ran like a scared chicken with her head chopped off.” Mary said.

“I was glad to see that Switzerland remained neutral in the war.” Mary said, “I attended La Francais Finishing School for Young Women.”

“I see that Cousin Archibald made sure you were given the best education.” Katherine said.

“Oh yes Uncle Archibald wanted to make sure I was taught all the social graces that young women of my standing are taught.” Mary said, “It was a very rigid school.”

“I was not so lucky. I had to attend public schools in Brooklyn.” Katherine said.

“The Kennedy’s made sure their children are received the finest education money could buy. They all attended private schools which were Catholic.” Katherine said.

“We English are Anglican. We broke away from the Catholic church when The Catholic church wouldn’t grant Old Buff King Henry a divorce from his first wife, Catherine of Aragon to marry Anne Boleyn, mother of Gloriana.” Collin said.

“We people in America have no established religion. We are given the freedom of religious conscience granted to us by Our Constitution.” Katherine said.

“Ah yes America the land of opportunity and the oppressed.” Collin says.

Katherine says nothing, but looks around the garden and says, “This garden is splendid.”

“Yes we love this garden, it is has certain magical properties and qualities.” Collin says to Katherine.

“It does have those qualities and properties.” Katherine says. “This is the garden that Cousin Archibald gave to your dear late Mother, Lady Lily Craven.” Katherine asks Collin.

“Yes, my late parents use to lock themselves out here in the garden for hours like two love birds and then the accident happened to change all that.” Collin said.

“I can see your dear late mother, Cousin Lily, walking this garden Cousin Collin.” Katherine said.

“Mary tells me sometimes she can hear my late mother, her Aunt Lily, sing here in the garden to my late father when they were both alive and well.” Collin says.

“That is the magic of the garden- we can hear those we love talk to us.” Collin says.

Mary says to Catherine, “Listen, you may be able to hear Aunt Lily sing.”

Collin, Catherine, and Mary sit in the garden and a soft voice starts to sing in the garden, “Venir a’ ma jardin ma enfant venir.”

Collin and Mary smile, and Katherine says, “What did Cousin Lily say?”

“Aunt Lily sang Come to My Garden My Children, Come.” Mary says.

“Nous sont tout ici Tante Lily dans le jardin.” Mary says.

Collin and Mary look at each other and smile.

Katherine just looks at her cousin Collin and Mary while they sit in the garden as the late afternoon sunsets and the skies turn from blue to a hazy purple over Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin leans over and says, “We best be getting back to the Manor. Dinner will be ready soon.”

Collin, Katherine, and Mary all head back to the Manor after spending a day in Lily’s Garden.

Chapter Six: Lassier Nous Retourner a’ Lily’s Jardin

Let Us Return to Lily’s Garden.

“Collin, I am going out to the garden.” Mary calls out, “I am taking Cousin Katherine with me.”

“Alright Mary, I will join you two as soon as I can. I have some paperwork to catch up on since my father’s death.” Collin tells her.

“Come Cousin Katherine, we will go into the garden today.” Mary tells Katherine.

“You should take a sweater with you. Autumn here in Yorkshire can change like the wind.” Mary tells Katherine.

Mary grabs her coat, and Katherine and she walk out the front door towards Lily’s Garden, and Katherine said, “how long have you been living here Cousin Mary?”

“Cousin Katherine I have been living here at Misselthwaite Manor since I was ten years old, I came here in 1911.” Mary says.

“How did you like living at Misselthwaite Manor at first?” Katherine asks Mary.

“I had no choice. My parents had died from cholera and they left instructions that I was to come to England and live with my Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald. I didn’t know that my Aunt had passed away ten years before.” Mary said, “It was only until I met Dickon, Martha’ s brother, and found Cousin Collin that we started to live again here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“Collin thought he was going to die, until Dickon and I got him out into the fresh air and showed him his late mother’s garden is when Collin got well.” Mary said.

“It was a spring day when Uncle Archibald returned from France to Misselthwaite Manor and saw that Collin was fully recovered, strong, and full of life.

“I remember what Collin said, “Father don’t cry, I am well, and I will live forever and forever. It’s my mother’s garden that made me well and Mary that made me walk.” Mary told Katherine.

Uncle Archibald came up to me and said, “You bought us back to life Mary. I never thought that anyone could ever do that again. Thank you.”

“Uncle Archibald took me in and treated me as if I was his own daughter.” Mary said.

“The only family I have ever known since I was ten years old is Uncle Archibald and Cousin Collin.” Mary tells Katherine.

Katherine listens to Mary, says, “My mother was the only family I ever had. When she died my life fell a part.”

“I am sorry for your pain Cousin Katherine.” Mary says.

“My father is a bitter, stern man. He never wanted a female child but that is what he got.” Katherine said.

“Cousin Katherine, let the garden heal you as it has healed Collin and me.” Mary tells Katherine.

“Sometimes if you just come to the garden and if you listen with your heart you can hear Aunt Lily sing here in the garden.” Mary tells Katherine.

Mary says, “Aunt Lily sings in French she sings about the garden that Uncle Archibald gave her when she first arrived here to be Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.”

“Uncle Archibald gave me a picture of my late Aunt Lily with my late mother.” Mary says, “It is the only picture of them together.”

“My late mother told me that Cousin Archibald had married a twin sister but she never made mention of your mother to your late father.” Katherine said.

“My parents married, moved to India under HRH Queen Victoria, I was born one year before she passed away in January of 1901.” Mary says.

“How romantic it sounds to go to an exotic land.” Katherine tells Mary.

“India was hot, sticky, and humid. I hated it there.” Mary said.

“New York is cold in the winter, but hot, muggy, and humid in the summer time.” Katherine tells Mary.

Mary listens as Katherine tells her all about New York.

Katherine and Mary sit together in the garden near the pond. They talk throughout the afternoon until finally Collin comes out looking for Mary and Katherine.

Collin comes up and says, “There you are Mary and Cousin Katherine.”

“Yes Collin, Katherine, and I have been talking here in the garden.” Mary says.

“What have you two ladies been talking about?” Collin asks

“We have talked about everything and anything.” Mary says.

“I am sorry I would have joined you sooner but I have so much paperwork to catch on since father passed away.” Collin says.

“Collin why don’t you call Uncle Archibald’s barrister he may be able to help you.” Mary suggests.

“I will no doubt have to go into London to see Barrister Cates. Mary, Katherine and you may join me when I do. It will be a nice outing for Cousin Katherine and you while I talk business with Barrister Cates.” Collin says.

“Yes, we can look through the shops near Buckingham Palace.” Mary says.

“We will make a day of it. We never get away much from Yorkshire.” Collin says.

“It sounds grand Cousin Collin.” Katherine says.

“I wonder what time it Collin.” Mary asks

“It is around three O’clock in the afternoon.” Collin says.

“Katherine, we haven’t even stopped and had lunch.” Mary said.

“I am sure the cook has made us something for lunch.” Mary said, “Shall we go back to the manor, have our lunch although it is a late lunch.”

“Yes, I am hungry Cousin Mary and Collin.” Katherine tells them.

“Come ladies I will accompany you back to the manor.” Collin says offering each of them one of his arms.

All three walk back to the manor.

Mary turns around and says, “Nous volonté retourner a’ le jardin Tante Lily.”

Mary listened with her heart and she could hear Lily say, “Je volonté est attente pour vous ma enfant.”

Mary smiles as she walks back into the manor with Collin and Katherine.

Chapter Seven: A Trip to London

Collin, Mary, and Katherine had decided to take a trip to London. It would be the first time for Katherine to see the historical sites of London, which included Westminster Abbey, Buckingham Palace, The Tower of London, and St Paul’s Cathedral.

Collin had some legal business to conduct in London with his Barrister, Mr. Cates while Mary showed Katherine the city of London. Katherine and Mary stopped by Harrod’s Department Store to look around.

Katherine said, “Oh my Harrod’s reminds me of Macy’s Department Store in Manhattan, in New York City.”

“What other department stores do you have in America?” Mary asks Katherine.

“Oh we have so many different stores in New York.” Katherine said.

“Do you have any little boutiques in New York?” Mary asked Katherine.

“Oh heaven yes, in Greenwich Village. That is where all the poets, artists, musicians live.” Katherine tells Mary.

“It sounds charming.” Mary tells Katherine.

“It is very expensive.” Katherine tells Mary.

“What do you think of London Cousin Katherine?” Mary asks Katherine.

“I think it is charming. I love the old fashion cafés that line the streets.” Katherine said.

”Yes, it does give if it an old world charm.” Mary says.

“How often do you come to London, Cousin Mary?” Catherine asks Mary.

“Collin and I don’t offer come to London. It is a good eight hour journey.” Mary says.

“Where do you your shopping?” Katherine asks Mary.

“We send Mrs. Murdock to Thwaite Village to do the shopping.” Mary says.

“I see but how do you get your clothes?” Katherine asks Mary.

“Oh Collin and I come into London twice a year for our clothes.” Mary says.

“Have you been to any other countries besides Switzerland?” Katherine asks Mary.

“The only other country I have been to is India where I was born, besides England and Switzerland where I received my education.” Mary says.

“Tell me something Cousin Katherine have you seen much of America?” Mary asks Katherine.

“No I never traveled out of New York less alone America until I came here to England.” Katherine said.

“You have all those wonderful states to visit you have not taken advantage to see America.” Mary asked her.

“It takes money to travel. My mother left me a sizable amount before she died so I could come here to England.” Katherine said, “My father is a very greedy, selfish man.”

“I am sorry; they say my late mother was a very silly, shallow young woman. My late father had no time for me because of his military duties.” Mary says.

“It is hard to believe that Cousin Collin’s late mother and your late mother were identical twins.” Katherine said.

“They were but they were uniquely different. Collin’s mother, my late Aunt Lily, was a sweet pretty thing. She was much loved, whereas my late mother was exactly the opposite of my late Aunt Lily.” Mary said.

“My late mother was much loved. My father didn’t appreciate her.” Katherine said.

“It is hard when you lose a love one.” Mary said.

“I agree it is very hard to lose someone that you love and don’t know how to get on with the rest of your life.” Katherine said.

“Collin and I had to because we knew we were destiné for each other.” Mary said.

“I hope I am able to find the person one day that is destiné for me.” Katherine said.

“You will Cousin Katherine.” Mary said.

Collin walks out to find Mary and Katherine sitting at the little café around the corner sipping afternoon tea.

“There you two are I am glad I have finished up my business with Barrister Cates.” Collin says.

“Was it that bad Collin?” Mary asks

“No just a lot of paperwork that needs to be completed since father died.” Collin said.

“Join us for tea Cousin Collin.” Katherine asks him.

“Thank you I would love to join you two ladies for tea.” Collin says sitting down next to Mary.

“Garcon, we would like another cup please.” Mary asks the waiter.

“Yes Milady, right away.” The waiter says, bringing Collin a new cup for his tea.

“What have you ladies been up when I was conducting business?” Collin asks Mary.

“We went to Harrod’s, did some shopping.” Mary said.

“Please Mary tell me you didn’t buy the store out.” Collin says laughing.

“No Collin, I didn’t buy the store out. In fact, I could not find a thing.” Mary says.

“What Mary you couldn’t find a thing in Harrod’s. It is one of London’s finest Department Stores.” Collin says.

“Harrod’s may be one of the finest but I couldn’t find what I was looking for?” Mary told Collin.

“What may I ask what you were looking for?” Collin asks Mary.

“I was looking for a new dress, however, have you seen the fashions lately. They are much to be desired.” Mary says.

“My wife is so particular on what she will wear.” Collin says laughing

“What would you have me dress like a lady of the night?” Mary asks Collins.

“No Mary I will not have you look like one of those ladies of the night.” Collin replies.

“Thank heavens for that.” Mary said sipping her tea and smiling at Collins.

“I want to thank you both for this trip into London.” Katherine said.

“It is our pleasure we hope you have enjoyed your stay in England so far.” Collin tells Katherine.

“Oh yes, Mother was right. My Craven cousins are delightful people.” Katherine said.

Mary and Collin just smile at Katherine. They are glad to see Katherine is finding some peace during her stay in England.

Collin takes out his pocket watch, which was left to him by his late father and says, “We need to start heading back to Misselthwaite Manor.”

“What time is it Collin?” Mary asked

“It is nearly Four o’clock in the afternoon. We have a good two hour drive a head of us before we arrive back at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin tells Mary and Katherine.

The car drives up to the café, and the chauffeur climbs out of the car, opens the door for Collin, Mary, and Catherine to get into the back seat, and closes the door.

The chauffeur starts to drive back toward Yorkshire, which is a good 200 miles away from London.

As Collin, Mary, and Katherine head back towards Misselthwaite Manor, Mary says,” I trust you completed your legal business with the Barrister.”

“Yes for now I have completed all the legal work that came with my father passing away.” Collin says to Mary.

Katherine sits by the window and she is very quiet as they head back for Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin turns toward Katherine, says, “I trust you enjoyed yourself in London cousin.”

“Oh yes it was very enjoyable. I enjoyed seeing the historical sites of London.” Katherine tells Collin.

“I am glad you enjoyed visiting the historical sites here in London. I was never the one much for history.” Collin says laughing, “It was my worst subject while I attended Oxford University.”

“You were indeed lucky to be able to go to college.” Katherine replies.

“Why don’t young women attend college in America?” Collin states.

“Cousin Collin women just got the right to vote in America this past year thanks to Woodrow Wilson, however, public education came to women in the latter part of the 19th century because of a Mr. Horace Mann, that only covered up to a certain grade in public schools. Most women who chose to work either had to decide between nursing, teaching, or secretarial work.” Katherine said.

“Well Florence Nightingale was a nurse in the Crimea War and she was given a medal from HRH Late Queen Victoria.” Collin said.

“Yes Ms. Clara Barton learned from Ms. Nightingale they were very much near the same age and died two years apart from each other.” Katherine said.

“Education was granted to women here in England only to the nobility.” Mary said.

“The first one to offer young women an education in America was 1809, she was mother of five children, and one was an Episcopalian but converted to Catholic Church and started a school for young women in another state called Maryland.” Katherine tells Mary and Collin.

“An Episcopalian is the equivalent to the English Anglican church.” Collin says.

“Yes that is so, however, this particular young woman lost her husband to tuberculosis while in Italy, and she stayed with family friends who were Catholics. She converted to Catholicism in 1806 and was asked by the Catholic Church to start a school for young women in Maryland.” Catherine said, “She herself died of tuberculosis at the age of 46, as did three of her children.”

“How sad and tragic that such a disease can claim so many lives.” Mary said,” This tuberculosis is as bad as cholera.”

“I don’t know much about diseases.” Katherine said, “I just know that my dear late mother withered away from it.”

Collin and Mary look at Katherine with great deal of sympathy and understanding, as they are driving back to Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine don’t arrive back at Misselthwaite Manor until 8 PM in the evening, and they are greeted by Mrs. Murdock as the car pulls in to the front of the Manor.

“Good Evening Master Collin, Mistress Mary and Katherine I trust you all had a pleasant journey to and from London.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Good evening Mrs. Murdock our visit went well.” Collin says, waiting for the chauffeur to open the door, to let them all out.

Collin takes Mary’s hand and says, “My dear wife here couldn’t find what she was looking for at Harrod’s.”

Mrs. Murdock looks at Mary and says, “Mistress Mary, what might you have been looking for at Harrod’s?”

“I was looking for a new dress something simple.” Mary said.

“Ma’am there is a new dress shop in Thwaite Village you may wish to check it out. The woman is a seamstress and can make you a new dress to order.” Mrs. Murdock suggests.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock I will go to Thwaite Village and check out this woman’s dress shop. I can’t say I like the fashions this year.” Mary says as Collin, Katherine, and she go back into the house for the evening.

“I for one am glad to be back at home.” Collin says, “These trips to London take a lot of us.”

“I must agree there.” Mary tells Collin, “I am very disappointed with the fashions this year. I can’t believe that Paris, Rome, Milan, and even London can’t do better than what they are doing.”

“Well dear Mary, I am not a woman so I really don’t have much to say on that subject.” Collin tells her.

“You should count your blessings. The dresses are much to gaudy for my liking.” Mary says, “I simply can’t stand the colors.”

Katherine walks in, Mary and Collin look up at her, and say, “Dinner will be ready soon come join us for some conversation Cousin Katherine.”

“Thank you Cousin Collin and Mary for the invitation to come in join you.” Katherine says.

“Tell me Katherine what do you think of the fashions?” Mary asks Katherine.

“They are not for me Cousin Mary.” Katherine said quietly.

“Why is that Cousin Katherine?” Mary asks Katherine.

“I find them much too decorative for my liking.” Katherine said politely.

“I see we do have a lot in common with each other.” Mary tells Katherine.

Katherine looks up and says, “I see you don’t approve of the fashions either Cousin Mary.”

“No I don’t. I can’t believe that the dressmakers in Paris, Milan, Rome, and even London can’t do a better job this year in dressmaking.” Mary says.

“I am afraid the fashions in America are

Dictated on what comes out of these European countries not to mention New York and Hollywood, California.” Katherine tells Mary.

“What is this Hollywood?” Mary asks Katherine.

“It is a city in the far-west state of California, which is near the Pacific Ocean.” Katherine tells Mary, “It is where they produce movies.”

“Oh like the ones with Mary Pickford.” Mary asks Katherine

“Yes, the silent movies with Miss. Pickford, and other silent actors and actresses.” Katherine said.

“We once saw a Charlie Chapin movie.” Collin said, “It was quite funny. I never knew he came from England, and made his way to America.”

Mary said, “Where did you see this silent film at Oxford University?”

“Yes, they had film night there for the students.” Collin said, “It wasn’t all that bad just that it was a bit too strict for me.” Collin laughs.

“Tell me about the chocolate houses here in England?” Katherine asks.

“Chocolate houses are where you go to have hot cup of cocoa.” Collin said, “It is quite the rage.”

“There is so much of England I would like to be shown.” Katherine said.

“Cousin Katherine we will be glad to show you England.” Collin said.

“I hope I am not being too much trouble.” Katherine said apologizing.

“No not at all we are happy that you are here dear Cousin.” Collin says.

“Dinner is served Sir.” Mrs. Murdock informs Collin.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock, ladies shall we go to dinner.” Collin says offering one arm to Mary and the other arm to Katherine. They walk into the dining room; take their seats at the dining room table so they can eat their evening meal.

Dinner was usually a quiet meal for Collin, Mary, and Katherine. They sat there together and ate their dinner together without much conversation.

Katherine looks around the elaborate dining room and says,” This is quite a lovely dining room Cousin Collin.”

“Thank you Cousin Katherine, it wasn’t much used until just recently.” Collin tells her.

“Why is that, it is furnished so nicely.” Katherine says.

“I really don’t know, I guess maybe my late father didn’t do much entertainment after my late mother passed away.” Collin says.

Mary says, “Collin when I first came here, it is the first place I saw your father in.”

“When I walked through the ballroom, which leads into this dining room, I could sense my late Aunt Lily’s presence.”

Collin looks up at Mary and says, “Remember when we started to look around Misselthwaite when it was raining and we had nothing better to do with our time. We went into my mother’s bedroom and we could smell the fresh scent of roses and the perfume she wore.”

“Yes I do Collin, how much her bedroom resembled my late mother’s bedroom in India.” Mary says, “All accept for the Indian furnishings on the canopy bed.”

“When you live in India you have to have a mosquito net over your bed to keep the bugs off of you when you are a sleep.” Mary tells Katherine.

Katherine looks at Mary said, “India sounds quite exotic to me.”

“Well I can assure you India was hot, muggy, and humid and very dry.” Mary tells Katherine.

“Brooklyn is not much better. The streets are crowded with vendors and immigrants are coming in all the time from Ellis Island.” Katherine said, “We have so many different ethic communities within Brooklyn.”

“India is similar. We had Hindus, Buddhists, Muslims, and Christian communities.” Mary says, “The British military were over there to maintain the peace.”

“Cousin Mary, have you ever wanted to go back and visit India?” Katherine asks.

“Oh yes it has crossed my mind but I wouldn’t go without Collin now.” Mary says.

“I have no intention of leaving England ever.” Collin tells Katherine and Mary.

“I know what you are thinking Mary; I am not like my late father.” Collin says.

“That is true Collin, Uncle Archibald use to travel the continent.” Mary said.

“Well I am not my father.” Collin said

“That is for sure Collin; you are not like Uncle Archibald.” Mary said to Collin.

“I am content to stay right here at Misselthwaite Manor. I did see some of the world when I was in HRH King George V Armed Forces. I saw much too much blood shed, innocent lives taken for no good reason.” Collin replies.

“War serves no good purpose.” Mary says, “I saw a lot of men wounded in combat and I took care of them. I saw some of them lose limbs, and even their lives afterwards.”

“A total of 16, 000, 000 people lost their lives in the war and all because of power.”

Collin says, “I hope we never see another war such as that one.”

“I say Amen to that my dear husband.” Mary says.

“I am glad that England, France, America, and Russia all came together to defeat Germany, Austria, and The Ottoman Empire.” Collin says.

“The only tragic thing that came from this war is the fact that Russia lost their ruling family by the Bolsheviks.” Collin said, “They were related to HRH, King George the V.”

“When I read the news that Czar and all his family had been assassinated by The Bolsheviks I couldn’t believe it. They must have been barbarians.” Collin says.

“I would say anyone who overthrows their rightful government is barbaric.” Mary says.

Katherine says nothing but listens to Mary and Collin converse between each other on current events that affect European countries.

Collin reaches for the bell, rings it’s, a chambermaid comes in and says, “Yes Master Collin, can I help you?”

“Yes, you may clear the table, we will take our tea in the drawing room which is much more comfortable to sit in and converse in.” Collin says.

“Very good Sir, I will bring the tea into the drawing room.” The chambermaid says curtseying.

Collin gets up, walks over to Mary, pulls her chair out for her, helps her to get up, he takes her by the hand, and Katherine gets up, and follows them into the drawing room.

Collin pulls his chair up near the fire; Mary sits by his side.

Katherine pulls up a chair and joins them by the fire as it is a chilly autumn night at Misselthwaite Manor.

There is not much conversation between the cousins as they sit in the drawing room. They sit in the drawing room to enjoy their evening tea, and the cozy fire, which keeps the room warm and comfortable.

Mary looks around and said, “I remember the first time I met Uncle Archibald in this very room. He was sitting in that very same chair that you now sit in Collin.”

Collin just smiles at Mary, says, “ I can imagine what it must have been like to meet an uncle you had never met before until you came here to Misselthwaite Manor.”

“The first time I met Uncle Archibald he seemed so sad and so lonely. My heart actually broke for him.” Mary said, “He asked me if they were taking good care of me, if I needed anything like books, dolls, or toys.”

He said I was much to thin, and I said, “I am getting fatter.” Mary told Collin.

“He then asked me if I needed anything, and I asked him if I could have a piece of earth to grow things on.” Mary said, “He said I could take my earth from anywhere on Misselthwaite Manor and I did.”

“He started to think of my dear late Aunt Lily, your dear mother Collin, and said, once he loved someone who loved gardens as much as I did, I think I bought up memories that hurt him and I felt for him.” Mary said.

”Yes Mary, but at the end, father and I were bought back to life because of you. I suspect you had so much more of my late mother in you than father ever knew.” Collin said.

“Collin, I don’t think your late mother, my late aunt Lily, would have wanted your late father and my late Uncle Archibald to stop living. She would have wanted him to live and be happy.” Mary says.

“Yes I think you are right Mary. I think that is why my late mother sent you to us because you would be the one to bring us back to life again.” Collin said.

“Aunt Lily wouldn’t have wanted to see either of you two to mourn her forever.” Mary said.

“I am glad the last ten years of my father’s life were considerably happier than the first ten years of his life after my late mother passed away and he thought I wouldn’t live to reach manhood.” Collin said.

“Well husband you did live to reach manhood and you made your father proud of you.” Mary said.

“I am sure Mary if your parents had lived. They would be equally proud of you and how accomplished you have become not to mention quite the lady.” Collin said.

“Collin my parents were nothing compared to Uncle Archibald who cared about us.” Mary said, “My parents were selfish people.”

“One time I stood in the doorway of my parent’s room, watched my mother groom herself and she didn’t even notice I was standing there watching her. She just looked at her own reflection in the mirror for the longest time.” Mary said.

Collin just looks at Mary sadly, as she has no good memories of her parents.

Katherine gets up, says, “I hope you will excuse me cousins. I am very tired. I think I will retire for the evening.”

Collin gets up and says, “We quite understand Cousin. Sleep well we will see you in the morning.” He walks Katherine to the door, watches her climb the stairs to her room.

Collin walks back into the drawing room and says, “Shall we adjourn for the evening Mary.”

“Yes, let’s retire for the evening. It has been a long day for all of us.” Mary says.

Collin and Mary get up; walk up the stairs to their bedroom, which once was shared, by Collin’s father, Archibald, and his mother, Lily, when they were first married twenty years before.

Chapter Eight: Come In To My Garden

Autumn like spring comes suddenly in Yorkshire, where Misselthwaite Manor resides. They experience Indian summers, warm days, and cool nights, which require fireplaces to be lit.

Every room in Misselthwaite Manor has its own fireplace. John, Collin’s gentleman-gentleman brings in the firewood to all the rooms that require there fireplaces to be lit.

John knocks on the door of Katherine’s bedroom, “Good Evening Mistress Carter, I have come to light up your fireplace.”

“You may come in Mr. John in light the fireplace.” Katherine says.

John goes to the fireplace, places the wood inside the fireplace, and lights the fire.

“Your bedroom should be nice, warm, and cozy in few minutes. Misselthwaite is very drafty as it is over 100 years old.” John shares with Catherine.

Katherine is sitting in a comfortable chair in her bedroom and says, “Tell me something Mr. John how long have you been here at Misslethwaite Manor?”

“Ma’am, I have been employed at Misselthwaite for many years.” John replies.

“You knew Lord Archibald well, I take it?” Katherine asks John.

“Yes Ma’am, well enough, However, Mr.Pitchard knew him better than all of us who worked here accept Mrs. Murdock who knew both Lord Archibald and his cousin, Dr. Craven as boys.” John replied.

“Thank you Mr. John for lighting my fireplace for me.” Katherine says quietly.

“You are most welcome Ma’am.” John said, walks out of the bedroom.

The room that Katherine occupies is furnished in turn of the century furnishing. It has a comfortable queen size canopy bed, floral and lace-matching bedspread, sheets, and pillows.

The chest drawers were antique with gold trim around it and had a large full-size mirror. It was very comfortable.

The bedroom itself looked out into the courtyard of Misselthwaite Manor.

Katherine stood by the window that looked out into the courtyard and noticed that the leaves were changing colors. The window also looked out towards the garden that Collin, Mary, and she went into. The garden, which was once known as “The Secret Garden,” now renamed for Collin’s dear late mother, Lady Lily Craven.

Katherine stood by the window she remembered what Mary had told her if she listens with her heart, she can hear her Aunt Lily sing about the garden that Lord Archibald gave her when they first were married so long ago.

Katherine listened and she could hear the sweet voice sing, “Venir a’ ma jardin Je Suis attente pour vous pour venir a’ me. Elle faire ne pas ouvrage qui vous sont tout sont bienvenue a’ ma jardin.”

“Who is there?” Katherine asks

Lily replies sweetly, “Ma prenom est Milady Lily Craven.”

“How can this be, you died many years ago?” Katherine asked frightened.

“Je avoir ne…jamais patir ceci maison a’ tout le années Je avoir vie la.” Lily replies.

“Why do you come to me now Katherine asks Lily?”

“Pourquoi faire Je venir pour vous tout de suite.” Lily answers Katherine.

“Je venir a’ vous tantôt parce que vous avoir de soin de responds pour votre questionnaires.” Lily replies sweetly, “Faire ne pas avoir peur de me.”

“How can you help me I am lost and I am trying to look for my mother’s side of the family which you married into so long ago.” Katherine asks the spirit of Lily:

“Comment pouvoir Je assister vous pour trouver dehors quant a’ mère famille. Tout le response pouvoir est trouver dans ma jardin.” Lily tells Katherine.

Katherine asks Lily, “Did you know my mother when she was a little girl living here in England Lady Lily?”

Lily replies sweetly, “Venir a’ ma jardin vous volonté trouver le responses la.”

As suddenly as Lily appeared, she disappeared leaving Katherine baffled as to why she is being directed to the garden. What clues would it hold for Katherine and what would the Secret Garden reveal to her about Lady Margaret Craven.

Katherine wondered just how long the Secret Garden had been there, and had it been all the time before Lord Archibald Craven married Lady Lily Craven.

Katherine set out to find out what secrets the garden held concerning her mother who had passed away and left her to fend for herself.

There was no one to ask within the Craven household about her mother, Lady Margaret Craven, who left England, made her way to America and married Katherine‘s father, Mr. Carter.

Someone knocked on her door, Katherine looked over said, “Come in.”

“Hello Cousin Katherine, I thought I would come and see if you needed some company. Misselthwaite Manor can be a lonely place.” Mary said.

“Mary may I ask you a question?” Katherine asks Mary.

“Yes of course, you may ask me anything.” Mary replies.

“How long has Lily’s Garden been a part of Misselthwaite Manor?” Katherine asked.

“When I came here from India some ten years ago, I was told about my Aunt Lily’s garden that she loved so much. My Uncle gave the garden to my late Aunt Lily as a wedding present after they married and settled here at Misslethwaite Manor. They would spend many hours in the garden like two lovebirds and inside of the garden; they would read and spend time with each other. I was told my late Uncle locked up the garden, threw away the key after an accident happened to my late Aunt and she gave birth to Collin, prematurely.” Mary said to Katherine.

“My Aunt Lily died in childbirth but clung on to life just long enough to give birth to Collin and she died.” Mary said, “I was the one who found the key to the garden after years of it being neglected.”

“I see but do you know how long it is actually been here?” Katherine asked Mary.

“I only know what I have been told by Martha and Dickon Sowerby, and Mrs. Murdock.” Mary tells Katherine.

“How old is Misselthwaite Manor do you know?” Katherine asks Mary.

“Oh yes it is over two hundred years old. It has been in the Craven family for a long time.” Mary says.

“Is it possible that the garden existed before Lord Archibald married your Aunt Lily?” Katherine asks Mary.

“There are many gardens on Misselthwaite Manor’s property it is possible.” Mary says.

“Have you ever met any of the other Cravens here in England?” Katherine asks Mary.

“The only Cravens I have met since I came to England ten years ago are my Uncle Archibald, My uncle’s cousin, Dr. Craven, and Collin.” Mary says.

“You never met any of the female side of the Craven family?” Katherine asks

“No not one. They are a very private family.” Mary says.

“I was told that my late father and my Uncle attended the same college and that is how my Aunt met my Uncle Archibald.” Mary said.

“My Uncle Archibald married my mother’s twin sister, Lily and my father married my mother, Rose.” Mary said.

“Did they ever make mention of my mother growing up?” Katherine asked.

“I don’t know. I was left for Ayahs and governesses to take care after I was born. My parents never had the time for me.” Mary said.

“Katherine the only person who may have any information about your mother is Dr. Craven. He is a very old man; his memory is less the perfect.” Mary said.

“There is no one to help me fill in the blanks and un-raffle the mystery concerning my mother then.” Katherine said.

“I am sorry I can’t be of anymore help than I have been.” Mary says.

“Thank you Mary for your help though, it may be I never know anything about my mother’s side of the family.” Katherine said.

“I am sorry I can’t be of anymore help to you.” Mary says.

“Yes I will never come to find out about my mother’s side of the family.” Katherine said.

Mary said “Good night Katherine. I will see you in the morning. I am sure Collin is looking for me.”

“Good night Mary. Thank you.” Katherine said Mary walks out the door of Katherine’s bedroom.

Katherine thought about what Lily’s spirit had told her about the garden which was given to her when she married Lord Archibald Craven after they were married and she came to live up on the hill at Misselthwaite Manor.

Katherine looked out of the window that looked out into the courtyard of Misselthwaite Manor. There seemed to be a light pointing to the garden. It seemed that someone was guiding her into what Mary and Collin named the “Secret Garden” so long ago.

Katherine wondered why Mary, Collin, and Dickon Sowerby called the garden a secret garden so long ago. Did the garden exist long before Archibald Craven inherited the property from his father, and married Lily, the girl from Thwaite Village?

Mary had said it was possible that the garden existed way before Lord Archibald married her Aunt Lily. The title, land, and property had been in the Craven family for many hundred of years. The estate itself was well over 100 years old. It was a grand place, that was before the tragic accident caused Lady Lily Craven, Collin’s mother to go into premature labor, delivered Colin, who wasn’t thought to make it to manhood, and dies shortly after Collin’s birth.

There must be someone in Yorkshire who remembered The Entire Craven Family and Lady Margaret Craven before she left England to go America. There must be someone in Thwaite Village you remembered Lady Margaret Craven.

Katherine decided she would go into the garden by herself, maybe there she would find the answers to her questions concerning her late mother’s family. She walked over to her bed, climbed into it, and before she fell a sleep the last words she heard were “aller a’ ma jardin ma enfant.”

Chapter Nine: Elle Mener Me Pour Le Jardin: She Lead Me to the Garden

The next morning Katherine woke up bright and early while everyone was still sound a sleep accept the Cook in the kitchen, John, Collin’s man attendant, and Mrs. Murdock. She dressed quietly, let herself out through the back door so she would not wake anyone.

She decided to venture out into the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor when she came across the path that lead in to Lily’s Garden.

She finally came to the door, opened it, and walked into the garden by herself. There was no else there but her, she walked around the many paths through the garden, came to a little pond where she could sit down and rest.

“Why have you brought me here please tell me?” Katherine asked again.

A gentle voice came out of nowhere and said, “Je avoir amené vous ici parce que elle est ici vous volonté venir a’ savoir le vérité quant a’ votre mère.”

Katherine said, “Please tell me about my mother’s family.”

Lily’s sweet voice said to Katherine, “La est très tant pour dire vous quant a’ Le Craven famille.”

“What can my mother’s family be that bad?” She asked.

“La est très tant vous avoir besoin de savoir Katherine.” Lily says quietly.

“Please Lady Lily, tell me what you can. I need to know.” Katherine asked Lily.

Lily said in her quiet voice, “Aller tantôt Je volonté dire vous que vous avoir besoin de savoir .”

Katherine turned around, Lily had disappeared once again, and it left Katherine wondering why Lily’s spirit always remained in the garden, why Collin and Mary called Lily’s Garden, the secret garden along time ago.

Was this truly a garden full of secrets or just children’s imagination?

Katherine continued to walk around the garden, why was Mary chosen out of everyone to find the key to the locked up garden, by a brisk wind of air revealing to her the key, and then later on in Mary’s despair, another brisk wind of air revealed to Mary where the door was to the locked up garden.

Why did Lily’s Spirit reveal to Mary where the key was and the door was why?

The only thing Katherine could figure out is that Lily wanted her niece to take care of the garden that had been given to her along time ago and that it would not be forgotten.

While she was in the garden she heard someone call out for her, “Katherine, you are in the garden?”

“Yes, who calls for me?” Katherine calls back.

“It is Mary. I thought you would be out here.” Mary said.

“I hope you don’t mind if I come into the garden by myself.” Katherine asks Mary.

“No, the garden is open to everyone who wants to come into it. It is a safe haven.” Mary says.

“I am glad you are enjoying while it is still wicke.” Mary says.

“Wicke what is wicke?” Katherine asks.

“Wicke means a live in Yorkshire language.” Mary says.

“I see, do you mean to tell me that the garden will go into hibernation.” Katherine asks Mary.

“Yes, the roses which were in full bloom are now going back to sleep until next June.” Mary says,” The leaves are changing colors as I am sure they change colors in America as well.” Mary says.

“I live in the borough of Brooklyn; I have no mountains, trees, or green growing plants around where I lived.” Katherine said.

“What a shame while I lived in India all I had to play with was dirt, sand, and I use to make pretend gardens.” Mary said.

“Brooklyn was a very dirty city.” Katherine said, “I didn’t have a wealth of friends.”

“You and I are much a like. I had few friends myself until I came to England.” Mary said.

“Tell me something Mary, did you have some friends in school?” Katherine asks.

“Yes a few, but once we left La Francais we never keep in touch with one another.” Mary said sadly.

“It is much the same way in school in New York. We all go our separate ways.” Katherine said sadly.

“I was glad to get back to Misselthwaite Manor, to Collin, Martha, and Dickon Sowerby.” Mary says, “Most of all, I was glad to get back to our garden.”

Katherine just listens to Mary as she talks, Mary says, “We should be getting back. Breakfast will be served soon; we don’t want to miss it.”

“No, we don’t want to miss breakfast, since the cook is gracious enough to cook breakfast for us.” Katherine said.

Mary and Katherine walk back together toward Misselthwaite Manor.

A soft wind of air comes by them and Mary says, “Smell that heather coming out of the Moors. I once hated it. I now love it very much.”

Katherine just looks at Mary, smiles as they head back toward Misselthwaite Manor for breakfast.

Chapter 10: Le Jardin de Secrets- the Garden of Secrets

Mary and Katherine walked back towards the manor for breakfast, as the two young women were walking back Katherine said, “Mary, tell me something, did you believe you were chosen to find the key to your Aunt Lily’s Garden after Cousin Archibald buried the key.”

Mary looked at Katherine and said, “It was a miracle that I found the key to my Aunt Lily’s garden after all the years it had been neglected by my Uncle Archibald.”

“It was a robin redbreast that showed me the door to my Aunt Lily’s garden after I found the key.”

“You didn’t tell anyone about finding the key to your Aunt’s garden.” Katherine asks.

“Yes I told Dickon Sowerby, Martha’s younger brother. We became good friends and this was way before I knew Uncle Archibald and My late Aunt Lily had a son.” Mary said, “I need somewhere to go just to be myself. I found the garden. It was neglected, Dickon, I, and later the one gardener we could trust, and Ben Weatherstaff helped us to fix up the garden like it was when my late Aunt was alive.” Mary said.

“When did you tell Collin about his mother’s garden?” Katherine asked.

“It wasn’t until I could trust him and then I told him.” Mary said.

“I see the garden is a special place I could sense it.” Katherine said.

“The garden is a special place. My Uncle gave me the garden which belonged to my late Aunt after I restored them back to life and happiness.” Mary said.

“I sense your late Aunt Lily was a wonderfully loving young woman who died tragically.” Katherine said.

“Yes Aunt Lily died when she was very young. She was only 20 years old when she died on my Uncle Archibald and leaving Collin without a mother.” Mary said.

“I think my Aunt Lily when I was exactly what my Uncle and Cousin needed to bring them back to life and restore them to some sense of happiness.” Mary said.

“Where was your late mother and aunt born do you know Mary?” Katherine asked.

“My Uncle met my Aunt Lily in Thwaite Village.” Mary said, “Through my father who was married to my late mother.”

“My father and Uncle attended the same school.” Mary said, “That is how I came to be placed at Misselthwaite Manor.”

“I see so your late parents appointed your Aunt and Uncle to be your legal guardian if anything happened to them.” Katherine asked Mary.

“Yes that is right. I had asked my Uncle while he was alive did my mother have any other living relatives. I received no answer from him, so I took it my late mother and aunt have no other living relatives. I knew my father was an only child.” Mary said.

“That is what I am trying to find out now if my mother has any living relatives here in England?” Katherine said.

“There are many Cravens in this part of England; it doesn’t mean they are related.” Mary says, “All you can do is asked if they knew a young child or woman by the name of Lady Margaret Craven.”

“Where do I start though Cousin Mary?” Katherine asks.

“I don’t know, we could ask Barrister Cates in London how to go about doing the search for family members.” Mary said, “I will put it to Collin and see what he has to say about it.”

Katherine agreed that was the sensible thing to do as the two young women walked into the dining room took their seats to eat breakfast with Collin who was waiting for them.

Collin looked up and said, “There you two are. I wondered what had happened to you.”

Mary said, “I got up, someone lead me to the garden and while I was walking around I found Cousin Katherine sitting by the pond. We started to converse and lost tract of the time.”

Collin said nothing he picked up the bell rang for the cook, who brought them in their breakfast. All three of them sat down, ate a hearty breakfast together.

It was shortly after breakfast that Mary approached Collin and said, “Collin I must talk to you.”

“What is it Mary, you whatever it is you can talk to me about it.” Collin replied.

“Collin we must do everything we can to help Cousin Katherine find out about her mother’s side of the family.” Mary said, “It is important to know one’s roots.”

“Alright Mary what do you suggest?” Collin asks her.

“I think Barrister Cates is a good person to start with since he has been the family Barrister for such a long time.” Mary said.

Collin looked at Mary and said, “We can both relate to Cousin Katherine’s need to find out all about her family tree.”

“Yes that is why it is important we do all we can to help her. She is a lost soul. She was like me when I first came to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“I remember your dear late father told Mrs. Murdock not to dress me in black. It would make me look a like lost soul.” Mary said, “Mrs. Murdock dressed me in color up until the time we had to go into mourning for your dear late father recently.” Mary said.

“Well the time of mourning is over. We may resume wearing uplifting colors that make us feel good.” Collin told Mary.

“You don’t think it is a wee bit too soon to wear uplifting colors as you call them.” Mary asked.

“No, I don’t think so. My late father would want us to be happy and not to dress like two lost souls rather than just one.” Collin tells Mary.

“Collin are you sure Cousin Craven never talked about Margaret Craven.” Mary asks Collin.

“If he did, I don’t remember the conversation much. Dr. Craven, my father’s cousin was very upset because I had recovered and was able to inherit Misselthwaite Manor rather than it passing on to him if I had died as everyone thought I would. I sure fooled them didn’t I?” Collin asks Mary

“Yes Collin, you sure did fool everyone.” Mary says, “I want you to think about any conversations you may have with Dr. Craven or even Uncle Archibald when you got older and into Oxford University about family relations.” Mary said.

“Hmm, Mrs. Murdock said that inside a wooden box are a lot of old family portraits. I wonder if any of the portraits may have any photos of children in them.” Collin said.

” I know Collin, why don’t we go to your father’s attic, look around like we did as children when we use to go rummaging through the corridors and in and out of the rooms in the manor.” Mary said.

“What a good idea, we can ask Cousin Katherine if she wants to join us. Maybe together we can find some clues and answer some questions she asked us.” Collin said.

“I will go get Cousin Catherine, wait here for us. We will go rummaging through the manor together.” Mary said she headed out to go get Katherine and bring her back so all three of them could explore the manor together.

Collin waited in the corridor around where his late mother’s parlors use to be. He was drawn into the room where his late mother, Lady Lily, use to sit, read, and look out the window toward the garden. He walked in, he could smell the scent of freshly cut roses, but there were none in the room. He smiled at the picture of his late father and mother together out in the swing that was still in the garden renamed in his mother’s memory.

Collin said, “Mother, how I miss you so. I wish you were here right now.”

A brisk air of wind rushed through the parlor and Collin heard a sweet but quiet voice say, “Ma Fils Je vouloir vous pour est joyeux.”

Collin said, “Is that you Mother?”

Lily sweet voice said, “Yes My Son, it is me your mother.”

“I miss you mother and I miss father.” Collin said.

“Collin we will never leave you. We are with you always.” Lily says in her sweet voice.

“I know mother that father and you are with Mary and I always.” Collin says.

“Collin, live for today, live for tomorrow, and remember the garden.” Lily says.

“Mary and I will never neglect your garden again.” Collin promises his late mother’s spirit.

“My son, I love you.” Lily says, as quickly as she came she had disappeared. One thing was certain Collin was left with a sense of peace and calm. Who would believe him if he told he has talked to his late mother’s spirit. Surely if he told anyone, everyone would think he was going mad, so Collin kept it to himself.

Chapter 11: A Visit To The Attic

Mary had come back with Katherine, she started to look around for Collin, who had promised to stay put but didn’t. Mary calls out “Collin, where are you. I am back with Cousin Katherine.”

Collin calls out, “I am in my late mother’s parlor I smelled fresh cut roses and came to investigate but could find none.” Mary gives him a strange smile, but it is a smile as if she understands why Collin could smell the fresh scent of roses, which permeated the air in his late mother’s parlor.

“Are you ready to go to the attic?” Mary ask Collin

“Yes I am ready, are you two prepared to get dusty, musky, and dirty.” Collin asks Mary and Katherine.

“Yes we are ready shall we go.” Mary asks Collins.

Collin holds out his hand, Mary takes a hold of it and Katherine follows behind them into an old attic, which has a set of stairs leading up to it.

Collin opens the door, “Oh heavens, this place hasn’t been visited for years it seems. Look at all the old clothes.”

Mary looks around and says, “These clothes are ancient, but aren’t they pretty.”

Collin gives Mary a strange look and says, “Yes, they seem to be for a younger woman, perhaps they belonged to my late mother.”

“They do seem to be from that time period.” Mary said, “It was so romantic.”

“Collin over there, that wooden box Mrs. Murdock told us about.” Mary said.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine all walk over to the wooden box, sit down by it, and Collin opens up the box and inside of it is a lot of old photos.

Collin takes them out and says, “Look old photos of the family Mary.” He hands them to Mary to see.

“Do you know who any of these people are in these pictures?” Mary asks

“I don’t know, I would have to take a better look at them, maybe there is some writing on the back of the pictures with dates when they were taken.” Collin says.

“Yes maybe that is right, let’s check, and see.” Mary says.

Collin turns one picture over it is dated 1900 and the writing says, “Albert, Rose, Lily, and Archibald, spring of 1900.”

“Mary look at this picture, it is a picture of our mothers and fathers before Aunt Rose and Uncle Albert, your parents left for India.” Collin says.

Mary takes the picture of her parents and Uncle Archie and Aunt Lily and says, “Yes this is my parents alright. Look, my mother is expecting me. She is not at the least bit happy.”

“I must have been conceived in England but born in India.” Mary said.

“Collin look at this picture-It is one of Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald after they got married in the church in Thwaite Village. She is wearing the very wedding dress I wore when we got married a few months ago. My-she is beautiful.” Mary said.

”Yes our mothers were beautiful.” Collin said, “Sometimes I dream of my parents and they are walking in our garden which we renamed in the memory of my late mother.” Collin said

“I once dreamed of my mother after I moved here. She left me out in the garden and the garden turned into a jungle, she called me to her, and then abandons me.” Mary said, “She was wearing a white dress, white trimmed bonnet which falls off of her head when she was running away from me.”

Katherine looked up and said, “Oh my- that is what we call a nightmare in America.”

“What is a nightmare Cousin Katherine?” Collin asks

“A nightmare is a bad dream.” Katherine said.

“I have had plenty of those; I don’t have them anymore though.” Collin tells Katherine.

“I think all my nightmares were brought on by what everyone told me.” Collin said.

“I am sure of it, they filled your head with nonsense, and you believed it.” Mary said, “I remember when you believed you were going to die. Well you are still alive and well today now aren’t you?” Mary asked.

“Yes thank to my late mother’s garden, Dickon, and you.” Collin said.

“I would rather you give the credit to yourself. You made yourself well. The garden, Dickon and I may have contributed something, but you did it all by yourself.” Mary said.

“Yes I guess you are right. It does no good to argue with you Mary Craven.” Collin said.

“I don’t want to argue with you. I am just stating a fact.” Mary tells Collin.

“It is a fact well stated.” Collin says, “I will live forever.”

“Collin one day we will all die and none of us live forever.” Mary tells him.

“Well for now, I will live forever, one day I will die but I will still live on forever.” Collins says.

Mary just smiles, and continues to look over old photographs in the wooden box.

Katherine walked over to another box and said, “Cousin Collin, look what I found?”

“What Cousin Katherine?” Collin asks

“I have found a second wooden box I wonder what is inside of it.” Katherine asks.

“Why not open it up and find it. It is fine with me.” Collin says.

Katherine opens up the wooden box carefully, inside there are some more old pictures, letters, and documents stored inside of it.

“Cousin Collin, what are these letters and documents about?” Katherine asks.

“I have no idea, why not open them up, read them, you can let us know what they say and are about?” Collin suggests.

Katherine carefully opens one of the documents and it reads “Marriage Licenses.”

“Cousin, this is a marriage licenses I have found.” Katherine tells Collin and Mary.

“Whose marriage licenses is it?”” Collin asks.

“I am afraid it is pretty worn out and the printing is not readable.” Katherine tells them.

Collin walks over takes a look at the old marriage licenses and it is dated “1800.”

“Well it is dated some time in 1800, a hundred years before we were thought of. It may have belonged to my grand-father or great-grand-father Craven.” Collin said.

“Collin, who is this picture of here do you know?” Katherine asked.

“Turn the picture over it may have some writing on it.” Collin suggests.

Katherine turns the picture over and it is dated 1808.

“This is an old picture. It is dated 1808.” Katherine said.

“It must be of my grandfather, or great-grandfather Craven with his wife.” Collin said.

“When was your father born Cousin Collin?” Katherine asks Collin.

“My father was born in 1860.” Collin answers.

“Collin who is this picture of it is dated 1860.” Katherine asked

Collin takes the picture in his hand and says, “This is a picture of my grandmother and grandfather, with my father as a baby.”

“The picture says, “Lord Mervin Craven with wife, Maggie and son, Archibald, age 2 months old.” Collin said.

“Cousin Archibald’s mother’s name was Margaret.” Katherine asks Collin.

“Yes, Lady Margaret Welsh.” Collin says.

“Did they have any other children I wonder?” Katherine asks.

“I don’t know my late father never mentioned any brothers or sisters.” Collin replies. “That doesn’t mean he didn’t have any.”

“My-your grandmother was a pretty woman.” Katherine said, “What a smile she has.”

“Yes she was quite pretty wasn’t she?” Collin replies.

“Your grandfather was quite a handsome gentleman as well.” Katherine tells Collin.

“Yes he was a stately fellow wasn’t he?” Collin answered.

“Indeed he was he looks to be a very fine person.” Katherine said.

“Who are Cousin Craven’s parents?” Katherine asks Collin.

“My cousin’s parents were the younger brother of my grandfather.” Collin said.

“I see, so your great uncle had your cousin.” Katherine says.

“Yes that is right. He died while Cousin Craven was away in medical school. He is ten years older than my late father.” Collin states, “He is still alive but senile.”

“What a shame he is elderly. He may have had some information about my mother.” Katherine said looking through old pictures.

“There are so many pictures here Collin. There is no way we can go through them at in one day.” Mary says.

“Well then we will come back tomorrow and start fresh.” Collin tells them, “For now let us leave the attic, and go have mid-morning tea and biscuits.”

“It sounds charming, let us leave this dismal attic until tomorrow.” Mary says, all three of them leave the attic and head for the drawing room where mid-morning tea and biscuits are waiting for them.

All three of them enter the drawing room together and Mrs. Murdock says, “Where have all your three been?”

“We have been in the attic looking at old photographs.” Collin says, “Tell me some Murdock you remember my father and cousin as boys. Did you know my late grandparents?” Collins asks

“Yes Master Collin I did have a chance to meet your great uncle and grandparents once.” Murdock tells Collin.

“Did they make mention of any other relatives?” Collin asks her.

“Master Collin that was a very long time ago, my memory isn’t that good any more. All I can tell you is that your cousin became a doctor because he couldn’t stand to see your father suffer with his affliction.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Did my great uncle have any other children?” Collin asks Murdock.

“Your great uncle and aunt may have had other children after your cousin.” Murdock says, “The best one to ask these questions to Sir is your Barrister.”

“Yes I had thought of that but then I have to call into London, and then travel back to London to meet with him.” Collin said.

“Perhaps not Sir, you could ask him to come out to Misselthwaite.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Do you think he would travel out this way?” Collin asks Murdock

“He was in your father’s pay. I know Lord Archibald was paying him a goodly sum.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I wonder if Pritchard knows anything. He was my late father’s male attendant?” Collin said.

“Sir, Pritchard is an old man. He is close to eighty now.” Murdock said.

“Yes but he knew my father as a little boy.” Collin said.

“Pritchard’s memory isn’t that good Master Collin.” Murdock said.

“Nonetheless, I will see what he knows about my father’s side of the family.” Collin said.

Mrs. Murdock knew better to sit there and ague with Master Collin when he was set in his ways.

Mary and Katherine are sitting on the couch sipping their tea and listening to Collin as he talks with Mrs. Murdock.

Mary looks over and says, “Do you really think Old Mr. Pritchard will have any information Collin?”

“Well it can’t hurt to ask him what he may remember.” Collin says.

“That is very true.” Mary says as she looks at Katherine.

“I say we go out to the garden. We all need some fresh air. Winter will be here soon enough and we will be stuck in doors until spring time again.” Collin says to Mary and Katherine.

Mary grabs her light coat, Katherine excuses herself to go up and get a sweater to carry with her into the garden.

“I can’t believe summer is gone and autumn is here already.” Mary says, “Let us enjoy our garden before it goes to sleep for the winter.”

“I dread winter. I hate being stuck in doors for all those months.” Collin says,” It reminds me when I was locked up in my bedroom for all those years.”

“I can imagine.” Mary said.

Collin we must make on more trips into London before winter comes.” Mary says.

“Whatever for, it is a long trip?” Collin states.

“We must do it for Katherine. We must all go to Mr. Cates, the barrister and ask him questions.” Mary says.

“Yes we will do it for Cousin Katherine.” Collin says, “if not for anyone else.”

Katherine comes down the stairs and says, “I am ready if you two are.”

“Well let us go out to the garden. We all need to get out of this house for a while.” Collin says, ‘I don’t like to be locked up into this house for too long.”

Collin, Mary, and Katherine go out the front door of Misselthwaite Manor, walk down the path that leads to Lily’s Garden.

Collin unlocks the door to the garden, and says, “Ladies first.” He then follows Mary and Katherine into the garden.

Mary walks around the pond sits down. “Do you remember this place Collin; it is where you learned to walk again.”

“Yes I do, I have fond memories of this place.” Collin tells Mary.

“Our roses are all hibernating for the winter all ready.” Mary says

“They will return as big and beautiful in the summer time again. We still have some flowers that are blooming for the autumn.” Collin says.

Mary looks at the garden and says, “Sometimes if you listen with your heart you can almost hear Aunt Lily sing her song while she tended the garden.”

Collin says, “I have come here sometimes by myself just to get close to my late mother and father and I can hear them laughing here in the garden.”

“This was a happy place until the accident that claimed her life so suddenly.” Mary said.

Katherine looks at Mary and Collin and says, “My late mother brought up to me before she died about the gardens she and her cousins use to play in while she visited Misselthwaite Manor.”

“Cousin Katherine there is a great many gardens here at Misselthwaite Manor. I mean this is just one of many gardens.” Collin says.

“Cousin was they anymore gardens that may have been locked up.” Katherine said.

“I don’t know perhaps Mrs. Murdock may know.” Collin said, “Perhaps Mr. Cates, the Barrister knows if any more gardens on the property were locked up.”

Mary said, “Martha told me why our garden was locked up and she said no one was ever allow to talk about it after the accident happened.”

“Don’t worry Cousin Katherine; somehow we will unravel the mystery concerning your late mother and The Cravens.” Collin tells his cousin.

“I do hope so before I leave England to return to America.” Katherine said.

“When are you planning your return trip?” Collin asks

“I must leave before winter sets in Cousin Collin. The ocean is much rougher than it is in the spring time.” Katherine said.

“Well maybe you could plan a return trip to England if it’s too expensive.” Collin tells his cousin Katherine.

“Cousin Collin, this trip was very expensive. My late mother left me the money to come over here and to return to America.” Katherine said.

“Well maybe you can delay your return trip to America and stay for the winter months and return in the spring time when the ocean is more at peace.” Collin says.

Katherine was thoughtful and said, “Yes that is possible. I could turn in my return ticket for a later date on another liner.”

“Then it settled, you stay for the winter months and this will give us more time to search for information that you seek on The Cravens.” Collin says, “We can make Christmas into a celebration Cousin Katherine.”

Mary agreed that it would be nice if Katherine stayed until the springtime, the weather got warmer, and the ocean was calm.

Collin called Mrs. Murdock and said, “Murdock Cousin Katherine is stay with us until the springtime make sure she is given whatever she needs.”

“Yes Master Collin I will make sure your cousin Katherine whatever she needs.” Mrs. Murdock said to Collin and Collin dismissed her from the parlor.

“I hope you will excuse me cousins but I am very tired.” Katherine said, “I would like to return to my room for a nap.”

“Yes of course Cousin Catherine if you need anything just use the bell in your ring and Mrs. Murdock will make sure you receive what you need.” Collin says.

“I want to thank you Cousins Collin and Mary for extending your hospitality to me. I hope I am not causing you any imposition.” Katherine said.

“We don’t have much company come calling at Misslethwaite Manor, we are glad to have you here.” Collin says kindly.

“I want to thank you for everything you are doing for me.” Katherine said.

“You are welcome and we hope you have a nice nap.” Collin says.

Katherine starts to walk up the stairs. She turns around smiles at Collin and Mary.

Mary says,” Collin there must be someone in your family that knows about Cousin Margaret.”

“Yes I agree but my entire late father’s relative are spread out.” Collin says.

“There must be someone who knows something.” Mary says.

“I say we go talk to Cousin Craven, although he is old he may still have some memory about Lady Margaret Craven.” Mary says.

“We will go tomorrow and take Cousin Katherine with us. Maybe that will shake his memory up.” Collin said laughing.

“Collin it is a well known fact that you didn’t particularly care for your father’s cousin, Dr. Craven.” Mary says.

“I always thought he was disagreeable and greedy man. He secretly wished I had died so he could inherit the property.” Collin said, “When I made a full recovery much to his dismay he knew he would never inherit the manor.” Collin said.

“You should tell your cousin Dr Craven that greed and envy are both one of the seven deadly sins.” Mary said, “Perhaps if he would attend church services more often he would get that greediness out of his head.”

Collin laughed at that and said, “Cousin Craven will never get the Manor now. We will have children I should hope and they will inherit the Manor.”

Mary looked at Collin and said, “Collin have you ever thought what if we don’t have children?”

Collin looked at Mary and said, “Why do you say that don’t you want children?”

“Yes later on perhaps, not right now.” Mary said.

“Mary remember I promised my late father I would heirs to pass on Misselthwaite Manor too.” Collin reminded her.

“Oh we will have children, but not right now.” Mary said.

“Mary are you afraid to have children, perhaps you are afraid that you too may die in childbirth as my late mother Lily did.” Collin said.

“Collin that has closed my mind, I don’t want to leave you like my Aunt Lily left my Uncle Craven, missing and mourning her for a good ten years.” Mary said.

“You are strong Mary Lennox Craven.” Collin assures her.

“I am sure my Aunt Lily was strong until the accident happened in the garden which now bears her name.” Mary says.

“I don’t know much about my late mother, Father would never talk about her after she died in giving birth to me.” Collin said.

“I know one thing Collin I don’t want to be like my late mother was towards me. She had no interest in me whatsoever.” Mary said.

“Neither of us will be like our parents were to us Mary. We are not our parents after all.” Collin stated.

“Thank heaven for that I don’t want to be like the vain creature my late mother was or the selfish person my late father was. All she cared about is attending socials, parties, dances, and galas and my late father all he cared is about his military duties.” Mary tells Collin.

“I refuse to let governesses raise our children. I will want to raise them myself.” Mary said, “I don’t believe in passing on the responsibility to someone else as my parents did and your late father did after Aunt Lily passed away tragically.” Mary said.

“Collin there is much more to life than attending socials, galas, parties, and dinner-dances.” Mary says.

Collin just sat back in his comfortable chair listened to Mary talk.

Collin smiled; he knew he had made the right choice when he married his cousin, Mary Lennox.

Mary walked over to the large picturesque window looked out, “winter will soon here and autumn will disappear as spring and summer did.”

“Yes Mary, but spring and summer will return.” Collin tells her.

“What in the world are we going to do all winter along Collin?” Mary asks Collin.

“We are going to help Cousin Katherine unravel the mystery of her mother, Cousin Margaret.” Collin says, “We can make that our project until winter turns back into spring.”

Mary looked out the window and said,” Collin what if we don’t ever unravel the mystery of Cousin Margaret for Cousin Katherine, her daughter.”

“We won’t give up until we do solve it. I don’t like unsolved mysteries.” Collin tells Mary, “just as you didn’t concerning the garden.”

Mary continued looking out the window, the wind was blowing, and it sounded like someone was lost out on the Moors as Martha once said.

John came into the sitting room said, “Excuse me Master Collin, I have come to light the fire in the fireplace.”

“Very well John carry on; make sure Cousin Katherine’s room has a fire in her fire place to keep her warm and cozy.”

“Yes Master Collin, after I leave the sitting around, I will start a fire in your bedroom fireplace, then I will go, knock on Miss. Katherine’s door, and ask her if I may light the fire in her fireplace in her bedroom.” John said.

“Yes you do that John.” Collin said.

John continued to start a fire in the fireplace in the sitting room.

“John have long had you been working for my late father?” Collin asked John.

“I came to work after your late mother passed away Master Collin.” John replied.

“I thought maybe you may know something about my late father’s family.” Collin inquired.

“No Sir, I am sorry I don’t know much only that what Mr. Pritchard wanted to share with me and that wasn’t much.” John said, “Now please excuse me Master Collin; I need to go up to your bedroom, start your fire in your fireplace.”

“You may go John and thank you.” Collin said.

“You are welcome Master Collin.” John said, left the sitting room.

“Collin, perhaps we should talk to Mr. Pritchard.” Mary says.

“What talk to that old bitter man, I partly blame him for keeping my father away from me all those years before you came to us here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said, “He is much like my late father’s cousin, Dr. Craven.” Collin said.

“Collin, you must get past the part of your life. It well over with now.” Mary says, “I know I should do the same whereas with my late parents.”

“I know it is hard Mary but how do we get past that part of our lives.” Collin asks

“I don’t know Collin, with the help of the garden.” Mary says.

“Yes the garden, my late mother’s garden. I know she wouldn’t want us waddling in self pity.” Collin said.

“You are right Collin; I know Aunt Lily wouldn’t want us to waddle in self pity.” Mary said, “She would tell us we must let go of our horrid pasts and live for today, tomorrow, and for each other. I know she lived for Uncle Archibald and wanted to live for you, but God called her home early to be with him.” Mary said.

“Yes I am still mad at God for doing it to me.” Collin said.

“Collin it is alright to be mad at God. I was mad at him for such a long time.” Mary said, “I am over that now, I am no longer mad at God.”

“I shall be mad at God for a very long time. He took away my mother when I needed a mother the most.” Collin said.

“Aunt Lily wouldn’t want you to stay mad at God to long. I know she is present with us even now watching over us.” Mary said.

“Yes I have that feeling too.” Collin replied.

“Mary sometimes I can hear my late mother talk to me in her quiet gentle way, “Collin, I am with you always. I have never left you.”

Mary looks at Collin and says, “I believe you, there are times when I hear my Aunt Lily talk to me as well she tells me to love you, to stay by your side no matter what.”

Collin looks at Mary and said, “Mary perhaps she even communicates with Cousin Katherine.”

Mary looks at Collin and says, “I have no doubt that Aunt Lily has communicated in some way with Cousin Katherine.”

“Mary when is the first time you heard my late mother speak to you?” Collin inquires.

“The first time is the day we married each other. She spoke in French to me and said, “She wanted us to be happy.” Mary replied.

“The first time my late mother talked to me was when I was in the garden crying because I miss her so much.” Collin said, “She told me not to cry because she would be always by my side watching over me.”

“Aunt Lily is watching over us even now Collin.” Mary said.

“Yes I sense her presence even now.” Collin said smiling

“Aunt Lily is never far away from us when we need her quiet spirit.” Mary said.

“The wind is really picking up over the Moors.” Mary said, “I use to hate that sound now I love it.”

“It is amazing how we use to hate things and now we love them isn’t it Mary?” Collin asks

“Yes it is I think it because we don’t appreciate what we have until we miss it.” Mary replies.

“I never stopped missing you Mary Lennox Craven when I was away at Oxford. I saw a lot of pretty young women but they could never compare to what we shared and have together.” Collin said.

“I thought of you too Collin while I was attending La Francais in Switzerland.” Mary said, ‘I would often keep to myself and walk the gardens at La Francais by myself.”

“I would count the days before I was able to come home for summer time vacation. I knew you would be here. I didn’t know if you had or didn’t have a girl friend at the time.” Mary said.

“I never did and I never wanted a girl friend. The girls that attended the women’s college around Oxford were silly, vain creatures.” Collin said.

“We were so far out in Switzerland; we had no gentlemen around us.” Mary said.

“Tell me something Collin, did you think about summer time when you were at Oxford?” Mary asked.

“Yes all the time. I had such vivid dreams about our garden.” Collin said.

“I did too, they were so real to me I would reach out to touch the roses.” Mary said, “I woke up to realize they were only dreams.”

“I was never so glad to see you Mary Lennox when I came to pick you up and take you back with me to Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said, “I saw you coming down the stairs, my heart raced so fast. I couldn’t believe how beautiful you turned out to be. You look so much like our late mothers.” Collin said.

“When I heard your voice Collin, I was so happy to see you again. I had missed you and thought about all the times we spent together in the garden.” Mary said, “I looked up; saw my good looking cousin, Collin Craven, a strong, young man.”

“It is all because of my late mother’s garden and you.” Collin said

Mary said nothing but smiled at Collin, they turned around to see Katherine coming down the stairs from her nap.

“Good afternoon Cousin Katherine, we trust you had a good nap.” Collin said.

“Yes thank you Cousin Collin and Mary.” Katherine replied.

“I trust your bedroom is warm enough for you.” Collin asked Katherine

“Oh yes thank you, it is very cozy and warm.” Katherine said.

“Is there anything you need Cousin Katherine?” Collin inquired.

“No Cousin Collin but thank you for asking though.” Katherine said.

“Cousin would you like some tea?” Mary asked

“No thank you but thank you for asking.” Katherine replied.

“Katherine we have decided to make finding out for you all about your late mother.” Collin said.

“I would very much appreciate it Cousin Collin.” Katherine said.

“Mary and I have been talking about how we could go about gathering information for you on your late mother.” Collin said.

“Tell me something Cousin Katherine did not your late mother tell you anything about the Craven’s.” Collin asked Katherine.

“My late mother was a very private person. I sensed she feared my father who is a terrible man with a fearsome temper.” Katherine said.

“I am sorry to hear that your father was such a terrible man.” Collin said.

“My late mother loved him very much. She would have done anything for him.” Katherine said, “It broke her heart when she told him he had a daughter rather than the son he had hoped for. She could have no more children after me.” Katherine said.

Mary looked at Katherine and memories flooded her about how she was treated by her own late parents in India. At least Katherine had the benefit of a loving mother whereas both Collin and she had been deprived of their mothers in one way or another.

Collin looked at Mary and said “what is it Mary?”

“I was just thinking about what Katherine said about her father. It brings back memories of how my late parents passed me on to Ayahs and Governesses to take care of. I was child that should not be seen nor heard.” Mary said.

“It reminds me of how I was neglected by my late father until you came into our lives Mary Lennox Craven in spring of 1911.” Collin said, “I may have been forgotten if you hadn’t come to live with us at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“Uncle Archibald didn’t intentionally neglect you Collin. He was trying to get away from the haunting memory of Aunt Lily.” Mary said, “Unlike my late parents who did it intentionally.”

Katherine said, “It appears that we all have something in common.”

“Yes it does appear we all have something in common Cousin Katherine.” Collin said.

“We must make a promise to each other that once you return to America, you will never lose contact with Mary and me over here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“I can promise you that Cousin Collin and Mary.” Katherine said, “Now that I have cousins over here in England, I will have someone to write to although my letters may not reach you for months you know I will be thinking of you two over here in England.” Katherine said.

“Yes it is terrible that it takes the post so long to reach each other.” Collin said.

“I hope one day that Cousin Mary and you will visit me in America.” Katherine said.

“We would like that wouldn’t we Collin?” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes we might just do that.” Collin says.

“Collin something has just come to me. I wonder if Mrs. Sowerby would know anything about Katherine’s mother, Lady Margaret.” Mary said.

“Yes, Dickon’s mother may have some information on Lady Margaret. I have been told when my mother was alive she often use to visit Mrs. Sowerby at their cottage.” Collin told Mary.

“Aunt Lily had a heart of gold.” Mary said, “It is too bad my late mother didn’t share the same heart.”

“Where is Martha?” Mary asks Collin.

“I think she is in the kitchen with the cook.” Dickon said.

Mary picks up the bell and rings for Martha to come into the sitting room.

Martha comes at once to the sitting room and say, “Yes Ma’am you rang.”

“Yes Martha, this is my cousin Katherine who has come from America. I am wondering might your lady-mother have some information on Lady Margaret Craven, my cousin’s late mother.” Mary asked Martha.

“Lady Mary, next time I have a day off from the manor and I go home I will be glad to ask my mother if she has any information that may help Mistress Katherine.” Martha replied.

“We would appreciate it Martha.” Mary said.

“Is that all Ma’am, cook needs me in the kitchen.” Martha asks

“Yes that is all for now Martha. You may be excused.” Mary said,

Martha curtseys and leaves the sitting room where Collin, Mary, and Katherine are sitting.

Collin says, “I wonder what cook is preparing for dinner tonight?”

“I have no idea Collin, I am sure it is something very good.” Mary assures him.

“My -the wind is blowing fiercely outside.” Katherine says.

“Yes it is the wind blowing from the Moors.” Collin says.

“Does it always sound this way?” Katherine says.

“Yes most of the time. It is far worse when we have a storm blow through.” Collin says.

Katherine looked out the window; she could hear the wind whistling through the bushes and walked over to the fireplace to warm her.

Mary looks at Katherine and says, “I remember the first time I hear the wind coming through the Moors. It sounded like someone lost out there.”

“Tell me something Cousin Katherine how is the weather in New York?” Collin asks.

“The winters in New York are very cold and wet. We get snow sometimes, sometimes we don’t get any at all, but it is still cold.” Katherine said.

“How are the stores in New York Cousin Katherine?” Mary asks Katherine.

“We have so many stores we have several big chains like you have here in London.” Katherine says.

Collin and Mary listen to Katherine as she tells them all about New York, Brooklyn.

“It seems that London and New York City have very much a like.” Collin says.

“Yes all big cities are very much like no matter where they are located.” Katherine said.

“Is Thwaite Village much like Brooklyn Cousin Katherine?” Mary asks Katherine.

“I don’t know. Thwaite Village is so quaint, old fashion, and charming. Brooklyn is dirty, noisy, and loud.” Katherine says.

“If you live anywhere in the world Cousin, where would you live?” Collin asks Katherine.

“I would wish to move from Brooklyn and live in a warmer state.” Katherine said.

“Is there such a state in America that is warm all the time?” Mary asked Katherine.

“Oh yes, there are several states that are far warmer than New York?” Katherine says, “One such state is Florida and the other one is California. They are both on opposite sides of America.” Katherine said.

“Tell us about Florida and California.” Collin asks Katherine.

“Florida is on the eastern coast of The United States near the Atlantic Ocean and California is on the western coast of The United States near the Pacific Ocean.” Katherine said.

“America sounds very big.” Mary says.

“It is quite large and each state is different.” Katherine says.

“The only other place I have lived is in India.” Mary said, “It was dry, hot, and humid.”

Katherine said nothing but listened to Mary talk about India.

Mrs. Murdock walks in and says, “Master Collin, dinner is served in the dining room.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock, we will be in presently.” Collin says, gets up and says, “Come ladies let us go and have our dinner.”

Collin offers his arm to Mary, Katherine walks behind them to the dining room.

They take their places at the table, and cook brings in their dinner.

Chapter 12: A Visit to Old Cousin Dr. Craven

The next morning, Collin let both Mary and Katherine know that they would be taking a trip back to London to visit Collin’s late father’s cousin, Old Dr. Craven, who was living in a retirement community for elderly doctors.

Mary looked at her husband and said, “We are going to drive all the way into London to visit Dr. Craven?”

“Yes I thought we should go visit him. It may be he may remember some things about Lady Margaret Craven.” Collin said to Mary.

“Dr. Craven, your late father’s cousin is so old Collin.” Mary said.

“Yes Dr. Craven is old, but he may still have some memories of growing up with my late father, and know something about Lady Margaret Craven.” Collin said.

“I am sure if Dr. Craven sees Catherine it may stir his memory.” Collin said, “We can then go by Barrister Cates office and ask him what he knows.” Collin said.

Collin ordered the car to be car to brought around, Mary, Collin, and Katherine got into the car for the long drive into the London.

“Cousin Collin do you really think Dr. Craven will remember anything?” Katherine asked

“We won’t know until we try Cousin Katherine. We will also go my Barrister and ask him if he knows anything more.” Collin said as the chauffeur drives them all into London.

It is in the late morning when Collin, Mary, and Katherine drive up to the retirement home for doctors where Collin’s decease father’s cousin, Dr. Craven was staying.

They walk up to the retirement home and ask to see Dr. Mervin Craven.

The woman at the desk asks “May I ask who is calling on Dr. Craven?”

“Yes I am Lord Collin Craven from Misselthwaite Manor; this is my wife and my cousin.” Collin informs the woman at the desk.

“Forgive me Sir I didn’t know who you were.” The lady at the desk said.

“Dr. Craven is in room 112, right down the hall.” The lady tells Collin, Mary, and Katherine.

“Thank you very much. May I ask how my cousin is doing?” Collin asks the woman at the desk.

“Dr. Craven is holding his own he is pretty old.” The woman said to Collin.

“What does holding this mean holding his own? Collin asks.

“Sir you need to talk to the physician in charge of Dr. Craven.” The woman tells Collin, Mary, and Katherine.

“Who is the attending physician of my cousin Dr Craven?” Collin asks

“Dr. Hester is his attending physician Master Craven.” The woman says.

“We will go pay a visit to Dr. Craven and then talk to Dr. Hester.” Collin tells Mary and Katherine.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine walk down a dimly lighted corridor and come to room 112, Collin knocks on the door and says, “Cousin it is I, Collin from Misselthwaite Manor, I am here with my wife, Mary and our cousin, Katherine from America.”

Dr Craven looks up from his chair and says, “Who is there?”

“Cousin it is your cousin Collin from Misslethwaite Manor.” Collin says.

Dr Craven looks up says, Collin and Mary is that you.”

“Yes Cousin it is Collin and Mary. We have brought with us our cousin Katherine Carter, from America.” Collin tells Dr. Craven.

Dr Craven looks up and says, “Our cousin from America.

“Yes cousin. Her name is Katherine Carter. She is the daughter of Lady Margaret Craven who moved to America many years ago.” Collin said.

Dr Craven looks up and says, “Maggie Craven.”

“Yes cousin do you know her.” Collin asks Dr. Craven.

“I remember Maggie. She was a very pretty young woman.” Dr. Craven said.

“Cousin what do you know of her?” Collin asks

“Master Collin, Maggie left England many years ago. It is a long story.” Dr. Craven says.

“How is Maggie?” Dr. Craven said affectionately.

Mary whispers to Katherine and Collin, “He doesn’t know she died of Tuberculosis recently in New York.”

Collin sits down with Katherine and Mary by Dr. Craven and says, “Cousin, Maggie Craven Carter passed away recently of tuberculosis in Brooklyn, New York in America.”

Dr Craven says, “Maggie died she was 12 years younger than I was.”

“Yes I know, this is her daughter, Katherine, she has come all the way from America to stay with Mary and me out at Misselthwaite Manor.

Lady Margaret died when Katherine was young.” Collin says.

Katherine walks up to Dr. Craven and says, “My name is Katherine Carter; my mother is the late Lady Margaret Craven. She left me some money that I might come over to England and get to know my Craven cousins.”

Dr. Craver focuses his vision, which is slowly diminishes and says, “Yes, yes, you look like Maggie. What is your name my dear?” Dr. Craven asks

“My name is Katherine Sir.” Katherine said.

“Sir what do you know of my late mother?” Katherine asked.

“Young woman it is a long story why your dear mother left England went to America.” Dr. Craven said.

“Sir I must know. Mother died of tuberculosis this past year. “Katherine said.

“I am sorry to hear that Maggie died of such a horrible illness.” Dr. Craven said, “When I knew your mother she was a pretty thing. I was in love with her and I wanted to marry her myself. She wanted to leave England and go to America, which they call the land of opportunity. Maggie had an argument with her parents; they were cousins of ours too. She packed her bags, brought herself a ticket to America, that is where she met your father, Mr. Carter.” Dr. Craven said.

“Master Collin’s late father, Archibald started to suffer from a crocked spine. That is when I turned to medicine, went to medical school, and committed my life to Master Collin’s father and later on after Master Collin was born, took care of his health.” Dr. Craven said.

“Who were my grandparents Sir on my mother’s side?” Katherine asked.

“Maggie’s mother was Master Craven’s father’s brother, Lord Richard Craven, and his mistress, Lady Sarah Cornwall.” Old Dr. Craven said.

Katherine looked at Collin, Collin looked at Mary, and Mary looked at both Collin and Katherine and Collin said, “That is the secret that was being kept all these years that Lord Richard Craven and Lady Sarah Cornwall were never married, so therefore, their daughter, Lady Margaret Craven, was born out of wedlock cousin.”

“Yes Cousin Collin and Katherine, Lady Maggie was illegitimate. He was married to another young lady of nobility that he didn’t love at all. He was made to marry her. He carried on a love affaire with Lady Sarah, who was Lady Margaret Craven’s mother. She was very young when Lord Richard and she met. Master Collin, your late father, and I were made to promise we would never talk about it what his younger brother did. He was disinherited by your grandparents.” Dr. Craven said.

“Sir can you tell me if there is any of my grandmother’s side of the family still alive in England?” Katherine asked Old Dr. Craven.

“My dear I can’t say. Lady Margaret Craven mother was Lady Sarah Cornwall. They live in another part of England in the County of Essex.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“I remember your mother, Maggie, as we called her. I myself was in love with her, but I too was forbid to marry her due to her social status.” Dr. Craven said.

“I see why my dear mother left England and moved to America. She had no choice she was illegitimate or what society calls a bastard.” Katherine said in tears.

“I am sorry my dear you had to find out this way.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“Thank you Sir, for telling me, mother spoke of Misselthwaite Manor with great love and affection. She remembers the gardens within the grounds of Misselthwaite.” Katherine said.

“She should, we use to meet there, talk together. That is when she told me she had booked passage aboard a ship to America. She was in tears when she told me she had to leave England because the Craven family would not recognize her due to the fact that Lord Richard had shamed the family by bringing an illegitimate daughter into the family.” Old Dr. Craven said.

Collin and Mary looked at Dr. Craven with disbelief and Collin says, “Our family has so many secrets. It is first the secret garden and now the fact that late Uncle Richard had a child born to his ladylove, Lady Sarah Cornwell. “

“It is a good thing Mary found me when she did, when she first came to Misselthwaite what would I have remained another of the Craven secrets.” Collin said in an upset tone.

“Master Collin, when you were born I breathed life into you. I had to make a choice between saving your life or the life of Lady Lily.” Dr. Craven said, “I did everything medically within my power to save the life of Lady Lily.”

“Yes, you also had me believing I was sickly and weakly until Mary came to Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“When you born it weren’t I that wanted to keep you a secret nor were it your late father. We were not sure you would live to reach childhood.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“No, my late father just tried to run from my late mother’s memory and her garden.” Collin said.

“It is true Master Collin; I was a very self-seeking man. I had hoped to inherit Misselthwaite Manor one day after Lord Archibald passed away, however, when I realized that you weren’t going to die, and I saw that you were getting better I was glad to see your father and you reunite spend some happy years together before he passed on this year.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“Well I intend to reinstate Lady Margaret Craven as a member of the Craven Family, and any monies coming from Lord Richard’s estate will go directly to her daughter, who I will see being given the title of Lady Katherine Carter, and no one better object. The time for dark secrets is over.” Collin told Old Dr. Craven, “It is time we move into the twentieth century and move out of the Victorian, Edwardian centuries that brand children with such disgusting titles as “bastards.” Collin says.

“I will then go about trying to help Lady Katherine establish any connections between The Cornwall Family in Essex and introduce Lady Katherine to them so they know that Lady Margaret of a blessed memory has a daughter although who is part American and part British by birth of her mother, Lady Margaret, being given any monies from Lady Sarah’s family as well”. Collin says

Mary was proud of how her husband, Lord Collin Craven handled the entire situation concerning his family’s deep dark secrets.

Dr. Craven looked at Katherine and said, “Yes, you do hold a remarkable resemblance to your late mother, Lady Maggie.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“I want to thank you Sir for telling me about my late mother’s family.” Katherine said

“Young lady, Lady Maggie had many suitors here in England. It broke my heart to see her go to America.” Old Dr. Craven said, “It broke Lord Richard’s heart even more so. He loved your grandmother, Lady Sarah Cornwall and he loved your mother, Lady Margaret. It just was that Lord Archibald and everyone else in the family was made to promise we would never talk about Lady Margaret.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“Well that time is over with Cousin. I am Lord over Misselthwaite Manor, I am my late father’s only child and heir, and I say, “We will talk about Lady Margaret, Lady Sarah Cornwall, and Lord Richard, my late Uncle.” Collin said.

“Sir, your paternal grandfather was a tyrant. Even his wife, was afraid of him. Your late father and I had to do what we had to do so he would not lose Misselthwaite Manor.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“Tell me something Cousin, how did my Uncle Richard die?” Collin asks Old Dr. Craven.

“He died in his thirties sir. He contradicted tuberculosis as his daughter did later on, and he died from it in an asylum for those who had the illness.” Old Dr. Craven said, “What I can tell you is that Lady Sarah Cornwall was by his side when he passed away and Lady Margaret was very young not more than 15 years of age.”

“Sir, my late mother died in an asylum for those afflicted with tuberculosis at the age of 42 years of age.” Katherine said to Old Dr. Craven.

“I am sure Lady Katherine, that the hospitals were better equipped in America to handle the illness than those here in England.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“Yes and no Sir.” Katherine said.

“Lady Sarah died many years ago. Lord Richard requested that she be buried by his side in a private cemetery in Essex, England where Lady Sarah’s family came from. She was nearly 60 when she died.” Old Dr. Craven said, “I attended Lady Sarah’s funeral as did Lord Archibald.”

“Lady Sarah never married. She only had one child my dear that was my dear Maggie.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“How sad for my poor late grandmother to die unmarried and to be in love with the only man she could never really have.” Katherine said.

“Some say Lord Richard married Lady Sarah, but we could never find any proof of it.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“It does not matter now, Sir. My mother has passed away. She sent me here to reconnect with the Craven family. I have done that. I am very happy to hear I have two wonderful cousins, Collin and Mary Craven from Misselthwaite Manor.”

Katherine said.

“I am your cousin too my dear. Please remember me fondly.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“I will remember you kind Sir, you can rest assure.” Katherine said kindly.

“I want to thank you Cousin for sharing this with us all.” Collin said.

“I am glad to get it off my chest. I want to die with a clear conscience. Forgive me Cousin Collin for all these dark secrets.” Old Dr. Craven said.

“I forgive you Cousin as I am sure Lady Katherine does as well.” Collin says.

“It is not your fault Sir that Cousin Archibald and you were made never to speak of it. I realize it was my grandfather’s father who was a tyrant.” Katherine said.

“Yes, Master Collin’s grandfather was a tyrant.” Old Dr. Craven said, “Even my own father his brother was afraid of him.”

“I see we are tiring you kind Sir, so we will take our leave of you.” Katherine tells Old Dr. Craven.

“My dear I hope you will come back and visit me, before you return to America.” Old Dr. Craven says to Katherine.

“I will come back Sir and see you before I sail for home.” Katherine promises Old Dr. Craven.

“We will be leaving now Cousin. We will return to London, before Lady Katherine books her trip back to America in the springtime.” Collin tells Old Dr. Craven.

“Good Bye Cousin Craven, Mary, and Lady Katherine.” Old Dr. Craven says, and the three walk out of the room, and walk down the corridor.

The lady at the desk says, “I trust you had a pleasant visit Sir.”

“Yes we had a very nice visit. My cousin is getting older but he helped us out today.” Collin said.

“I am glad to hear that Dr. Craven still has a sharp memory.” The lady says.

“Yes indeed he has a very sharp memory.” Collin says, Mary, Katherine, and he walks out of the retirement community for elderly doctors who are retired.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine stand out side of the retirement home and Collin says, “I hope you were not too disappointed on what you heard coming from Cousin Craven.”

“Cousin Collin, I had to learn the truth as to why my dear late mother left England and came to America. The truth is never easy to swallow but at least I know the truth now.” Katherine said.

Mary said, “Cousin Lady Katherine you are indeed a remarkable young woman with a lot of courage.”

“Thank you Lady Mary, coming from you who has gone through a lot since you were ten years old, that means a lot to me.” Katherine said.

“What Collin, you, and I have gone through has made us stronger.” Mary said, “None of us had a particularly happy childhood and we have all lost the ones we loved the most.” Mary said, “One thing is for sure we have each other.”

“Yes we do have each other. Although the ocean will separate us once I sail back home to America, I can at least pick up the fragment of my live and move on.” Katherine said.

“We hope you will keep in contact though the post is very slow from America to England and back again.” Collin says to Katherine.

“I will keep in touch with you Cousin Collin and Mary. I hope one day you will want to come to Brooklyn and America, I want to show you my country.” Katherine says proudly.

Collin says.” I have said I would never leave England, I have now changed my mind and I want Mary and me to sail to America and you can show us your American hospitality.”

“I will be proud to show you American hospitality.” Katherine says.

Collin hails his chauffeur to come, pick them up, and drive them back to Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine were quiet on the way back to Misselthwaite Manor. The car that drove them to London arrived back at Misselthwaite Manor around 7 PM and Mrs. Murdock came out to meet them, “Master Collin I was beginning to wonder what had happened to Mistress Mary, Katherine and you.”

“We went to see my cousin, Dr. Craven, and we had a very nice visit and we found out a lot about Lady Margaret Craven, Lady Katherine’s mother.” Collin said.

Mrs. Murdock gave Collin a weird look and Collin said, “You heard me right Mrs. Murdock, I called my cousin, Lady Katherine. We found out a great deal about Lady Margaret Craven and I have reinstated our cousin, to her proper title of Lady Katherine.” Collin says.

“Very well sir.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I am hungry, and I am sure Lady Mary and Katherine are hungry as well. We will take our dinner in the sitting room this evening.” Collin said.

“I will see that cook prepares you all something to eat and I will have John bring it into the sitting room.” Mrs. Murdock tells Collin.

“Come ladies; let us go to the sitting room.” Collin says, and offers Mary and Katherine each an arm.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine walk into the sitting room where John has already started a nice, warm cozy fire in the fireplace.

Collin asks Katherine, “You will stay with us until the springtime will you not Cousin. After that we will see you safely off back on your home to America.”

“Yes Cousin Collin and Mary, I will stay until springtime, but then I must leave. I have so much to do after I get back home to Brooklyn.” Katherine says.

“It will be nice to celebrate the holidays with Mary and you.” Collin says.

“Cousin Collin, would it be alright if I took a picture of Your Mother’s garden?” Katherine asked.

“Yes of course, and we must all have our photo taken together so we can remember each other until we see each other again.” Collin states.

“We will see each other again Cousin Collin and Mary. It will be my turn next time to extent my hospitality to you.” Katherine said.

“We will look forward to it. Although we don’t know when it will be, we will have our picture taken in Lily’s Garden; it will give us something to look back on.” Collin said.

“One day I will return to England. I still want to try to look up my mother’s maternal side.” Katherine said to Collin.

“Yes it would be interesting to find out more about Lady Sarah Cornwall. I understand that there are still some Cornwall’s living in Essex.” Collin said.

“I wish I had more time to stay and travel to Essex, but I don’t. The next time I return we will go to Essex if it isn’t too much trouble.” Katherine says.

“It is no trouble. I am only sorry that the Craven’s put your mother through so much heartbreak. I know my late father would have never approved of what my grandparents in particular my grandfather had done to his younger brother.” Collin said.

“Cousin Collin was grandfather alive when Cousin Archibald met your mother in Thwaite Village in 1899.” Katherine asked.

“No my late father had inherited Misselthwaite Manor in 1890 that is when his father passed away.” Collin said, “It makes me wonder had my grandfather been alive would he have approved of my dearest mother, Lily, when he married her.”

Katherine looked at Collin and said, “If grandfather didn’t approve of what my father his youngest son did, why he would approve of Cousin Archibald marrying a beautiful commoner like your mother, Cousin Lily?”

“Indeed it gives me something to think about. I know neither my mother nor Mary’s mother were of noble blood.” Collin said.

“I can’t see where it matters if they were or were not of noble blood and lineage. You would think that grandfather just wanted his sons to be happy with their choice of wives.” Katherine said.

“It is like Cousin Craver said, everyone was afraid of him including his brother, wife, and children.” Collin said.

“I wonder what kind of woman grandmother was when she was alive.” Katherine asked Collin.

“I understand she was very strong woman but she too was afraid of her husband.” Collin said, “I think her name was Margaret too.”

“So my father named my mother after grandmother.” Katherine said.

“My late mother told me she named me after a maternal aunt.” Katherine said.

“I am sure that your mother God rests her soul, must have come from a large family. I know that the Cornwall’s have a large family.” Collin said, “In fact I went to school with two of their son’s at Oxford.”

“What were their names Cousin Collin?” Katherine inquired.

“Lord David and Lord Michael Cornwall, Lord David is the heir to the Cornwall Estate and Lord Michael is a year younger than his brother.” Collin said.

Katherine says, “Lord David and Michael Cornwall of Essex.”

“Yes, both of them were quite funny. They use to make me laugh so much.” Collin said, “They are both very laid back gentlemen.”

Katherine just smiled and Mary was glad to see that Katherine was able to smile.

“When was Lord David and Michael born do you know Cousin?” Katherine asked.

“Yes, one was born in 1901 and the other in 1903.” Collin said.

“They are our age then.” Katherine inquired.

“There about, give or take a year or two.” Collin said.

“Is their parent’s still alive do you know?” Katherine inquired.

“I don’t know, I think Lord David Cornwall is a little older than my late father was.” Collin said, “I think he is still alive. Lady Cornwall she is a little younger than my late father, give, or take a year or two.” Collin said.

“I see so when The Senior Lord Cornwall passes away the title will go to his oldest son, Lord David.” Katherine asks.

“Yes that is usually how it works, unless the father disinherits the oldest son, and then the title is transferred to the surviving second son.” Collin says.

“Cousin Collin, what would have happened if Cousin Archibald wouldn’t have had you and if my father died before Cousin Archibald who would receive the property of Misselthwaite Manor?” Katherine asked Collin.

“The property would have passed on to Cousin Craven.” Collin said, “That is because his father was the younger son of my grandfather.”

“The property wouldn’t have passed on to the surviving female children.” Katherine asks.

“Now it would, because British law made it possible for female descendants to inherit the property if no sons were born to the person. However, back during my late father’s time, only male children could inherit.” Collin said.

“Cousin Craver never married did he?” Katherine asked Collin

“No Dr. Craven ever did marry. I think he wanted to marry your mother but was told if he did he would not inherit Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“I wonder if Dr. Craven has any photos of my mother and him here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Katherine asked Collin.

“Our cousin had his own residence. I am sure he may have had a photo or two taken of your mother and he while they were young.” Collin said.

“Poor man to love a woman he could never have or marry.” Katherine said.

Collin and Mary said nothing but listened to Katherine as she talked.

Katherine finally said, “Well I hope you will excuse me cousins. I am very tired but I had a wonderful day today.”

“Good night Cousin, sleep well. We will see you in the morning.” Collin replies.

“I want to say Good Night and thank you all the help you have given me.” Katherine says.

Katherine ascends the stairs and heads for her bedroom. She walks over to the window look towards the garden and smiles and says, “This trip has been well worth it.” She gets ready to go to sleep.

Chapter 13: The Second Visit to the Attic

It was late in the morning when Collin, Mary, and Katherine woke up. They were all tired from their second trip into London to visit old Dr. Craven at the Retirement home for aged doctors.

Katherine was still in bed, when she heard a knock at her door and she calls out, “Come in.”

“Cousin Katherine may I come in and are you a wake.” Mary asks

“Cousin Mary you may come in, although I am still in bed.” Katherine invites her in.

Mary walks into the bedroom, Mary says,” I hope I am not disturbing you and I hope I haven’t woken you up.”

“No Cousin Mary, I was a wake.” Katherine replied.

“Collin and I am going into the attic again, we thought you might like to come. We are going to rummage through the old photographs that we didn’t come through before.” Mary says.

“Yes I would very much like to go into the attic with Cousin Collin and you. My-what time is it, am I too late to have some breakfast? Katherine asks Mary.

“No you can still have breakfast, Collin and I have not had our breakfast yet. I will have Mrs. Murdock order cook to make you some breakfast and have one of the chambermaids bring it up to your bedroom.” Mary said.

“Thank you Cousin Mary I hope I am not too much trouble.” Katherine replies.

“Heavens no you are no trouble at all. Collin and I like having you here. We will be sad to see you go back to America. We understand that it is your home as England is home to us.” Mary says, “I never had many friends and I like knowing I have a female cousin through marriage that I can talk too.”

“I want to thank you Cousin Mary for the nice things you have said about me. It is true I am American and my home is in America. I will always cherish my trip to England and knowing I have two cousins in England.” Katherine said.

“I have to go to the kitchen, have Mrs. Murdock order the cook to make us all some breakfast. I left Collin in bed sleeping.” Mary said.

“What time will we be meeting to go into the attic?” Katherine asks Mary.

“We will come and get you so take your time eating your breakfast, if you need to bathe, dress.” Mary said, “Please excuse me Cousin, I must go downstairs, have Mrs. Murdock order us our breakfast.” Mary said.

“Cousin Mary thank you for all your kindness towards me.” Katherine says.

“You are very welcome Cousin Katherine.” Mary replies, walks out of Katherine’s bedroom and heads downstairs to order all of them their breakfast.

Katherine gets up wraps her robe around her. She walks over to the large picturesque window that looks out into the courtyard of Misselthwaite Manor. All the trees are bare because the leaves have fallen off the trees as they do in America when autumn comes to America.

Katherine thinks about Old Dr. Craven and his love he had towards her mother, Lady Margaret Craven. It was a love forbidden that was forbidden by a tyrant Uncle and grandfather, even though Lady Sarah Cornwall was born in a very noble family.

Katherine says to herself, “Poor Grandfather Lord Richard he loved my late grandmother so much but he was forced to marry a woman he never loved.”

Katherine hears a knock at her bedroom door and says, “Please come in.”

“Good Morning Ma’am I am Martha, I have come to bring you your breakfast.”

Martha said.

“Thank you Martha, you may set it over there on the table.” Katherine said.

“Yes Ma’am is there anything else I can do for you.” Martha asks.

“Excuse me Martha, are you the same Martha that was here when Cousin Mary came over from India.” Katherine asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am I am the same Martha.” Martha replies.

“I take it you have been working for Misselthwaite Manor for a long time.” Katherine asks.

“Yes Ma’am, Mrs. Murdock gave me the job out of kindness. My mother and she went to school together.” Martha said.

“You can’t be any older than Cousin Collin, Mary, and me.” Katherine says.

“I am a few years old than all three of you Ma’am.” Martha replies.

“May I ask how old you are?” Katherine asks Martha

“Yes Ma’am, I am 25 years old.” Martha replies.

“I see, thank you Martha.” Katherine says giving Martha a golden sovereign.

“Thank you Ma’am.” Martha said curtseying and placing the golden sovereign in her pocket walking out of the door to Katherine’s bedroom.

Katherine sits down starts to eat her breakfast that is placed on the table that looks out into the courtyard of Misselthwaite Manor.

A few minutes later someone knocks on her bedroom again, “You dressed Cousin?” Collin asks Katherine through the door of her bedroom.

“Yes Collin, come in I am dressed.” Katherine calls out.

Collin and Mary walk through her door and say,” A hearty good morning to you cousin. I trust you slept well and enjoyed your breakfast.”

“Yes Cousin Collin I slept well and I did enjoy my breakfast thank you.” Katherine said.

“We have come to get you because we are going to the attic. I want to continue looking through the old photographs that are in that attic.” Collins says.

“I am ready to go with you.” Katherine said.

“Come ladies let us go and explore the attic together.” Collin says, Mary, Katherine walk out the bedroom door, Collin follows them and they all walk down the corridor together towards the little door that leads into the attic.

Collin pulls down the staircase that leads up into the attic. He allows Mary, Katherine to go before, and follows them up to the attic. He reaches for the light switch that lights up the attic, and turns it on.

“Where did we all leave off last time?” Collin asks Mary and Katherine.

“We were looking at old photographs and documents.” Mary said.

“Oh yes that is right. Cousin Katherine found another wooden box with more pictures in it.” Collin says.

“Mary and Katherine bring the wooden box to me. We can look at the photographs together.” Collin says.

Mary walks over to where the wooden box is, she picks it up, walks over and gives it to Collin, and he opens the box very carefully as it is very old.

“This is a strange box. It has carving on it.” Collin tells Mary and Katherine.

“Perhaps it was used as a jewelry box at once and then they turned it into a memory box.” Mary says.

“Yes that seems to make sense.” Collin says, he continues to open up the lid to the box and inside is some more photographs, documents in envelopes with some ineligible writing on the front of the envelope

“Look at this envelope it is so old it could fall a part.” Collin says.

“What is in the envelope?” Mary asks Collin

“I don’t know I am going to open it up and see what is inside.” Collin says.

Collin opens up the old envelope and says, “Photographs of a young woman with a baby and look here who is this man?” Collin says.

Mary and Katherine walks over to Collin and on back of the photograph are written Lord Richard Craven, Lady Sarah Cornwall, with daughter, Lady Margaret Craven, 1882

“Cousin Katherine, this photograph is of your grandfather, my uncle Richard, Lady Cornwall, and your late mother, Lady Margaret when she is only two years old.” Collin says handing the photograph to Katherine.

Katherine looks at the picture of her grandparents with her mother as a two-year-old child and smiles “My they are an attractive couple aren’t they?” Katherine replies.

“Yes Uncle Richard was indeed a handsome gentleman, so was Lady Sarah Cornwall. They look so happy in this old photograph.” Collin said.

“Cousin when was my grandfather born do you know?” Katherine inquired.

“My father was the oldest son, Uncle Richard was the second son, hmm, your late mother was fifteen years old when he died of tuberculosis and that was 1890.

He was born ten years after my late father that must have been around 1840.” Collin said.

“I see how old was my grandmother when she finally passed away?” Katherine asked.

“She was an old lady when she died somewhere in her sixties.” Collin said.

“She outlived grandfather and must have died of a broken heart.” Katherine said sadly.

“There is a lot of sadness in the Craven family. We accept what we must.” Collin says, “It comes with our family that has many dark and hidden secrets they didn’t’ want any one to know about.” Collin says.

“Yes it is sad that our family has so many dark and hidden secrets.” Katherine said.

“Here is another picture Katherine. Hmm, I wonder who this young man is in this picture with your late mother.” Collin says he turns over the picture written on the back of old photograph is Mervin Craven and Lady Margaret Craven 1888.

Collin says, “Look at this photograph it is of Dr. Craven and Lady Margaret in 1888, the picture is taken at Misselthwaite Manor and in one of the gardens.”

“Katherine, this photograph was taken right before your late mother, Lady Margaret left for America.” Collin said, “My- she was a beautiful woman as beautiful as my late mother and Mary’s mother was.”

“I can see why old Dr. Craven was in love with her. She was only 18 in this photograph.” Collin says handing the photo to Katherine, “You were born in 1902, right Katherine?”

“Yes I was born in 1902.” Katherine said, “I am two years younger than you are.” Katherine replies, “Mary and you were born in 1900.”

Mary pulls out another photograph and says, “Collin, Katherine, look at this photograph how strange?”

Collin takes the photo and it is a photo of four people on back it says, Archibald, Lily, Rose, and Albert 1899 in garden at Misselthwaite Manor.

“Collin do you realize that our parents were married in 1899, one year before we were born.” Mary asks Collin, “This picture is taken in our garden.”

Collin looks at the photo of the four young people in the photograph and says, “This is a photograph of our parents before your late father and mother were sent over to India in late 1889.”

“Our parents look so happy in this photo.” Collin says.

“Yes they do look like the best of friends don’t they?” Mary replied.

“Our mothers are so beautiful.” Collin replies.

“Yes they were and so different in many ways.” Mary says.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine continue to look at old photographs together.

“Cousin Katherine, would you like to have those old photographs of your grandparents and mother?” Collin asks her

“Yes I would love to have them. I want something to remember her by and I have never seen what my late grandparents looked like until now.” Katherine says.

“They are yours, and if we find anymore old photographs you may have them too. They are part of your heritage.” Collin says.

“I will start a scrapbook of photographs of our family.” Katherine says, “Once I get back to Brooklyn.”

“It is a shame you don’t want to stay in England Cousin Katherine, but we understand.” Collin says.

“My home is in Brooklyn Cousin. I am an American.” Katherine states, “My mother became an American citizen and when she died an American Citizen.”

“I am sorry how the Cravens treated our late cousin Lady Margaret Craven, and I am shame that she was forced to leave England and give up her British citizen to become an American Citizen.” Collin says

“My late mother was very proud when she became an American citizen. Although they brand children, that are born out of wedlock the same terrible name as they brand children who are born out of wedlock over here a bastard, at least women are treated as equal citizens. I will be able to inherit any property my father owns after he has passed away.” Katherine states.

“Do Cousin Mary and you plan on having any children in the future?” Katherine asks.

“Yes we hope to have children. We just married in the summertime.” Collin says.

“I hope you will let me know when you have your first child.” Katherine says.

“We will we will telegram you from Thwaite Village and let you know.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Katherine and says, “Have you no boyfriend in America?”

“No I have no boyfriend, I am afraid I didn’t attract too many boys in high school.” Katherine said.

“I don’t understand why, you look so much like your mother Lady Margaret and she was very pretty.” Mary said.

“I guess it is because my father turned me into a tomboy, and didn’t allow me to dress up like a female child.” Katherine said.

“What a pity I am sure our cousin would not approve of that.” Mary said.

“No she tried her best to convince my father to be happy with me, but he wasn’t.” Katherine said.

“When we have children, I don’t care what they are I will love them all the more.” Mary says, “I know it is natural for all men to have a male child, however, history has proven women are able to do what men can do and sometimes better.” Mary said.

“Yes that is true I remember reading about Isabella of Castile, Queen Elizabeth the First, and the Late Queen Victoria of England.” Katherine replied.

“Ah yes we have much better queens than we have had kings.” Mary said,” I can’t say much about the last Queen of the Netherlands.”

“Tell me something Cousin Collin; was your late father in any war?” Katherine said.

“No he was too old to serve in the Great War, I don’t know about the Crimean War I don’t think so it was fought between the years of 1854 and 1856 while HRH Late Majesty Queen Victoria was on the throne.” Collin said.

“I fought in the Great War against Germany, Ottoman Empire, and Austria-Hungary. I was glad when England, France, Russia, and America made Germany, Ottoman Empire, and Austria-Hungary to sign the Treaty of Versailles.” Collin said.

Katherine said, “Let us hope that we never experience another war like the Great One.”

“I say Amen to that Cousin.” Collin says.

“I will pray for peace and plenty.” Mary says.

“Yes that would be good for everyone a world that is finally at peace.” Katherine said.

“Look at this picture Collin?” Mary says, “It is another photograph of Uncle Archie and Aunt Lily.”

“They look so happy.” Collin said

“Yes they were happy until the accident that bought you on too early and claimed Aunt Lily’s life too soon.” Mary said.

“I don’t want to think of our garden as a garden of doom and gloom.” Collin says.

“Our garden is one love, hope, and of new life.” Mary replied.

Katherine just looked over old pictures as Mary and Collin talked to each other.

“Cousin Dr Craven said that Lord Richard and Lady Sarah may have been married but when my mother was born was there actually marriage licenses.” Katherine asked.

“We saw one for my grandfather.” Collin said.

“We don’t know for sure if that is grandfather’s marriage licenses. We can’t read the print on it.” Mary said.

“This is true it is old and about to fall apart.” Collin said.

“Collin, what if that is actually the marriage licenses of Cousin Richard to Lady Sarah.” Mary said.

“Well that would prove that Uncle Richard had married Lady Sarah before he married this other young woman of nobility and the second marriage was null and void.” Collin said.

“It would prove that Katherine is legitimate and born in wedlock.” Mary said.

“Yes, that means Katherine is now in line to inherit Misselthwaite Manor if we can prove that late Uncle Richard had married Lady Sarah.” Collin said.

Katherine looks at Collin and says, “Cousin as much as I love Misselthwaite Manor because it ties me to my late mother. I have no desire to inherit Misselthwaite Manor as I am an American and my home is in America.”

“I understand that but maybe one day when you marry you will want your own children to have a part of your legacy.” Collin says.

“One day if I marry I hope to be able to leave my children more than just a piece of Misselthwaite Manor, I want to leave them something that they can remember our family by.” Katherine says.

“Yes I understand and I hope we can prove before you depart for America that Lady Sarah and Lord Richard were indeed married to each other and that is why he requested that she be buried by his side upon her death.” Collin said.

“Who was the other lady he married?” Katherine asked.

“I don’t remember my late father ever making mention of it some young noble woman that lives in another county.” Collin said.

“Collin what if Cousin Richard never did marry that other noble woman.” Mary said.

“I have no clue to if he didn’t or did because according to Cousin Craven no one was allowed to talk about cousin Richard and Lady Sarah Cornwall.” Collin said.

“Why would grandfather oppose Lord Richard from marrying Lady Sarah? She was a young woman born into a noble family.” Mary said.

“I understand grandfather was a peculiar man.” Collin said, “I think that is why father waited to marry my late mother. He would not have approved.” Collin said.

“Yes, both of our mothers were commoners.” Mary said, “They were from Thwaite Village.”

“Our fathers went to the same university at the same time.” Mary said, “That is how Aunt Lily met Uncle Archibald through my father and mother.”

Katherine said nothing; she just listened to Collin and Mary talk about their parents knowing each other.

“I wonder what time it is.” Mary asked

“It has been near noon time.” Collin said.

“I am hungry and I bet Katherine is getting hungry too.” Mary said.

“Let us leave this musky attic for now. I will ask Murdock to ask the cook to prepare us some lunch.” Collin said, and Katherine, Mary, and Collin left the attic. They were prepared to return later date.

All three of them headed for the den and Collin picks up the bell, rings it.

Mrs. Murdock comes in and says, “Yes Master Collin.”

“We are hungry Mrs. Murdock. Ask Cook to make us some lunch.” Collin says.

“Yes sir I will ask cook to make you three some lunch. Will you be eating in the den?” Mrs. Murdock asks

“Yes we will be taking our lunch here in the den.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves Collin, Mary, and Katherine in the den.

One of the chambermaids brings Collin, Mary, and Katherine in their lunch and places it before them. “Thank-you “Collin says.

“You are welcome Sir.” The girl says with a curtsey and leaves the room.

“Collin is she new?” Mary asks.

“She must be I guess Murdock hired her.” Collin said.

“I see she reminds me of Martha when we first met each other.” Mary said.

Collin just smiles and continues to eat his lunch with Mary and Katherine.

The day wears on, and the three cousins sit together in the den in front of the fire because autumn in Yorkshire can be cold, windy, and rainy.

The only place is to stay is inside front of a cozy fire.

Chapter 14: One Last Visit to Lily’s Garden for the Year of 1923

The rain had stopped finally; the weather became less blustery so that Collin, Mary, and Katherine could take on final visit to Lily’ Garden before winter came to Misselthwaite Manor, and Yorkshire.

The three cousins decided to pay one last visit to the garden Collin and Mary had renamed The Secret Garden to Lily’s Garden, in memory of Collin’s late mother, Lily Craven and Mary’s Aunt Lily.

Collin said, “Come on Mary and Katherine, we can pay one last visit to our garden until springtime comes again. It will be too cold for us to go out to our garden and it will go to sleep until springtime comes again.”

Mary, Katherine, and Collin grab their sweaters and head out the front of Misselthwaite Manor, walk down the path to the Lily’s Garden.

Collin takes out the key, opens the door, and all three of them walk into the garden for one last time until springtime of 1924 comes.

Mary smiles and says, “I can’t believe this will be our last visit to our garden until after Christmas, and New Year comes and goes.”

“It will soon be too cold for us to come out to the garden. Everything will be a sleep and waiting for the springtime to come again.” Collin says.

Katherine just looks around and says, “This will be my last time I see this splendid garden, because in the springtime I will be sailing back to America. I want to remember this garden the way it was in its entire splendor.”

“Yes cousin Katherine we want you to have happy memories to take back with you when you leave us to return home to America.” Collin says.

“Oh I will. I will remember Mary and you forever.” Katherine says, “This trip was worth it.”

Collin and Mary smile at their cousin Katherine and say,” We hope you will come back to England one day in the future.”

“I would like that very much.” Katherine says.

“We look forward to it. You will be here for Christmas, New Year celebrations.” Collin says, “We can hail in the New Year together.”

“Yes I would like to spend the holidays with my family here in England.” Katherine said, “I have no one to spend it with in Brooklyn. My father is not much of a holiday man.”

“I am sorry to hear that.” Collin says.” My late father didn’t like the holidays much until Mary brought us back to life. We all spend the holidays together as a family.”

“So much has happened this year. We don’t have Uncle Archibald here.” Mary says.

“This is true Mary. We have each other and our American cousin here with us. We can still make this a holiday a merry one.” Collin says.

“Yes we can make it a merry holiday for all of us.” Mary said.

Katherine says, “I will always these holidays I spent with Mary and you.”

“This garden is so beautiful and I hope when I come back it is still here.” Katherine says.

“Our garden isn’t going anywhere Cousin Katherine. It is the one thing we will always have besides each other.” Collin says.

“Yes I have found a new family and although we will be separated by many miles we will always have each other.” Katherine says.

“Miles will never separate us I don’t think.” Collin says.

“I don’t think so either Cousin Collin or Mary.” Katherine says.

“We are kin and no matter where we live we remember blood is thicker than water.” Collin says.

Mary walks through the garden and she hears the quiet voice of Lily speak to her, “Ma nièce Mary, Je Suis très joyeux que Collin et vous avoir assister Milady Katherine.”

“Thank you Aunt Lily, how I miss Uncle Archibald, and how I wished I could have known you.” Mary says.

Lily answers Mary back, “Ma nièce Mary, vous faire savoir me et Je volonté toujours est votre Tante.”

Mary answers Lily and says, “Je volonté toujours est votre nièce a’ Collin volonté toujours est votre fils.”

Lily says, “Mary, jamais oublier ma jardin et toujours prendre garde de ma jardin.”

“I will take care of your garden Aunt Lily.” Mary promises, as quickly as Lily appears she disappears. Mary is left smiling and Collin calls out for, “Mary where are you?”

“I am over here Collin and Katherine, near the pond.” Mary calls out.

“There you are. You always go off by yourself.” Collin says.

“I know Collin; I like to walk these paths sometimes by myself. It is at these times

I hear Aunt Lily speak to me.” Mary says.

“Yes sometimes when I am by myself I can hear mother speak to me.” Collin says.

Katherine says, “One time Cousin Lily came to me in this very garden and she told me that you would help me unravel the mystery to who my grandparents were.”

“I am not surprised my lady mother loved everyone. “ Collin said.

“I would have loved to meet your late mother Cousin Collin.” Katherine said.

“Yes I would have loved to know her too, but she was called out of this world but she looks after us even now.” Collin said.

“I believe that too.” Mary says smiling.

“It is getting cooler now and we should start heading back to the manor.” Collin says.

“Yes I agree and I would love a hot cup of tea and some biscuits.” Mary says.

“Yes that sounds nice.” Katherine said.

“Come Ladies, say good bye to our garden until the springtime.” Collin says.

Mary turns around and says, “Adieu ma jardin.

Katherine turns around and says, “Farewell Lily’s Garden. I hope one day I will see you again, you will remain in my heart forever.”

Collin offers both Mary and Katherine an arm, they leave the garden, and head back for the manor.

Collin opens the door, and calls, “Mrs. Murdock, ask the cook to make us some hot tea and bring us some biscuits to go with our afternoon tea.”

Mrs. Murdock appears in the great hall and says, “Will you be having your tea in the den Sir.”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock brings us our tea in the den. Please call John to bring in some fresh logs to place on the fire. It is getting low.” Collin asks Mrs. Murdock.

“Very good Sir, I will have John tend to the fire at once.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine go sit by the fire to get warm.

John comes into the den to place some more logs on the fire.

Collin says, “Thank you John."

“You are welcome Master Collin.” John replies.

“Oh John, make sure there is new logs in the fireplace in Lady Katherine’s room tonight.” Collin asks.

“Yes Sir, I will do that after I place logs in the fireplace in your bedroom.” John replies.

“Very well you may go John.” Collin answers.

John walks out of the den, and Martha brings tea and biscuits into the den.

“Here is the tea you asked for Master Collin.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha you may place them over there on the table.” Collin asks.

Martha carries over the tea and biscuits over to the table, places on the table, curtseys, and leaves the room.

Collin walks over to the table, starts pouring everyone his or her tea. Katherine and Mary walk over, get their tea, go, and sit down by the fire.

“Listen to that wind coming from the Moors.” Mary says.

“Yes it sounds terribly lost and lonely.” Collin says.

Katherine just listens to her cousin’s talk about the wind coming from the Moors.

“Does it always sound this lost and lonely?” Katherine asks Collin and Mary.

“Yes, always. It is usually quiet in the day but it picks up in the evening and night time.” Collin says.

“We don’t get such sounds like it in Brooklyn. The only thing you hear is a lot fire trucks with their sirens going off.” Katherine says, “Some times you hear police cars and their sirens going off.”

“You hear a lot of that in London. London and New York are very much a like. They are crowded, noisy, and people always seem in a rush to being going some where.” Collin says.

“Ah but London has those quaint little cafés that line the side streets. They have the most delicious aroma coming out of them, that you smell the aroma walking down the streets.” Katherine said.

“Yes our cafés and bakeries do tend to smell good in the early hours when they start to open up.” Collin said, “It is like that Thwaite Village.”

“Yes speaking about Thwaite Village, Mrs. Murdock told me about a new dress maker or seamstress that makes women’s apparel to order.” Mary said, “I think Katherine and I should check her out.”

“Yes I would like to visit Thwaite Village with you Mary.” Katherine said.

“Good it is settled. I will have the chauffeur bring the car around, Katherine and I will take trip into Thwaite Village. It will be just us ladies.” Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “Make sure this lady dressmaker makes something special for Katherine to wear on her journey back home to America. We want to send back home in style according to the rank as Lady Katherine Carter.” Collin tells Mary.

“Oh we will make sure this lady knows who we are but in a nice, polite manner.” Mary says.

“Katherine, you and me will take that trip into Thwaite Village tomorrow.” Mary says.

“I look forward to visiting Thwaite Village.” Katherine said.

“Thwaite Village is a small village it only has a population of 107 people.” Mary says.

“It sounds charming.” Katherine says, Mary, and Collin smile at her.

Mary looks at the window and says, “winter is coming soon to Yorkshire and Misselthwaite Manor.”

“Yes it seem that way. One day it is spring and the next it is winter.” Collin says.

“No wonder it is a gloomy and dismal place.” Mary says, “It needs color to bring it back to life.”

“You are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor; decorate it the way you want.” Collin suggests.

“I would have to wait until after holidays. We would have to go into London to have a decorate come out and look at Misselthwaite Manor before we could redecorate.” Mary says.

“Well then we must live with these dark colors until warmer weather allows us to travel back to London.” Collin says.

Katherine just listens to Mary and Collin talk about decorating Misselthwaite Manor and Mary says, “Lady Katherine if you were to decorate Misselthwaite Manor what colors would you chose?”

“My- this is a big manor I am not sure. I think I would bright cheerful colors like blues, rose, and ivory which would make it much more cheerful.” Katherine said.

“How you would decorate this room if you were given a chance?” Mary asks Katherine.

“This room has such possibilities I can see floral curtains, walls that are painted ivory, and new tapestries hanging from the walls in bright floral patterns.” Katherine said.

Mary and Collin looked at each other and said, “What a wonderful idea Katherine. I think we will use your idea. It will definitely make this room look more cheery.”

“Tell us Katherine how is your flat decorated?” Collin says.

“Flat Cousin Collin, oh I am sorry Americans use the word apartment.” Collin apologizes.

“My apartment is very small. It has a bedroom, living, dining room, bathroom, and kitchen in it.” Katherine says.

“You have indoor plumbing.” Collin asks

“Oh yes for a very long time. Almost all apartment and houses in America has indoor plumbing now for sanitization reasons.” Katherine said.

“My-America is a progressive country isn’t it?” Collin asks

“Yes America is progressive.” Katherine said, “We have electricity.”

“Yes I heard of This Edison chap that invented electricity.” Collin says.

“Did you know he invented the first silent movie back 1904.” Katherine said.

“No, we didn’t know that.” Collin said, “It must be nice not to have to use lamps and candles all the time.”

“Yes it is but electricity cost money to use it.” Katherine says.

“You live by yourself do you?” Collin asks

“Yes I live by myself. I have made very few friends.” Katherine said.

“Don’t feel bad Cousin, while we were made at our prospective schools that associates we met didn’t bother to keep in touch after we graduated.” Collin says.

Mary says, “Aunt Lily says all we will need is each other and the garden.”

“My late mother was right about that. We don’t need anyone but her garden and each other.”

Katherine just smiles because she knows Lily is right about it.

Katherine can hear Lily soft voice speak to her in the den, “Tout vous volonté toujours avoir besoin de est ma jardin et se.”

Lily says, “ Quand vous devenir esseulé aller a’ ma jardin et que est ou’ vous trouver le paix vous sont recherché.”

“Thank you cousin Lily, I will remember that. When I get home, I will plant a small garden outside of my window. When it blooms I will think of you.” Katherine tells Lily’s spirit.

Lily say quietly to Katherine, “Se rappeler me dans votre chemin queue pour America.”

“I will never forget Lily’s Garden and I will never forget you Cousin Lily.” Katherine speaks quietly to Lily.

Lily’s spirit vanishes as quickly as it appears. Katherine just smiles.

Collin and Mary look at Katherine and both nod because they know that Collin’s late mother has always be a guiding spirit for them ever since Mary first came to Misselthwaite Manor in 1911.

Chapter 15: The Winter of 1923

Winter finally arrived at Misselthwaite Manor, with winter arrives the cold, blustery winds from the north. Everything is very much dormant and sleeping until the springtime comes again.

The winds from the Moor sound more lonely and lost then ever. Mary and Collin had grown up with those sounds coming from the Moor.

There was nothing to do in the wintertime accept stay indoors, keep oneself busy as possible because it was too cold going out in the wintertime in Yorkshire.

Collin made sure that Misselthwaite Manor stayed warm and cozy; he made sure that were plenty of logs on the fire and that the fires always stayed lit.

There were plenty of books in his late father’s library for everyone to read. Mary and Katherine although didn’t know how to do needlepoint, this was the perfect opportunity for them to learn how to embroider and do needlepoint.

Collin busied himself by going through all the paperwork that his late father, Archibald Craven had left at the time of his death. There was paperwork left undone concerning Misselthwaite Manor and its surrounding properties.

The late Archibald Craven would leave England and travel the continent to escape his late wife, Lily’s memory, which lingered on in at Misselthwaite Manor. He would only return at the end of autumn and winter months and as soon as spring started to arrive at Misselthwaite Manor, he would take off to either Paris or Rome.

What brought him in the summer of 1911 was nothing less than miraculous. He had been sleeping in a chair in Paris when he had dream about Lily. It was very clear and her voice could very clear, “Archie, Archie,”

“Where are you Lily?” Arch said in his dreams.

“I am in the garden, in the garden with Collin, with Collin.” Lily’s voice said.

Archibald Craven woke up from his dream and he ordered the garçon to prepare his bill and he drove all the way back from Paris to Misselthwaite Manor he did not expect to see his son Collin well, healthy, and walking around, playing in the garden with Mary and Dickon Sowerby. He was stunned, shocked, and happy that his son, Collin, was healthy.

It was from that time on, that Archibald Craven started to live again. It was all because of his late mother’s garden and Mary he gave to credit to telling he needed to learn to walk get out in the fresh air.

Misselthwaite Manor became a happy place once again. It took ten years to do it.

Lily had surely sent Mary to them so they could begin to live again. It took one little ten year old girl to bring them back to live and that little ten year old girl, was Mary Lennox, the only niece of Lily.

“You bought us back to life Mary and I thought no one could ever do that.” Uncle Archibald tells Mary.

The Secret Garden was no locked up, despises by Lord Archibald Craven. He gave the garden to Mary as a gift of love from him to her. She gratefully accepted it.

“The holidays won’t seem the same without Uncle Archibald.” Mary says to Collin.

“I know Mary, but Mother and Father’s spirit will be with us through the holiday season and into the New Year.” Collin says.

“We do have Cousin Katherine here; we want to make sure her holidays are as happy as we can make them.” Collin says.

“Yes that is true; Cousin Katherine shouldn’t see us mourn for Uncle Archibald.” Mary says.

“We can have John cut down a Yuletide tree and we can decorate it all together.” Collin says.

“Yes we do all those fine tress ornaments from Germany, Italy.” Mary says.

“I wonder if they have Yuletide trees in America for Christmas.” Mary asks Collin.

“I am sure I wouldn’t know. Ask Katherine.” Collin suggests.

Katherine is sitting by the fire, and Mary walks over and says, “Tell me something Cousin Katherine, do Americans celebrate Christmas and The New Year in the same way as we English do?”

“Yes we what you call a Yuletide tree as Christmas tree. We trim the tree with Christmas ornaments, popcorn strings, and candy canes.” Katherine says.

“Popcorn strings?” Mary asks

“Yes it is kernels of corn popped in hot oil. We let the popcorn cool and then string it up with thread.” Katherine says.

“How delightful could you show us this American tradition?” Mary asks.

“Do you have any corn?” Katherine asks

“I don’t know, what does it look it?” Mary asks

‘It comes in a stalk.” Katherine replies.

“I don’t think we have any like of vegetable like that.” Mary says.

“We use candles to light our Yuletide trees up.” Mary says.

“Yes we use little candles or Christmas lights to light our Christmas tree in America. They come in strings of pretty colors like red, green, blue, white, and gold.” Katherine tells Mary.

“Oh my- The Americans are inventive aren’t they?” Mary asks Katherine.

“Yes we have invented many things, the first automobile, electricity, telegram, telegraph machines.” Katherine states.

“No wonder why they call America the land of opportunity.” Mary said.

“I am sure England has made many wonderful inventions.” Katherine said.

“Well Edward Jenner did make the first vaccine for smallpox’s.” Mary said.

“See England is a great Country.” Katherine said, “You have had many good women rulers in England.”

“Yes that is all true, Queen Elizabeth the First and Queen Victoria.” Mary said.

“You can be proud of England as I am proud of America.” Katherine said.

“Both countries are connected.” Katherine said, “Remember once America was colony until they broke away and form their own government.”

“Yes that is true.” Mary said, “They declared independence from Old King George the III who was madder than a hatter.” Mary said.

Collin walks over to the fireplace and says, “Is everyone keeping warm?”

“Yes Cousin Collin, this is most inviting fire. It is so nice, cozy, and warm.” Katherine says.

“I am glad; I have ordered John to make sure these fires are well kept up, and to put fresh logs on the fire as needed.” Collin said.

“The good thing is that the world is at peace during this Christmas. The last many Christmas and New Year’s were marred by the war.” Collin says, “Let us hope and pray that the world stays in peace and that we are not plagued by any more wars such as the Big One.”

“Amen to that Collin.” Mary says, “I am glad that war is over with and the world seems to be at peace with each other.”

“Let us hope and pray it remains that way.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock came into the den and said, “Is there anything you need Lord Collin.”

“No not right now Mrs. Murdock but thank you asking.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir, if you need something please ring. I will be in the kitchen with cook.” Mrs. Murdock tells Collin.

“I will ring if I need anything.” Collin replies.

“It will be nice to have company here for Christmas and New Year.” Collin says.

Yes it will be. We can have such fun like sing Christmas Carols, drinking hot cocoa.” Mary says.

“Tell us about how Americans celebrate Christmas?” Collin asks Katherine.

“We celebrate it very much the same way as you do over here in England. We decorate our trees, have a Christmas dinner after we go to church, if we go to church, we sing Christmas Carols at people’s door.” Katherine said.

“Do you exchange Christmas presents?” Mary asks

“Oh yes we do that too, exchange Christmas presents.” Katherine said.

“I see we English and Americans are very much alike.” Collin says.

“Yes Cousin we are very much a like.” Katherine says.

“Listen to that wind coming from the Moors.” Mary says, “It is eerie.”

“Yes it is eerie tonight.” Collin says, “The winds are most fierce.”

“I wonder if there is a storm on its way.” Collin says.

“I hope not, how we to get out and do our Christmas shopping even at Thwaite Village.” Mary asks

“I would think the chauffeur knows how to drive in all weather conditions.” Collin says.

“We have to have Mrs. Murdock order our Christmas Eve dinner and Christmas dinner and all of its trimmings.” Mary says

“I don’t think that is going to be a problem. John can go into Thwaite Village with the Cook and pick out what they need and have some one deliver it.” Collin says.

“I wonder what the cook will cook us for Christmas Eve and Christmas Day dinner.” Mary says.

“We always have goose for Christmas dinner, with dressing, and Christmas pudding.” Mary says.

“I think I will ask for something other than goose. I hear the butcher has a nice selection of turkeys.” Collin says.

“Collin Craven, we have never had turkey for Christmas dinner,” Mary says.

“Well I am changing that. I want something new to eat this Christmas.” Collin says.

“I hear the Americans eat turkey all the time.” Collin says, “is this true.”

“Yes for Thanksgiving and Christmas we have turkey or ham.” Katherine states.

“Thanksgiving what is Thanksgiving?” Collin asks

“It is one of our national holidays when we give thanks to what the American Indians taught the British settlers when they first arrived on Plymouth Rock.” Katherine states, “They would have starved, but the American Indians taught them how to store food for the winter so they would not starve.”

“I see what other holidays do you have?” Collin asks

“We celebrate V-Day on November 11, Memorial in the end of May, and of course Independence Day on July 4.” Katherine states, “We celebrate Christian holidays like Christmas, and Easter.”

“I see America is very diverse.” Collin states.

“Yes we are very diverse we have Irish, Scots, French, English, German, and other ethic communities living in America.” Katherine says, “We have many religions like Christianity, Buddhists, Muslims, and Hindus all living and working side by side.”

“I see all three a great many rich people living in America?” Collin asks.

‘Oh yes there is a many rich American families in America.” Katherine says, “They stay by themselves and only associate with the most prominent families like themselves.”

“I see the richer are no different where they live.” Collin says.

“I am not rich Cousin. I come from an average family in America.” Katherine said.

“We may not be rich in wealth but we are rich in love for each other.” Collin said, “And that is what matters the most.”

Mary agrees that love is the most important thing for people to have. Love for each other.

The three cousins stay by the fire and talk throughout the day. They share with each other about everything. Christmas and New Year at Misselthwaite Manor in the year of 1923 and the earlier part of 1924 were happy times for the cousins.

They would learn what true friendship and family ties mean.

It would be something that each of them could look back on and realize that family matters and counts the most.

The three cousins would share a Christmas and New Year together. It was a happy time for Collin, Mary, and Katherine, however before they knew it 1923 had ended and 1924 came in peacefully as 1923 had ended.

It would be just in a few months that Katherine would be sailing home to America. She would leave her English cousins behind but keep constant contact with them.

She had made it clear that nothing would ever separate the cousins not even the miles and distance between them.

Winter would give away to springtime; the moor would become purple because of the wild heather that grew out on the moors. The trees would become green once again, and Lily’s Garden would come out of her hibernation, flowers would bloom once more in the garden.

The two places Katherine would revisit were to see Old Cousin Craven, in London and Lily’s Garden. She wanted to keep a vivid picture of both in her mind and never forget either of them.

Lily’s Garden held the same magic to Katherine as it did to her Cousins Mary and Collin. She would always remember the flowers, fragrances, and the sweet gentle spirit of Lily who guided her to the Secret Garden that was renamed in her memory.

When it finally got warmer enough for the three cousins to go outdoors, they made their way back to Lily’s Garden. Collin open the door, within the garden the same magic existed before as it did.

Collin and Mary let Katherine wander the many paths of the garden by herself. They realized she needed time to say good-bye to Lily’s Garden.

Katherine walks the paths saw a little bistro set and sat down on the chair. The garden although not fully bloomed, had some flowers blooming. Katherine walked over to a little bistro bench, and sits down. She was hoping that the gentle spirit of Lily would come to her one last time.

Katherine said, “Lady Lily, I have come to say good-bye. I shall soon be sailing for home.”

Lady Lily’s spirit came upon her and said in her gentle voice, “Adieu Cousine Katherine avoir une sauf parcours chez-soi a’ America.”

“Thank Cousin Lily for everything.” Katherine said.

Lily replies in her gentle voice “Vous sont bienvenue et faire ne pas toujours se rappeler ma jardin Cousine Katherine.”

“I will never forget Lily’s Garden.” Katherine says, as quickly as Lily’s spirit appears it disappeared once again. Katherine walked away with a sense of peace.

Katherine finally made her way back to the center of the garden, where Mary and Collin were holding hands, and kissing each other.

They did not hear Katherine walk up, and she said, “Excuse me, am I interfering into something don’t’ belong?”

” No, No, Cousin Katherine, this is where Mary and I first found each other.” Collin says.

“It’s a happy place for Cousin Mary and you then as it should be.” Katherine said.

“Yes it is a happy place for us. We were married in Lily’s Garden.” Collin says.

“How romantic it must have been for you two.” Katherine said.

“Yes it was very romantic. I wish you could have been here.” Collin said.

“Have you any photographs of your wedding?” Katherine asked.

“Yes we have some photographs.” Collin says, “We will show them to you.”

“I would like that very much.” Katherine said.

“Mary wore my late mother’s wedding dress. She looked so much like my mother and her mother walking the runner which led into the garden from the front door of the manor.” Collin said.

“I can imagine I have seen photos of your late mothers.” Katherine said.

“My Mary was the most beautiful bride last June.” Collin says.

Katherine just looked at Collin and Mary as they looked at each other.

She had never seen someone so much in love as Collin and Mary were with each other.

“It is growing older. We should start heading back for manor.” Collin says.

“Yes, it is still winter although we have a few nice days in Yorkshire before spring actually arrives.” Collin says the three cousins start to walk back towards Misselthwaite Manor.

All three of them will remember how they shared Lily’s Garden together.

It was the way that Lily had wanted it. She wanted her garden to be shared by all.

She had never wanted her dear Archibald to lock up her garden and throw away the key to it, until it was found ten years later by her niece, Mary Lennox.

Now the Secret Garden had been given a new name by the two children that had grown up together and decided to rededicate the garden in the woman who had loved the garden the most they renamed it in her memory and renamed it Lily’s Garden. This way Lily’s memory would live forever and never die.

Chapter 16: Springtime Comes To Misselthwaite Manor and a Tearful Good-bye.

Springtime had finally arrived in Misselthwaite Manor, and all three cousins knew that soon Katherine would be sailing for home on The HHR. Queen Mary. It was a sad time for the cousins who had grown close during the autumn and winter of 1923.

Katherine had put off her return trip to America, which was originally scheduled for November of 1923, she had decided to stay in England until springtime arrived again and the waters were less choppy and rough going back to America

She had found out quite a bit about her late mother’s family. Some of it was good and some of it was bad, but at least she found out the truth about her mother’s family in England.

Katherine had no regrets about the trip she had to take because her late mother’s last request was for her to go to England and connect with her Craven cousins. This she did. She found Collin and Mary to be two of the friendliest, loving people in the world.

Collin had booked her a first place passage back to New York on HHS Queen Mary on a very warm April spring day in 1924 and Mary and Collin decided to drive her back to the English Bay where the HHR Queen Mary was docked.

Collin and Mary saw that she was settled into her room on aboard the Queen Mary and the three walked out on the deck of the Queen Mary.

Many people were on the deck hugging each other before the last call by the Captain it was time for all visitors to leave the ship because the ship was about to pull out and start on its way to New York.

The trip would take four weeks before Katherine saw the shores of America once again.

Collin, Mary, and Katherine, hugged each other and Katherine said, “I want to thank you for all you did for my late mother and me. Thank you for the wonderful English hospitality you showed me during visit at Misselthwaite Manor.”

“You are welcome cousin, we will miss you. Let us know when you get back home so we can know you safely arrived in America.” Collin says.

“I will send you a telegram to Thwaite Village letting you knows when I arrive back home to Brooklyn.” Katherine says.

The ships Captain calls last chance to leave ship before it pulls out from the English Bay.

Collin and Mary walk down the walkway the leads off the ship, and Katherine stays on the ship deck and waves good-bye to Collin and Mary, as it pulls out of English Bay and leads for New York.

Katherine calls out, “Good-Bye Cousins I will miss you and thank you for everything.”

Collin calls back as loud as he can. “You are welcome Cousin Katherine and have a safe journey back home to America.”

Mary and Collin watch as the ship sails farther and farther way whereas they can’t even see Katherine anymore aboard the ship’s deck.

Collin and Mary start to walk back towards their chauffeur driven car, Collin opens the door for Mary, she gets in, and Collin follows her, closed the door, and says, “Head for home Mr. Sherry.”

“Yes Sir Lord Craven.” Mr. Sherry says, he starts the car, and they start their long drive back home to Misselthwaite Manor in Yorkshire, England.

Collin and Mary arrived back at Misselthwaite Manor in the late evening. Mrs. Murdock came out to meet and asked, “I trust you got Lady Katherine safely aboard the ship Master Collin.”

“Yes, Lady Katherine is on her way home now to America. It was indeed a pleasure to get to know my American cousin.” Collin said.

“Master Collin, Mistress Mary and you must be hungry. Shall I have cook prepare you something to eat.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Yes, do that Mrs. Murdock. “ Collin said.

Collin offers Mary his arm, and they walk into the den, which is very quite now. Collin goes, sits down by the fire, and relaxes.

“I shall miss Katherine; I do hope she comes again.” Mary says.

“I will miss her too, but she loves America as well love England.” Collin.

“This is true my husband.” Mary said affectionately.

“Mary soon springtime will really be here and we can spend many happy hours locked away in our garden.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin with a smile on her face, and he says, “what are you smiling Mary?”

“I didn’t want to tell you until I was sure I think I may expecting.” Mary says

“Are you Mary, if you are I want you to have the best healthcare money can buy?” Collin says.

“I am pretty sure I have missed two of my cycles. I am usually very much on time.” Mary informs Collin.

“When Mary when? Collin says excitingly.

“It is spring time now, I would say in the autumn of 1924.” Mary says.

“This is wonderful news I must tell Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says with excitement.

“Murdock come here, I have some wonderful news to share with you.” Collin calls out.

Mrs. Murdock comes in and says, “What is it Master Collin?”

“It is Mary, she is expecting our child. Is this not wonderful news?” Collin asks Mrs. Murdock.

“Congratulation Mistress Mary and Master Collin, when is the blessed event to take place?” Mrs. Murdock inquired.

“Our baby is due in the autumn of this year.” Mary says.

“What a wonderful time to have a baby when it isn’t too hot or too cold.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I do hope it is a boy first time around.” Mary says.

“I don’t care what it is just as long as he/she is healthy and you come out of the labour and delivery alive and well.” Collin says.

“Collin I am not my late Aunt Lily. She had an accident that claimed her life.” Mary reminds Collin.

“Yes she hung on to life to bring me into the world and then left us alone.” Collin says.

“She didn’t want to leave your father and you; it was simply her time to go.” Mary says, “I have a lot to get done before the baby’s arrival. We must find an appropriate nursemaid to take care of the baby. I do however don’t want to leave the baby with his/her nursemaid all the time. I want to have some say on how our child will be raised. I will not repeat the mistakes my mother and father did with me to our baby.” Mary says.

“It will be as you wish Mary. You will always have the final say on how to raise our baby and what is done with our baby.” Collin tells her.

“Most nannies and ayahs are not even mothers.” Mary says, “There will be no governesses for this child.” Mary asserts herself.

“It will be as you wish. This is after all the twentieth century and things have changed since the 19th century.” Collin said.

“Well husband, I am getting tired. I think I will head up for our bedroom. I trust you will join me.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes I will be there shortly.” Collin tells her and turns out the lights.

Once Collin joins Mary in their bedroom he says, “It is very quiet now that Cousin Katherine is not here.”

“Yes it is very quiet but it will not be for long. We better enjoy our peace and quiet because after our baby arrives there will be none.” Mary says happily.

“I think you actually look forward to having this baby Mary Lennox Craven.” Collin says.

“I use to have mixed feelings about having children, I am not happy about this baby.” Mary says, “I have picked out a suitable female name for our children if the child is a girl. How do you like Elizabeth Lily Craven?” Mary asks Collin.

“I think it is charming.” Collin tells Mary.

“Have you thought of a little boy’s name for our son if he is a son?” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes I have decided upon Lord Richard Archibald Craven.” Collin said.

“It is an appropriate tribute to both Uncle Richard and Archibald.” Mary says.

“This way we can remember both father and Uncle Richard.” Collin says.

“I am getting tired husband, I need some sleep. Turn off the lights, let us get some much needed rest.” Mary tells Collin.

Collin turns off the light, gets into the huge four-poster bed that was once used by his late mother and father, and covers up.

He turns to Mary and says,” Good Night Mary. I love you.”

Good Night Craven, I love you too.” Both of them fall a sleep.

Early the next morning Collin wakes up, he let’s Mary sleep because she is pregnant with their first child, the first of many he hopes and prays. He places his robe around him, and walks down the corridor. He sees John and tells John to place new logs on the fire in their bedroom but to be quiet whereas he doesn’t disturb Mary.

Collin goes downstairs, heads for the kitchen to place an order with the cook for breakfast in their bedroom. Mrs. Murdock looks up and says, “Good Morning Master Collin how are you Sir."

“Good Morning Mrs. Murdock, I want cook to bring up our breakfast to our room.” Collin says.

“I will see that one of the chambermaids brings up your breakfast to you.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Collin walks out of the kitchen and heads for back up stairs before he is missed. He wants into the bedroom to see John putting fresh logs on the fire. “Thank you John.” Collin says.

“You are welcome Sir.” John says and leaves the room quietly. Collin sits over in the big comfortable chair in their bedroom until Mary wakes up.

Finally, Mary wakes us, sits up in bed, and says, “Collin how long have you been awake?”

“I haven’t been a wake that long. I had to go down to the kitchen. I asked the cook to send us our breakfast up here.” Collin said.

“My- I must have been tired, what time might it be?” Mary ask

“It is a little past ten o’clock in the morning.” Collin says, “That drive must have really tired you out.”

“Yes it was quite a distance to go.” Mary says,

“How are you feeling Mary?” Collin asks

“How am I supposed to feel I am pregnant Collin?” Mary asks

“I heard a lot of things about pregnant woman.” Collin says

“Yes mostly likely they are old wives tales.” Mary replies.

“What are old wives tales? Collin asks

“There are fables and stories that are made up by people about pregnant women.” Mary said. “They are not based on fact.”

“I see so I shouldn’t listen to these Old Wives Tales.” Collin inquires.

“No they are just that old wives tales.” Mary said.

They hear a knock on the door and it is one of the chambermaids come to bring Mary and he in their breakfast “Good Morning Milady Mary and Master Collin, I am here with your breakfast?”

“You may place it on the table.” Collin directs

“Yes Sir, “The chambermaid said.

“What might your name be?” Collin asks

“My name is Sarah. I was recently hired by Mrs. Murdock.” Sarah says.

“It is nice to know you Sarah. You may go now.” Collin says

“Thank you Sir.” Sarah says with a curtsey and leaves the room.

Mary sits up in their bed and says, “Has John been in here to rekindle the fire?”

“Yes my dear Mary, while you were a sleep he came in and placed new logs on the fire.” Collin says.

“Why is it so cold in this room then?” Mary asks

“The room is drafty. I will have to have someone look at the windows Martha always told me spring was rather cool in Yorkshire.” Mary says.

Mary gets out of bed, reaches for her robe, wraps it around her body, and walks over to the table to sit next to Collin so they can eat their breakfast together.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “We will have to take you out and buy your some maternity clothes soon.”

“Yes I guess there is no way around it. I hope Harrod’s has something in it.” Mary says.

“There are other small boutiques in London we can look around in to find your maternity dresses Mary. Perhaps, we can even order some clothes from Paris, Milan, and Rome for you. They always seem in fashion. We may even be able to find you some maternity apparel from America.” Collin says.

“Yes that is true Catherine spoke of Macy’s Department Store, and some others.” Mary said, “I think one was Sears Roebuck and Company, and the other was Bloomingdales.” Mary said.

“Who knows what comes out of Hollywood and New York may just be your style.” Collin says.

“The last time Katherine and I visited Harrod’s it as if they had nothing I could really like. Their dresses were gaudy and too elaborate.” Mary said, “I need something that is sturdy, comfortable, and good taste but not gaudy.”

“I will ask Murdock to bring me the telephone book and perhaps the overseas operator has the telephone number for this Macy’s Department Store in New York.” Collin says.

Collin rings the bells; it brings Mrs. Murdock to them and Collin says, “Mrs. Murdock bring me the telephone book for London and the telephone. I want to place an overseas telephone call to New York USA to the information operator and obtain the telephone number and address for Macy’s and Gimble’s Department Store for Mary.” Collin says.

“Very good Sir, I will bring the telephone book and telephone to you.” Murdock said.

“I wonder what time it is in New York. I think they are 12 hours apart from us.” Collin said.

Collin picks up the phone and a London operator answers the phone, “Good Morning this is Mrs. Handy, how may I help you?”

“Good Morning this is Lord Collin Craven of Misselthwaite Manor, in Yorkshire England, I would like to be connected to an overseas operator in New York USA.”

Collin asks

“Sir, right now it is only 10 PM in New York on the East Coast. “ The operator replies.

“What do suggest that I call New York tonight after 10 PM London time?” Collin asks.

“Sir if you like I can ring your phone number and let them know you are trying to reach them and then connect the party and you that you are trying to call.” The operator said.

“I don’t have the number. I would like you to ask the Overseas operator for the telephone number for Macy’s and Gimble’s Department Store in New York City, New York USA.” Collin says.

“Sir, Macy’s and Gimble has many stores which one did you want to talk too?” The Operator asks.

“I would like to talk to the main store. Where is it located? “Collin asks

“Sir the main store is located in Manhattan, in uptown New York City.” The operator said.

“I see where connect me to the main store of Macy’s and Gimble’s one at a time. I want to talk to someone in the women’s apparel department.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir, I will ring you back at 10:15 PM and at that time the stores in New York will be open for business. Is there anything else I can do for you at this time? The Operator asks.

“No Ma’am, you have done all you can do. Thank you.” Collin says.

“You are welcome Sir.” The operator says both the operator and Collin and discontinues their phone conversation.

“Mary my dear we are going to have to wait until it is 10 PM our time, which will be 10, AM New York before the stores there are open.” Collin says.

“It is just as well Collin, have Murdock bring me the new catalog from Harrod’s.” Mary asks Collin.

Collin picks up the bell, rings it, Mrs. Murdock appears at their bedroom door, “Murdock bring Mary the new catalog from Harrod’s Department Store in London.”

“Yes Sir, I will do it right away.” Mrs. Murdock says, and walks down the corridor.

Collin looks at Mary and smiles and Mary says, “What you are smiling about Collin?”

“I am smiling because we are finally going to have our baby.” Collin tells Mary.

“Collin Craven men don’t have babies, women do.” Mary says.

“I am aware it is the women that do all the hard work. We do contribute something.” Collin states.

“Yes men certainly do contribute to give women something.” Mary says.

“I am glad you acknowledge the fact that we contribute something.” Collin says.

“I don’t deny the fact that without men women would never become pregnant.” Mary says, “Just how many men contribute after the fact remains to be seen?”

“I don’t remember my late parents doing anything for me. I had so many Ayahs and Governesses that is how my parents never got to get to know me and forgot about me.”

“The only people I remember taking care of me are Mrs. Murdock and Dr. Craven after I was born.” Collin says, “I remember I had a nurse for a while.”

“Well Collin Craven, I want no Ayahs, Governesses, or Au Pairs taking care of our baby. We don’t want to follow in our parent’s footsteps.

“I will amen to that. One thing though, I am sure my late mother would have wanted to raise me if she hadn’t died.” Collin said.

“I have no doubt about that. She looked so happy when she found she was pregnant with you.” Mary said, “Compared to how my mother thought about me when she found she was pregnant with me.”

“Well I won’t feel the same way about our baby. I want to be able to take care of it myself.” Mary says.

“Come, come, Mary, there will be times when we want some privacy. We can still hire an Au Pair to take care of our baby but you will always have final word how the baby is raised and taken care of.” Collin tells her.

“I will not be one of those mothers who doesn’t carry their pretty faces into the nursery. My presence will be known in the nursery.” Mary said.

“I remember a time that Mrs. Crawford the woman that bought me back to England with her to come to Misselthwaite Manor told Mrs. Murdock that if my mother had carried her pretty face into my nursery more often I wouldn’t have turned out so disagreeable and distant.” Mary said.

“I wonder what time it is.” Mary asks

“It isn’t very late just a little past 12 noon.” Collin said.

“I wonder how Cousin Katherine is doing. She must be on her way home by now. I know the Queen Mary was going to stop at other ports before it reached New York.” Collin said.

“Collin we must remember to send her a telegram that I am expecting.” Mary said.

“I will do it when the baby arrives and I know you are alright.” Collin said.

“We have a while before this baby will be born. I will need to find a midwife.” Mary says.

“Mary isn’t Mrs. Sowerby a midwife.” Collin asks

“Yes, I will ask Mrs. Sowerby to come and help deliver with the baby.” Mary said.

“Yes tell Martha to let her mother know we will have need of her in the autumn.” Collin says.

“I will tell Martha as soon as I see her.” Mary said.

“Yes you must take good care of yourself Mary.” Collin said.

“I intend too Collin.” Mary says, “Tante Lily Je Sui’s enceinte avec Collin’s enfant.”

Mary says, “Tante Lily, se nous enfant est une demoiselle elle volonté est donner la prenom Elizabeth Lily.”

Mary hears Lily’s sweet voice communicate with her, “Ma nièce Mary, vous faire me très joyeux avec ceci nouvelles prendre garde de vous.”

Mary says, “Je promettre vous Je volonté prendre bonn garde de Collin et me.”

“Lily says, “Étais joyeux ma nièce ET Sil’ vous plait prendre garde de ma fils.”

Mary answers, “Je promettre Tante Lily.”

The gentle spirit of Lily Graven disappeared as fast she appeared to Mary.

Mary just smiled knowing that Lily knew she would have been a grandmother if the Lord had let her stay on earth.

Collin looks over at Mary and says, “Mary Craven what are you smiling about?”

“I am smiling because Aunt Lily is happy to hear about our baby. She is always present as Uncle Archibald.” Mary says.

“Aunt Lily asked to take care of her son, and I said I would.” Mary said.

Collin knew Mary was like him, he believed whenever he needed his mother she was always close by in spirit. It gave Collin the ability to get well when he went into her garden. He could feel her love for him even then, and even now.

A knock comes to the door it is Mrs. Murdock and Collin looks up and says, “Yes Mrs. Murdock what is it?”

“Excuse me Sir; I have some sad news to share with you?” Mrs. Murdock said.

“What is it Mrs. Murdock?” Collin says.

“Dr. Craven passed away last night at the retirement home in his sleep.” Mrs. Murdock said.

Collin and Mary look at each other and said, “We are sorry about Cousin dying but he was well in his 70’s as my late father was.”

“Old Dr. Craven wants to be buried in Brooklyn USA next to Lady Margaret Craver Carter.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Collin looks at Mary said, “He always loved Lady Margaret Craven.”

“What in the world are we supposed to do about this funeral and burial? Lady Katherine will not arrive back home for weeks.” Collin says.

“Yes the next ship does not leave out of England’s shores for three weeks.” Mary says.

“We will have to bury Cousin Craven here in England. I wish I could comply with his last wishes but it isn’t that easy.” Collin said.

“Mrs. Murdock contact the undertaker and asks him to prepare Cousin Craven for burial.” Collin orders, “He will be buried in the Anglican Church in Thwaite Village next to father and mother.”

“I will get right on to it sir.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Well Mary, looks like the Craven family is dying off one by one. It was First father and now Cousin Craven.” Collin says.

“Yes it is a great lost however, Cousin Craven wasn’t doing too well when we took Lady Katherine to visit him.” Mary says.

“That is correct he was get up there and much disposed.” Collin said.

“We are still Collin, and after us our child will carry on the Craven family name.” Mary says.

“Yes, God willing we will have a long and happy life together.” Collin says.

“We have come through much adversity Collin.” Mary reminded him.

“Yes we have come through much adversity.” Collin said, “I thought once I wouldn’t make it to adulthood until you came along.”

“Everyone said you were a hypochondriac with imaginary illnesses.” Mary said.

“I know I was a terribly spoiled boy while I was growing up.” Collin admits.

“It is not your fault. It was everyone’s fault around you. They had you believing that you were sick, frail, and weakling.”

“Yes, that is true.” Collin says.

“Now we have grown up, married to each other, and expecting our first baby together.” Mary said

“Yes I know we would marry. I knew it the first time we were in my mother’s garden.” Collin said. “I wanted to marry you because I wanted us always to be together and you said, “We are cousins.” I said, “I don’t care I want us always to be together.” Collin said.

“You got your wish.” Mary says.

“Yes I always knew we would marry.” Collin said, “We are meant to be together.”

“Collin Craven, you are an incurable romantic at heart.” Mary tells Collin.

“We are both incurable romantic Mary Lennox Craven.” Collin tells her.

“This is true we are meant to be together.” Mary said sipping her tea.

“When will Cousin Craven funeral and burial be?” Mary asked.

“Three days time at the Anglican Church in Thwaite Village.” Collin said.

“Will we never stop wearing black clothing for mourning? “ Mary asks

“Black is the appropriate mourning color.” Collin said.

“I will wear my black dress with a white linen collar.” Mary says, “And a black hat with veil.”

“Everyone at Misselthwaite Manor will wear black to show proper respect to Cousin Craven.” Collin says, “I will have Mrs. Murdock spread the news to the rest of the servants.”

“I was hoping that 1924 would be death free but I can see it isn’t to be.” Mary said.

“Perhaps the rest of the New Year will not be death filled.” Collin said.

“I hope Dr. Craven didn’t suffer any. I hope he went to sleep and just didn’t wake up.” Collin said.

“I hope that for Cousin Craven as well a peaceful death. I hope he enters into the joy of the Lord and his beloved Lady Margaret Craven, the girl he always loved but was never allowed to marry.” Mary said.

“I can see Cousin Craven and Lady Margaret at the doors of St. Peter and they are hugging each other.” Collin says.

“Dr. Craven was a strange man, I always knew he a sad one. He became a doctor to help your father and to escape from the past that he wasn’t allowed to marry Lord Margaret, the girl of his dreams.” Mary said.

“Good bye Cousin Craven. I hope you are finally happy to be rejoined with the girl who you loved so much Lady Margaret Craven.” Mary said.

“Remember the pictures of Lady Margaret and Dr. Craven we gave to Katherine, they were so happy together.” Collin said, “Yes they were happy and then sadness over took Dr. Craven, I think that is what turned him to medicine to escape from the fact he could never Lady Margaret.”

“Well, I must get up Collin. I want to bathe, asks Martha to draw my bathe for me.” Mary asked Collin.

Collin picks up the bell that rings the servant and Martha comes to Mary and Collin’s bedroom, “Yes Ma’am” Martha responds.

“Martha I would like to take a hot bath, please draw my water for me.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am is there anything else.” Martha asks

“Yes Martha there is something else. Please let your dear mother know we will need her midwife skills in late September. Collin and I are expecting our first baby.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary, congratulations.” Martha says. “I will tell Mother when I see her.”

“Thank you Martha.” Mary says.

“I will go draw your water for your bath now Ma’am.” Martha says curtseying.

Martha walks out the door, heads for the bathroom to prepare a hot bath for Mary.

“I think while you are taking your bath, I will go downstairs to the den and read the morning newspaper.” Collin says.

“Yes why don’t you do that?” Mary replies.

“I will see you after I get out of my bath.” Mary tells Collin.

“Yes I will get dressed and come down for midday tea and biscuits.” Mary says to Collin walks out of the bedroom leaving Mary to take her morning bath.

Martha knocks on the door and says, “Ma’am you bath is waiting for you.”

“Thank you Martha.” Mary says they walk toward the bathroom for Mary to take her morning bath.

Mary disrobes, climbs into the bathroom, and sits down in it. It feels good to her body.

“Mistress Mary, what are ye hoping for?” Martha asks her.

“Martha all I want is a healthy baby. I don’t care what sex is the baby is. We have chosen the name Elizabeth Lily and Richard Archibald for names.” Mary says.

Martha says, “Elizabeth Lily, what a pretty name.”

“Yes Elizabeth Lily.” Mary says, “I just know our baby will be a girl.”

Martha just smiles as she bathes Mary, and helps her to bathe and all.

“What does Master Collin what?” Martha asks Mary.

“He doesn’t care what the baby is just as long as he/she is healthy and I come out alive of the labour and delivery.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary you are very strong. You will come out of the birth just fine.” Martha assures her.

“I am not worried about it.” Mary says, “I will be around for a long time. I will not say as Collin has said, “He will live forever and forever. This is because we know no one lives forever.”

“Yes Ma’am, My dear Mother always said we are but mere mortals.” Martha said.

“I agree with your dear Mother Susan Sowerby.” Mary says.

“What will Milady wear today?” Martha asks.

“I will wear my red dress with white collar Martha.” Mary says.

“Very well Ma’am, I will go get your lingerie for you.” Martha says and excuses herself to go get Mary’s clothes.

Mary looks at herself in the full-length mirror and says, “Mother and Father, I wish you could see me now. I am married, happy, and expecting our first born baby.

” I wish you had been able to give me what I needed; at least when you passed away you made sure I was taken care of. Uncle Archibald grew to love me something you couldn’t do.” Mary says.

Martha comes back into the bathroom with Mary’s clothes, and helps her to get dressed and says, “Ma’am look very pretty in her red dress.”

“Thank you Martha.” Mary says, “I need to go down to the den, Collin is waiting for me.”

“Very good Ma’am, I will clean up after you.” Martha said.

Mary heads for the stairs and looks around smiles at the portraits that are hanging in the hall, there in corridor is a portrait of Lily, and One of Archibald Craven.

She proceeds to walk down the stairs to the well-lighted den, which is warm and cozy. She walks into the den and Collin looks up at her and asks, “Enjoy your hot bath my wife my lady.”

“Yes my lord husband I did enjoy my bath.” Mary says walking over to sit by Collin’s side near the fireplace.

“We must do something with Misselthwaite before the baby is born. I don’t want our baby be born in dark colors. I want bright happy colors at Misselthwaite when our baby is born.” Mary said.

“I have said before you are the Grand Madame of Misselthwaite Manor. You may decorate Misselthwaite in any manner you want too.” Collin said.

“I will have to do this before the baby is born.” Mary said, “Misselthwaite Manor’s sad days are over with. This is a new era for the Cravens.” Mary said to Collin.

“We will be no longer call the “Gloomy Mansion on top of the hill.” Mary said.

Collin smiled and he knew that with Mary’s help they could turn Misselthwaite Manor back into the grand manor it once was before Lily’s tragedy in the Secret Garden.

Everyone in Yorkshire and Thwaite Village would know that the gloomy days of Misselthwaite were way behind Collin and Mary, and they would be able to live in the present and forget their pasts, which marred their childhoods.

They would be known as The Grand Lord and Lady of Misselthwaite Manor. It would be a happy time for both Collin and Mary. It would be a happy time because both had managed to put their pasts behind them and live for today, tomorrow, and for each other. They would love each other for the rest of their lives. What more could two once unhappy children now grown wish for they had everything.

Chapter 17: The Years of Peace and Plenty-1923 through 1937

The world had been at peace since the end of the World War 1 known as the Great War and a great war it had been. It started out in Siberia with the assassination of Archduke Ferdinand and his wife, Archduchess Sophia, by a Siberian student. The Great War involved every nation in the world, including America under the Presidency of Woodrow Wilson, due to the bombing of Ocean liner near the waters of Ireland.

The Germans had no good reason anyway just that they were power hungry. They joined forced with The Ottoman Empire, Austria-Hungary, and Bulgaria. The German West South Africa invaded Britain‘s South Africa and tried to take it over.

It seemed that every nation in God’s Green Earth and in Europe had been affected by The Great War. It was a great day when all the Entente Forces won the Great War over the Central Forces. Peace didn’t fully come until sometime in the year of 1923.

People all over Europe were trying to rebuild their lives that were devastated from the Great War and to forget about the war.

Many millions of innocent people died needlessly, not to mention many men who served in the Entente Forces. Many tragedies happened in the course of The Great War, one was the needless assassination of Czar Nicholas the Second and his entire family in Yekaterinburg in the Ural Mountains of Russia.

One government of Russia was overthrown for another government. Many innocent Russians were left without food, clothing, and a place to live.

There were other tragedies that left the world in shock such as the sinking of HHR the Titanic in April of 1912, to be followed by the death of King George the Fifth and Queen Mary of Teck’s youngest son, Prince John in 1914.

It was good that the world was finally at peace and England like any other country touched by the Great War trying to rebuild after the war.

Mary and Collin looked forward to the birth of their first child in autumn of 1924.

Both of them would be 24 years old at the time of their child’s birth. They prepared for the birth of their first child.

England particularly Yorkshire was coming out of hibernation and the Moors were full of sweet smelling heather. The trees were getting green once again, and the flowers started to reappear after long winter hibernation.

The air smelled sweet of Moorish heather, which Mary loved so much after Dickon Sowerby taught about Yorkshire and the Moors.

Mary thought once Dickon and she would be married. However, it wasn’t meant to be. Poor boys who are born commoners don’t marry rich girls who are born in English society and hold a title such as “Lady” It just wasn’t done.

Dickon, Collin, and Mary remained closed friends, just as Martha and Mary remained close friends. She was the first friend Mary ever made when she first came to Misselthwaite Manor to live with her late Uncle Archibald and Cousin Collin.

Mary groomed to be married off to some noble man that could provide her with a title who would make a fine wife for some English noble man. However, Collin was persistent to marry Lady Mary Lennox himself; just as he was determined, that no one would ever separate Mary and him again.

They had been separated since they turned 12 year of age, and reunited because of Lord Archibald’s death and funeral.

He made a promise to Mary many years ago when they were children playing their Secret Garden, they would never separate, and that he would marry her.

Everything he had said came true.

Now Collin and Mary were about to turn 24 years old, expecting their first child in the autumn of 1924. They had been married in summer of 1923 in Lily’s Garden.

Misselthwaite Manor was anticipating the birth of Mary and Collin’s baby. Mrs. Murdock had redone the nursery in bright festival colors just as Mary had ordered. She didn’t want their child to be surrounded in dark, gloomy colors. She wanted their baby’s nursery to be full of bright colors.

Mary had picked out the baby furniture herself. The baby crib was Victorian in style as was most of the décor in the baby’s nursery. The baby layette was of different colors of peach, pale green, and yellow, until the baby actually arrived. Once the baby arrived, the baby layette would be changed to pinks or blues with a mixture of white, ivory, peach, yellow, and light green colors.

The curtains were of light green with animals on them.

Mary looked over the nursery with pride and said, “Yes, this is wonderful. I don’t want anyone who works around our baby wearing dark, gloomy colors.”

Collin walks into the nursery and says, “It looks wonderful my Lady-wife, you did a wonderful job.”

“Thank you my Lord-husband, I want our baby to experience only happiness.” Mary says.

“Have you chosen the Au Pair Mary?” Collin asks her.

“No, I have to interview suitable young women with experience.” Mary says.

“It seems to me you would pick Martha Sowerby to be Au Pair to our child.” Collin says.

“Yes that would seem the sensible choice but I need to interview young women who have had the training and experience of raising children of nobility.” Mary says.

“Have you any prospects?” Collin inquired

“I have many applicants to interview, perhaps you‘d like to sit in and help me pick out the best suited for the position.” Mary says.

“No, No, that is woman’s job to take care of the children and see who raised them.” Collin said.

“Collin Craven you are too old fashion. Remember this is the 20th century.” Mary reminds him.

“I have not forgotten we entered the 20th century.” Collin says.

“I am glad to hear that.” Mary says laughing, “Soon we can go out to Our Garden.”

“Should you be seen in your condition?” Collin asks Mary.

“I am pregnant Collin I am not a leaper.” Mary reminds him, “I am only going out to our garden.”

“I know you are not a leaper.” Collin tells Mary

“I look forward to sitting in our garden. I have missed it all winter long.” Mary said.

“Yes I have missed it too.” Collin said.

John, Collin’s gentleman gentlemen comes up and says, “Excuse me Sir; you have a telegram that just arrived from America today.”

“Thank you John that will be all.” Collin tells John and he walks away.

“It must be from Lady Katherine. She must have arrived home safely back to America.” Collin says, opening it and it reads.

Dear Cousin Collin and Mary,

I wanted to send you two this telegram

I have arrived back safely in America and Brooklyn.

Thank you for everything you did for me while I was there at Misselthwaite Manor.

Your loving cousin, Lady Katherine Carter

Collin said, “Lady Katherine is home safe and sound.”

“I am glad to hear that I will miss her. I hope one day she will return to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“Collin you must wire her back and let her know about the baby.” Mary said.

“I will as soon as the baby arrives in autumn.” Collin says.

“It is too cold to go out right now, however, eventually the warms day will be upon us, and we can go to our garden.” Mary says.

“Yes I don’t want you to catch a chill out in the garden. It is not yet warm enough to go out all day long.” Collin says to Mary.

“I will of course do you ask my lord husband because I am a good obedient wife.” Mary says.

“I was not wrong when I took you to be my lady wife.” Collin says.

“No you could have done worse.” Mary says laughing, “I saw Lady Mary Devonshire look at you.”

“I have no interest in the Devonshire’s.” Collin says.

“Lady Mary Devonshire is pretty enough; she is a bit of a coquette.” Mary says.

“Yes I agree there. I am sure someone will ask her to marry him.” Collin said.

“Well Lady Mary is a gaudy young woman. I can’t say much on how she dresses. She wears way too much jewelry.” Mary says.

“I know that is why I could never marry a young woman like that.” Collin, “She would get me into debt in no time with her frivolous spending.”

“I am not the one for frivolous spending.” Mary replies, “I like to think I am penny-wise and penny-smart, as the American like to say.”

Collin just looks at her, laughs, and gives her a kiss. Mary smiles at him.

The only significant events between the years of 1923-1937 were that all American women regardless to age were granted the right to vote in presidential elections and that in January of 1936, King George the Fifth died at the age of 71, and was succeeded by his oldest son, Edward Albert Christian George Andrew Patrick Day Windsor ascended the throne in January of 1936 and all of a sudden HRH King Edward the Eighth announces he was going to abdicate in the favor of his brother, George, so he who married an American divorcee, Wallis Simpson.

The English were shocked but Edward was good to word rather than give up the woman he loved, he would rather give up the throne of England. Many people thought it was very romantic.

Mary says, “Did you hear the news HRH King Edward the Eighth is given up the throne for an American woman is divorced.”

“I heard his broadcast over the BCC that he would rather give up the throne than the woman he loves.”

“I think it is so romantic. The King giving up his throne so he can marry the woman he loves.” Mary said.

“So of us might say it was a wrong move. I can’t blame him. I would never give up the woman I love. “Collin tells Mary.

“I had to change a lot of Collin. When I first moved here from India, I was a bitter little girl.” Mary said.

“Yes I was a miserable little hypochondriac who believed he was going to get a lump of his back, die a young age.” Collin said, “Until you put me in my place.”

“I knew by the way you carried on there was nothing wrong with you. “ Mary said.

“You were right, and Dr. Craven was wrong.” Collin said.

“I am glad I proved to Dr. Craven that there was nothing wrong with you. All you needed is to get outside and be a normal little boy.” Mary said.

“You were right of course my lady-wife.” Collin says.

“You did it yourself you have the will to live.” Mary said, “I just helped.”

“You did help you gave life again.” Collin said.

“These are the years of peace and plenty. There is no hatred between countries and every thing is as it should be and we should give thanks to God for that.” Collin says.

“Yes these are the years of peace and plenty. I hope it remains to stay that way. There were too many lives lost during the Great War.” Mary says.

“All that lost of life for freedom and liberty.” Collin said, “I hope we never have to experience any other war such as the Great One. “

This was because later on Mary and Collin would experience World War II, which again was started by Germany, with the help of Russia under the dictatorship of Chancellor Adolph Hitler in 1939. Their days of peace and plenty would come to abrupt end. The World would at War again fifteen years later.

War World 2 would produce more causalities than The Big War would ever produce.

The new King of England, HRH, King George the VI, and his consort, Queen Elizabeth would produce the first of two heirs, Princess Elizabeth, born in 1925 and Princess Margaret Rose in 1930. There had been many changes in England since 1911.

However, for now, the world was at peace with each other. Everyone seemed to be getting along very well Countries were exchanging goods, services, and helping each other rebuild due to the disaster of the Great War.

Spring finally came to Misselthwaite Manor, both Mary and Collin were glad to see the old dreary winter melt into a warm spring so they could get out and enjoy Lily’s Garden.

The first day of spring in 1924, Mary said, “Come on Collin; let us go into the garden.”

“Mary, Mary what is the hurry. Our garden is going no where.” Collin said to Mary.

“I have waited all winter long for spring to come. I hated being locked indoors.” Mary said.

Mary grabbed her coat, hat, scarf, and gloves flew out the front door headed for the garden that she missed all winter long.

Collin grabbed his coat, gloves, and scarf, and followed Mary down the path to the garden she could scarcely contain herself. She opened the door, and ran in as if she was still that 10-year-old girl that had come from India. Mary’s eyes lit up and she said, “Oh it is so beautiful. I have missed you my garden.”

Collin followed her in and saw how happy she was to see the garden after the cold winter they had in Yorkshire.

“I Dickon he needs to come and help with the garden.” Mary tells Collin.

“Yes, Dickon does have a green thumb.” Collin tells Mary.

“Just think in the summer we will have fountains and curtains of roses again.” Mary said.

“For the minute it is just coming out of hibernation and the only flowers that are in bloom are those that come out first.” Collin says.

“I know it has always been this way, snowdrops, daffodils, and crocuses come out first.” Mary says.

“Look Collin, there is one of Beggar’s children.” Mary said.

“Yes they seemed to like my late mother’s garden.” Collin said, “They are welcome my late mother would love to see the birds in her garden.”

“Ah I wish that both were still alive to see our baby being born.” Mary said.

“They are with us even now Mary.” Collin says.

“I know I can feel Aunt Lily’s presence in this garden whenever I come into it.” Mary says.

“Sometimes I look where they would sit together.” Collin says.

“Yes I can see Aunt Lily calling her beloved Archibald, “Archie, Archie, I am in the garden, in the garden.” She would call out in her sweet voice that sounds like an angel.

“This garden is a testament of their love for each other and our love for each other. My Late mother would have wanted it that way.” Collin says.

“Yes it is a testament for our love for each other.” Mary says smiling.

“There is so much work to be done. Dickon will have his job cut out for him.” Mary says.

“Mary you know I know how much you love this garden, however, due to your dedicate condition I must ask you not to over do it here in the garden this year.” Collin asks Mary.

“It shall be as you wish my lord-husband. I will let Dickon do everything.” Mary says.

“You may supervise it, but please don’t do any labour.” Collin asks Mary.

“There is no need to Dickon and Ben can do everything.” Mary says.

“I am glad to hear you say that. “ Collin says.

“This year I will just sit back and watch the garden bloom.” Mary says.

Collin smiles at Mary. They both have a great love for the garden. Mary sits down by the pond and Collin joins her at the pond.

“Mary you are getting tired. Let us go back to the Manor now.” Collin says.

“Yes I am tired and I want my afternoon tea and biscuits.” Mary says.

Mary gets up, Collin takes her by the hand, and together they walk out of Lily’s Garden.

Mary turns around and says, “Je volonté voir vous demain ma jardin.” She lets Collin lead her out of the garden, and he closes the door, they head back towards the Manor.

Collin and Mary walk slowly back to the manor, enter by the front door; they are greeted by Mrs. Murdock who says, “Master Collin and Mistress Mary, I have been looking for you. I have your tea and biscuits ready.”

“Please take them into the den. We will have our tea and biscuits there.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock looks at Mary and says, “Madame, you must not overdo it.”

“I have no intention overdoing it Mrs. Murdock.” Mary replies, “I am tired.”

“Madame all pregnant women get tired.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“How would you know Mrs. Murdock have you ever been pregnant?” Mary asks irritated.

“No Ma’am I have never been pregnant.” Mrs. Murdock replies.

“I see so what makes you an expert on child birth.” Mary says tartly.

“Nothing Ma’am, I am just telling you what Mrs. Sowerby told me.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I trust Susan Sowerby she has had 10 children.” Mary said.

“Mary weren’t you being a little rough with Mrs. Murdock.” Collin asks Mary

“I don’t think so. I have tried to like the woman I just can’t. “Mary says.

“I don’t blame you she isn’t one of my favorite people either.” Collin says.

“I remember when I first came to Misselthwaite Manor; she locked me in my room when I started to explore it.” Mary says. I don’t why we keep her on.”

“We keep her on because she does as we want her to do. New servants may not be as willing to do what we ask them to do.” Collin says.

“Well the best thing to do in that case is make sure you know who Mrs. Murdock is hiring.” Mary said.

“Mary, you are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, you must assert that to Mrs. Murdock.” Collin tells her.

Mary walks over to the picturesque window and says, “It is a perfect day to go for a walk in our gardens.”

Collin looks out the window and says, the skies are blue now, but it during this time of year we get storms.”

“I don’t care I going out to the garden, a little rain isn’t going to hurt me.” Mary says, she grabs her coat, hat, scarf, and gloves and puts them on and heads out for the garden because it is a nice day. Collin watches her from the window as she walks down the path that leads to the garden.

Collin doesn’t realize that Mary is headstrong and will do exactly what she wants to be regardless to be married or not. Nothing has ever stopped Mary from doing what she really wants to do. This is something Collin will just have to accept.

Collin realizes that Mary is using freedom because come autumn Mary and Collin will have no time for themselves whatsoever, once their baby is born.

Mary walks into the garden, starts to walk the paths of the garden and she sits down near the pond and sighs.

Mary asks “Tante Lily être vous la je avoir besoin de parler a’ vous.”

Mary sits in the quiet of the garden when the garden starts to have a warm breeze through it.

Lily says in her quite spirit, “Que est il Mary?”

Mary says, “Tante Lily Je Avoir Besoin de vous.”

“Je suis ici pour vous ma niece Mary.” Lily says.

“Thank you Aunt Lily, I just need to know that your spirit is still in our garden.” Mary said.

“Mary, Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous ET Collin Je Suis pour vous.” Lily says.

The spirit of Lily disappears as quickly as it appears leaving Mary at Peace.

“Mary where are you?” Collin calls out.

“Collin, I am in the garden, I am garden.” Mary calls out.

Collin finally finds Mary sitting on the edge around the pond.

“There you are Mary.” Collin says.

“Yes I haven’t gone that far away.” Mary says

“I see our garden is really blossoming out well.” Collin says.

“Yes the first spring flowers have already bloomed.” Mary said, “The last ones to bloom are the roses.”

“It is the roses I love the most.” Mary says,” they come in such a variety of colors.”

“Yes they do come in many colors.” Collin says.

“Mrs. Murdock has our tea and biscuits ready.” Collin says.

“Why can’t we have our tea out here some time?” Mary asks Collins

“We could later on in the summer time but not right now it is simply too cool.” Collin said.

“Come Mary, you don’t need to be out in this cool weather.” Collin said.

“Very well I will come but I will return to the garden tomorrow. It is supposed to be warm and sunny.” Mary says.

“No one can stop you Mary Lennox Craven for coming out into this garden.” Collin said.

“I wish someone would dare to stop me. They would see a rather ugly side of me I have worked on very hard not for anyone to see.” Mary said.

Lily’s Garden was given to me by late Uncle Archibald.” Mary said.

“No one would dare stop me from going into my garden. “ Mary said, “Pregnancy or no pregnancy I will always go to the garden.” Mary said.

Collin says. “No one would ever stop you from doing what you want to do. You have always been a headstrong young woman.” Collin said.

“It is well that people remember that I am headstrong young woman.” Mary said, walking into Misslethwaite Manor with Collin.

Mrs. Murdock comes out and says,” I have your tea and biscuits ready Master Collin.”

“We will have our tea in the den.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir I will place them on the table.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Mary gives Mrs. Murdock a very distasteful look and Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves the room.

“I dislike that woman being around us so much Collin.” Mary says.

“She has been in our employment for a long time.” Collin said.

“Well I say we let her go and get someone new.” Mary says.

“Why Mary what makes you say this?” Collin asks

“I just don’t like her being around me.” Mary says going over to the table pouring their tea.

Mary walks over and gives Collin his tea and biscuits walks back over to the table to get her tea and biscuits.

“I don’t like her. I say she goes.” Mary says.

“How will I tell her we have to let her go?” Collin asks

“Just tell her we no longer need her services.” Mary says.

“Give her a good recommendation and severance pay.” Mary said, “Send that disagreeable woman on her way to wherever.”

“I can’t do that to Mrs. Murdock she has no where to go Mary.” Collin said sympathetically.

“Collin Craven you are an old softy, I will do it for you.” Mary says.

“Mrs. Murdock has been a loyal and faithful servant to the Cravens all these years.” Collin tells Mary.

“Fine keep her, but I don’t want her anywhere around me Collin.” Mary said sternly

“Alright Mary, I will tell Mrs. Murdock to keep out of your sight and way.” Collin says.

“Good that will be just fine. I don’t want her any where around our baby either.” Mary says, “I will send for Susan Sowerby.”

“Have it your way Mary.” Collin says.

“Thank you Collin, I will have it my way I am after all The Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says

“Yes Mary you are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, but remember I am the Great Lord of Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin asserts himself.

“I will not forget that you are Lord over Misselthwaite Manor and my lord-husband.” Mary says.

“That is well Mary, as I will never forget you are my lady-wife.” Collin replies.

Mary smiles at Collin and Collin can’t stay mad long at Mary. Mary’s smile warms him.

“My lady wife it is all impossible for me to stay mad at you for very long when you smile at me.” Collin said.

“I never want you to be mad at me or find a reason to be mad at me.” Mary says.

“Oh my dearest Collin, I can never stay mad at you for very long. We have been together too long.” Mary says, “I have to remember that I am pregnant.”

“Ah yes our little Craven.” Collin said proudly.

“Collin, I know I have picked out the name Elizabeth Lily, but I will call our baby if a daughter, Lily.” Mary says.

“I know my late mother would be pleased.” Collin said.

“Ah yes, Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald would both me and grandmother and grandfather and Great Aunt and Uncle as well.” Mary says,” They would be a grandmother and grandfather though you, and a great Aunt and Uncle through me.” Mary says, “How strange?”

“Yes it is strange, and had your parents stayed alive during the 1911 cholera epidemic you would not have come to live with us at Misselthwaite Manor. How would have we ever met each other.” Collin said.

“I don’t know Collin, most likely my parents would have married me off to some English nobleman.” Mary said.

“Sometimes I dream of my mother and fathers did. Do you dream about your late mother and father? Mary asks Collin

“I dream my late mother is out in her garden tending to her precious garden and I am with her running wild and free.” Collin says, “My father is standing out in the Moorish hill side on Misselthwaite Manor.”

“I can hear my late mother call out his name “Archie, Archie, “and I can hear him call out for my dear late mother, “Where are you Lily? Where are you?”

“I am here in my garden; I am here in my garden, with Collin, with Collin.” My late mother calls back to my late father.

“My dreams are of the garden but the garden turns into a wild jungle. I am only two years old, and I hear my mother Rose Lennox calls out for “Mary come to me.”

I start to walk towards her, the brushes are so tall, and all that by the time I make my way out to reach her, she smiles, turns, and runs away from me dropping the bonnet she is wearing on her head.” Mary says, “I start to cry, but then I wake up realize it is only a night-mare as Cousin Katherine said because dreams are supposed to happy not frightening and sad.”

“We have not heard from our cousin Katherine since she arrived back home. I do hope she will write to us and let us know how things are going for her in New York.” Mary said.

“Katherine was happy to be going home after all she is an American.” Collin said.

“Ah yes the country of peace, plenty, and land of opportunity.” Mary said smiling, “do you actually believe that Collin?” Mary asked.

“Well I have read there are plenty of opportunities for anyone who cares to immigrate to America through Ellis Island.” Collin said.

“The French gave The American President the Liberty Enlightening the Way as a gift of friendship for their contribution during The American Revolutionary War. The American President, Grover Cleveland, renamed her “The Statute of Liberty.” Collin said.

“I have seen pictures of Lady Liberty standing so straight and tall, welcoming all the immigrants that want to enter America.” Mary says.

“The French and The Americans have always been friends since the American Revolutionary War in 1776.” Collin says, “England lost that colony due to the insanity of Old King George the Third, grandfather of her late HRH Queen Victoria.” Collin said.

“One day Collin Britain will lose a lot of her colonies and each in turn will fight to become an independent nation.” Mary says.

“Merry Old England will ways be Merry Old England.” Collin says.

Mary walks over to the picturesque window and says, “Listen to that whistling coming out from the Moors.”

“Yes it is eerie.” Collin says, “Just like Martha said, it sounds like someone is lost out in the Moors and trying to find their way out of them.”

“We can be thankful that winter has melted into spring and soon the weather will be nice enough for us to go out in our garden more.” Mary says.

“It is good to know that during the Great War that the Entente Forces were England, France, America, Russia, Belgium, and Romania.” Collin said, “This is the very reason why we won the Great War because of our allies.”

“Russia is no longer Russia but the Republic of Soviet Socialist and has the Communist leader, Stalin.” Collin says.

“Yes poor Russian people. The richer will get richer and the poor be made to work them selves silly.” Mary said sadly.

“I wonder how many innocent children were left without parents and are in government run orphans.” Mary said to Collin.

“I am afraid the Great War left many children orphans and many people homeless.”

Collin tells Mary.

“I know what is to be an orphan.” Mary says, “I was lucky to have an Uncle to be my guardian.” Mary said, “Think of all the other poor children that have none.”

“Yes My lady-wife it is sad and tragic. Thank God that the Big War is over and done.” Collin said.

“Many countries are helping each other to rebuild.” Collin said to Mary.

“How can we contribute to this cause?” Mary asks Collin.

“I don’t know my lady-wife, right now we have to think of our child.” Collin says.

“Yes our child.” Mary says smiling, “I wish Uncle Archie and Aunt Lily were here right now to see it.”

“I have a feeling both of them are smiling down at us and watching over us as well.” Collin says.

“I have the sense of peace knowing the very same thing “Mary says, “Tante Lily and Oncle Archibald pouvoir vous deux voir nous encore.”

Collin looks at Mary and he knows she is asking his late mother and father can they see them both now, happily married and expecting their first baby.

“Collin I know this baby is a going to be a little girl I will call her Lily.” Mary, “although her full Christian name will be Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven.”

“It is a fitting tribute to my late mother.” Collin says kissing Mary.

“This way we will always have your late mother present with us.” Mary said.

Collin said nothing because he knows that his late mother would have wanted it this way. She was just a nice, sweet young woman from Thwaite Village. All she ever asked from her husband, Lord Archibald Craven is for a garden, and he gave her a garden as a wedding present.

To that garden is renamed after her memory Lily’s Garden and every spring and summer Collin and Mary go out to spend as much time in Lily’s Garden as possible. It is their place of peace and happiness. It is where they built long lasting happy memories as children.

Summer went well. Every passing month Mary grew larger and larger with their first child who would be born in autumn. Mary spent more and more time in the garden talking to her dear friend, Dickon Sowerby and the old gardener, Ben Weatherstaff.

Dickon says, “Mother says it can be anytime in September that ye little one will be born.”

“Did your mother say what day in September?” Mary asks Dickon.

“I Mother is not God Lady Mary. She can tell when the baby drops down lower.” Dickon said.

“I wish someone could tell me when this baby will be born.” Mary said.

“Don’t worry Mistress Mary, me mother is a midwife and she will be helping the doctor that helps bring ye little one into the world.” Dickon said.

“I trust your mother Dickon.” Mary replies.

“Ye should she has had nine of her own children and has helping in the birthing of many children here in Yorkshire and Thwaite Village.” Dickon says.

“I don’t want that many children, Collin and I will settle for what we are blessed with.” Mary says.

“That is the way it should be Mistress Mary.” Old Ben Weatherstaff replies.

“All we ask for is a healthy baby.” Mary said, “We are not particular in what our baby’s sex is. We just ask for a healthy baby.”

“Ye look to be in good healthy Lady Mary.” Dickon says as he tends to the flower gardens.

“I am in good enough health.” Mary says, “The only time I had poor health was while I lived in India.”

“Aye, when you came here to England, Yorkshire, and Misselthwaite Manor, you really blossomed out.” Dickon said.

“Yes that much is true Dickon, being out in the fresh air, and finding my late Aunt Lily’s garden brought me back to health.” Mary said, “Just as it restored my lord husband to health and vitality.”

The long summer months grew on, the sun stayed out a little longer, so the days stayed warmer so Mary could linger out in the garden. The garden is where she was the most happiest.

Sometimes Collin would come looking for her, “Mary, Mary, are you in the garden.”

“I am in the garden Collin with Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff.” Mary called out to Collin

“There you are you spend so much time in the garden.” Collin tells Mary.

“It causes no harm and the fresh air is good for me.” Mary says to Collin

“Remember what the doctor said, you need to rest more.” Collin said.

“What do doctors know of pregnant women?” Mary asks Collin

“I don’t know if I can really answer that question, but the doctor said you needed to rest more.” Collin said defiantly, “Rest you will my lady-wife.”

“I will come with you back to the Manor, just to prevent an argument.” Mary says.

“I am not trying to argue with you my lady-wife; I am just stating what the doctor has said.” Collin says.

“Don’t worry my lord-husband I am coming with you back to the manor. I would like some afternoon tea and biscuits.” Mary said.

“I will order Murdock to bring you tea and biscuits as soon as we get back to the manor.” Collin says as he takes Mary by the hand leads her out of the garden back up to the front door of the manor.

Collin and Mary walk in the door and Collin calls out, “Murdock, bring my lady-wife her afternoon tea and biscuits in the den.”

Collin and Mary walk into the den, sit by the fire that is lighten in the fireplace.

“You should see the garden, it is getting very beautiful.” Mary tells Collin.

“I am sure of it Dickon and Old Ben Weatherstaff know how to make anything grow.” Collin replies.

“Dickon said his mother can tell when the baby will be born by the way he/she drops in my womb.” Mary says, “Mrs. Sowerby has helped to bring many babies into the world.”

“I know that is why we will trust her to bring our baby into the world.” Collin states.

“Mrs. Sowerby has had nine children; I don’t wish for that many I would like two or three God willing.” Mary said.

“We will settle for what the Lord gives us Mary.” Collin said.

“Yes we will be thankful for any and all children we will have.” Mary said.

“I know I know this is a baby girl Collin.” Mary says.

Collin just smiles at Mary, and Mary goes to sit down, enjoys her afternoon tea and biscuits.

The only thought Mary is thinking is come autumn when their baby is born and she can hold the child in her arms.

Chapter 18: The Years of Peace and Plenty-Autumn of 1924

Summer had come and gone at Misselthwaite Manor, and Mary was in her last month of her confinement. She was growing larger and larger with their first child.

Mary could barely get around and she would welcome the time that her confinement would end.

Mrs. Sowerby was called in to exam Mary and said, “My Lady it can be anytime now.”

“I have heard that for sometime now.” Mary said.

“My Lady babies decide when they will be born with the help of God.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

Mary stayed more and more by herself until it was time for her confinement.

Mrs. Sowerby assures Collin that pregnant women are like that, they would rather not be around anyone until after the birthing process is done.

The only ones that Mary would allow to be around her were Mrs. Sowerby and Martha. She didn’t even want Mrs. Murdock around her.

Collin would approach Mary and Mary said, “I am fine Collin, I am only expecting a baby.”

“Yes that is true. You seem to get more distant from me.” Collin said.

“That is not true, we are still very close, and that will never change.” Mary assures Collin.

“I will be glad when I return to wearing all my regular dresses.” Mary says to Collin.

“I think you look very charming in your maternity dresses.” Collin says.

“Collin Craven you would love regardless if I got fat and ugly.” Mary said.

“Well that is true, but you will never be fat and never be ugly in my eyes.” Collin says.

“Collin you must wire Katherine and let her know I am close to my confinement.” Mary insists.

“I will send her a telegram the minute our baby is born.” Collin replies.

Mrs. Murdock enters the room and Mary says, “What do you want?”

“I have just come in to see if Master Collin or you need anything?” Mrs. Murdock said.

“No we don’t and if we do we will ring for you. You may go now.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am Lady Craven.” Mrs. Murdock says and curtsey leaves the room.

“Mary you need not be so hostile towards Mrs. Murdock that is so unlike you.” Collin tells Mary.

“I can’t help it and I have tried. I simply don’t like that woman.” Mary says.

“Why don’t you go sit down, drink your afternoon tea before it becomes cold.” Collin suggests.

“Oh yes I nearly forgot about it. I think I will have a cup of tea and some biscuits.” Mary says, walks over to the table, pours herself a cup of tea and takes two biscuits, sits down by the fireplace in the chair. Collin comes to join her, takes his place in the chair next to her.

Mary says, “I am tired my lord-husband, will you please help me to stand up.”

“Yes of course Mary, take my hand, and I will see you to our room.” Collin says.

Collin helps Mary to their room, and she goes to lie down.

“Do you wish me to stay with you Mary?” Collin asks her.

“If you wish you may stay with me. I have never been so tired and I am only 24 years old.” Mary said.

“You only feel tired because you are pregnant and in the last stages of your confinement.” Collin said, “Mrs. Sowerby says it is to be expected.”

“Where is Mrs. Sowerby right now, Collin?” Mary asks

“I think she is in the kitchen with Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

“Collin, go ask Mrs. Sowerby and Martha to come to me.” Mary looks at Collin.

“Mary my lady wife, are you in labour?” Collin asks

“I am not sure; I have never been in labour before. Please go at once, send Mrs. Sowerby and Martha to me immediately.” Mary asks.

Collin leaves the room, goes to the kitchen, and says.” Mrs. Sowerby and Martha my lady wife asks for your presence in our bedchamber.”

Mrs. Sowerby looks up and says, “It is My Lady Mary and she is in labour?”

“Mary said, she doesn’t know but you would know.” Collin says.

“Come Martha, we must not keep Lady Mary waiting.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

Martha looks at Collin and says, “Sir, you wait down here, once ye baby is born we will let you know and you may come and see My Lady Mary and your newborn.”

“I will do ask you ask. I know midwifery is women’s work.” Collin said.

Mrs. Sowerby and Martha make their way up to Mary’s room and knock on the door, “Ma’am, it is Mrs. Sowerby and Martha we have come to help you.”

“Come in Mrs. Sowerby and Martha.” Mary calls out.

“I don’t know but I think I am in labour.” Mary says.

“How are thee pains?” Mrs. Sowerby asks

“They come and go every few minutes.” Mary says

“Aye it sounds like in time ye little one will be born.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Martha, go get as many clean towels as you can and boil some hot water.” Mrs. Sowerby tells Martha.

“Yes my lady mother.” Martha says and leaves Mary in Mrs. Somersby’s capable hands.

Mary is lying on the bed, and Mrs. Sowerby says, “Ye have a few hours to go Ma’am. I will have the cook make you some white willow tea; it will help aid with the discomfort ye are feeling.”

“How long must I wait and go through this intolerable pain.” Mary asks.

“Ma’am, babies take their time. Thee white willow tea will help to ease the pain.” Mrs. Sowerby tells Mary.

“Just think My lady Mary in a few hours ye will be holding your baby in ye arms.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

Mary just lies back on her bed, and every now and then lets out a scream.

“There, there now My lady Mary, ye are only having a baby.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

The hours go by and finally on September 22 in the year of 1924, Mary finally delivers a healthy baby girl.

“Lady Mary, ye have a healthy baby girl.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“A little girl I knew she would be a girl.” Mary said happily, and the baby is placed into Mary’s arm and she says, “Welcome into the world Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose.”

Martha runs down the stairs and says, “Master Collin, Mistress Mary your wife has been delivered of a fine, healthy baby girl and the mother and baby are doing both fine.”

Collin climbs the stairs and knocks on the door, and says, “May I come in.”

Mary calls out “Come in and say hello to your daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven.”

Collin walks in, rushes over to Mary’s side, and he sees her holding the tiny baby in her arms, “We have a healthy daughter, are you upset she is not a boy?” Mary asks Collin.

“No, my lady wife, I am not at the least bit disappointed. I am very happy both our daughter and you are doing very well. She is beautiful.” Collin says.

“Sir would ye like to hold your daughter.” Mrs. Sowerby asks.

“Oh yes, I would love to hold my daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose.” Collin says.

Mrs. Sowerby places the tiny infant in Collin’s arms, and Collin says, “We have waited a long time for you to make your entrance into the world. Welcome my dearest daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose,” and he plants a kiss on her forehead.

“Lady Mary needs to rest Master Collin. The birthing process is not an easy on any women.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Do you need anything my lady wife?” Collin says.

“No my lord husband, all I need is to rest.” Mary said.

“I will leave you to rest. I will come back later to check on you.” Collin says.

“I am not going anywhere my Lord husband.” Mary replies, turns over, and goes to sleep.

Collin walks over to the cradle where his sleeping daughter is lying and smiles at her and says, “She is beautiful and healthy Mrs. Sowerby.”

“Oh aye Master Collin, very healthy, beautiful, she is a child you can be proud of.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

Collin picks up the tiny baby in his arms and holds her, “She is beautiful Mary.”

Mary looks up and says, “Yes she is.”

“We will call her after your mother as a nickname Lady Lily.” Mary says.

“My late mother would be pleased because we named her after Rose and herself.” Collin says.

“Well I give her the middle name of Lily Rose because they were twin sisters.” Mary said.

“I only wish that Uncle Archie had been here to see this day.” Mary says.

“My late father would be so happy for us.” Collin said.

“I know and so would late Cousin Craven. Collin, you must send Katherine a telegram announcing the birth of our daughter to her.”

“I will do that immediately. Murdock I need the phone I wish to make a call to London and send a telegram to Brooklyn, New York USA.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir, I will bring the phone to you at once.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Collin picks up the phone and the operator says, “Number please.”

“Yes this is Lord Craven out at Misselthwaite Manor in Yorkshire England; I would like to send a telegram to Lady Katherine Carter who lives in Brooklyn, New York USA.” Collin says.

“I will connect you to the telegraph service Lord Craven, please hold on.” The operator says.

A second voice comes on and says, “Telegram office, how may I help you?”

“Hello this is Lord Collin Craven at out Misselthwaite Manor; I would like to send an international telegram to Lady Katherine Carter of Brooklyn, New York USA.” Collin says.

“Lord Craven, please tell me what you would like to say in the telegram, “the voice on the end of the phone says.

“Please let the telegram say this, Dear Cousin Katherine. (Stop)

I am sending you this telegram to let you know that Cousin Mary (Stop)

Has been delivered of a healthy baby girl today being September 22, 1924 (Stop)

Mother and daughter are both doing well. (Stop)

We named the baby Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven (Stop).

Your Affectionate Cousins in England,

Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven (Stop)

Misselthwaite Manor, (Stop)

Yorkshire, England U.K. (Stop)

“Did you get the entire message operator?” Collin asks

“Yes Lord Craven, I will send it right off through the telegram service. Lady Katherine should receive it by tomorrow morning. Do you have her address in New York?” The telegram personnel asked.

“Yes I do, it is Lady Katherine Carter

1145 Rosendale Street

Brooklyn, New York USA “Collin states.

“Thank you Sir, I’ll notify you when Lady Katherine receives her telegram and if there is any response or reply. Thank you for using Alexander Graham Bell Telegram services.” The telegram personnel say.

“Yes, you are welcome and thank you.” Collin says and hangs up the phone.

Collin returns to where Mary is lying after her long labour and delivery and says, “I have sent a telegram off to Lady Katherine announces the arrival of our new heiress.” Collin says happily.

“Collin you are not disappointed that our first child is a daughter are you?” Mary asks Collin.

“No not at all, I am delighted that we have a daughter. I wouldn’t trade her or you for anything.” Collin says.

“English law has been changed whereas our daughter will inherit Misselthwaite Manor no matter after both of us are gone.” Mary says.

“Yes, that is the good. Our family property is secure.” Collin said.

Mary looks up at Collin and says, “Perhaps the next child we have will be a son.”

“Mary my lady wife I am not worried about it. I have my heiress in Lady Elizabeth.” Collin said.

“We will have to make a suitable match for her once she is older enough to wed.” Mary says.

“Mary, I will not agree to a prearranged marriage for our daughter. We married for love and so must our daughter marry for love when the time comes.” Collin says.

“I will not have her sent all the way to Switzerland Collin. I want her to obtain her education here in England and be a property English Lady.” Mary says.

“I am sure when the time comes we can find appropriate finishing school for young English ladies here in England.” Collin tells Mary.

“One thing there will be no Ayahs or Governesses for Lady Elizabeth.” Mary said.

“Mary you must hire a wet-nurse and a nanny until Mrs. Sowerby agrees to let you get up and oversee Lady Elizabeth’s upbringing and care.” Collin says.

“Mrs. Sowerby must know someone who is a good wet-nurse and nanny in one.” Mary says, “Ask Martha to come to me when she is finished for the day.”

Collin rings the bell, and Martha answers it and curtseys, “Thee called for me Master Collin?”

“Yes Martha, could your good mother possibly refer us to good wet-nurse and nanny.” Collin asks her.

“Yes Master Craven, me mother knows many women who are excellent wet-nurses and nannies if you should need one.” Martha replies.

“Good, ask your good mother to stop by tomorrow and give us the names of some women who would be appropriate to take of Lady Elizabeth, until Lady Mary is able to resume those duties herself.” Collin said.

“Yes Sir, I will pass the message onto me mother through Dickon.” Martha said, “He is out in the hall and would like to visit Mistress Mary if he may?”

“Of course, Dickon is always welcome.” Collin said.

Dickon walks in says, “A hearty congratulation Master Collin and Mistress Mary ti see the wee one is very beautiful and healthy.”

“Yes Dickon Lady Elizabeth is a very healthy and happy baby. It was long and hard on Mary I think.” Collin said.

“Mistress Mary is a sturdy young woman.” Collin said, “How do thee feel Mistress Mary?”

“I am fine Dickon I am just a little tired from the delivery.” Mary says.

“Lady Elizabeth is a fine healthy baby. You are indeed lucky.” Dickon says.

“Does thee plan to have the wee one baptized?” Dickon asks Mary and Collin.

“Why yes Dickon, when Lady Elizabeth reaches four weeks old, we will take her to the Anglican Church in Thwaite Village and have her baptized there.” Mary says.

“Lady Mary if I may, why have not the wee one baptized in the garden. You could call the parson up here to have the baptism.” Dickon suggests.

“What a wonderful idea Dickon, what do you think Collin?” Mary asks.

“I think it is a grand idea and the most appropriate place for a child of ours to be baptized.” Collin says.

Mary lies back and Martha says, not “all this talking is going to help Mistress Mary get better any faster. Ye gentlemen must leave so she can get some rest.”

“Yes, come Dickon, let us let Mary rest.” Collin says the two men walk out together.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary said, “All the endless talking has made me tired.”

“Turn over Mistress Mary, close your eyes, and get some rest. If ye need me, ring the bell.” Martha tells her.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary says, turns over, and closes her eyes. Martha closes the door to Mary’s bedroom and goes back downstairs to help cook prepare the dinner for the evening.

Mrs. Murdock asks, “How is Mistress Mary doing Martha?”

“The Mistress is doing fine. She is a sleep. She will need to find a good wet-nurse and nanny until she is able to take care of the wee one herself.”

“How is Master Collin’s doing?” Mrs. Murdock asks Martha.

“Master Collin is besides him with happiness. He is overjoyed to be a father.” Martha said.

“How is the baby doing Martha?” Mrs. Murdock asks Martha.

“Lady Elizabeth is thriving nicely. She is a bonny baby, and beautiful.” Martha said.

“Do you think Lady Mary would let me take a peek at the baby?” Mrs. Murdock asks Martha.

“I would not think that Lady Mary would deny you the right to see Lady Elizabeth.” Martha replied, “I would not bother the Mistress right now.”

“No I will wait; I will ask Master Collin if I might see the baby.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Master Collin is in the den with me brother, Dickon.” Martha said.

“I will go to Master Collin and ask if I might be able to see the baby.” Mrs. Murdock said.

Mrs. Murdock goes into the den and Collin looks up and says, “I did not ring for you Mrs. Murdock what is it?”

“Master Collin, I thought I might ask you if I might have a look at the new little Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Mrs. Murdock the baby is a sleep in the same room my lady wife is resting in. I would think you could wait until Mary is stronger before you go and see the baby.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir, I will make until Lady Mary gets stronger and is up.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“The only ones allowed in Mistress Mary’s convalescence room are Martha, Mrs. Sowerby, Dickon, and myself, do I make that very clear.” Collin says.

“Yes sir I understand.” Mrs. Murdock says, curtseys, and leaves the room.

Dickon looks at Collin and Collin says, “The very sight of Mrs. Murdock makes Mary angry and upset.”

“I can’t see why Master Collin.” Dickon said.

“Mary has never been particularly fond of Mrs. Murdock from day one.” Collin said.

“Master Collin, have me mother come over, take care of Mistress Mary and the wee one. I am sure she will carry the baby out for Mrs. Murdock to see.” Dickon says.

“What a good idea, but can she be spared. She has all your sisters and brothers to worry about and take care of.” Collin says.

“My brothers and sisters know how to take care of themselves when mother is away taking care of someone.” Dickon says.

“I will pay your mother well.” Collin tells Dickon.

“That is between me mother and you Master Collin what how she be paid.” Dickon said.

“Dickon when you get home please ask your Good mother to come by tomorrow.” Collin asks Dickon.

“I will give me mother your message Master Collin.” Dickon says.

“I best be getting home now Master Collin. Dinner will be ready for us.” Dickon said.

“Thank you Dickon for everything.” Collin says.

“Ye are most welcome Master Collin.” Dickon says Collin sees him to the door, and on his way.

Collin starts upstairs to go and check on Mary and his daughter, Lady Elizabeth.

He opens the door to see Mary sitting up in bed, with Lady Elizabeth in her arms.

He smiles at them, “How are you feeling my lady wife?”

“I am fine my lord husband. I am just feeding our daughter.” Mary says.

“I have sent word to Mrs. Sowerby to come and help you with Lady Elizabeth until you are strong enough to take care of her yourself.” Collin says.

“I will not need too much help but for a little while. I know Mrs. Sowerby can use the money to feed her brood of children.” Mary says.

“I will pay her well every week for everything she does.” Collin said.

“I know she will appreciate it. She has had a hard time since her husband passed away many years ago.” Mary said.

“You look like you are getting tired. I will leave you to get your rest.” Collin says.

“What is this, you will sleep elsewhere. I think not. Your place is with me my lord husband. I only have a baby.” Mary says.

“I thought you would like your privacy my lady wife after having our daughter.” Collin says.

“No, you may stay here with me and our daughter. We are a family and a family we will be.” Mary says.

“You are truly remarkable my lady wife.” Collin says.

“I will not argue with you there. Come to bed now.” Mary says.

Collin gets undressed, and climbs into bed with Mary. Mary blows out the lights.

It was on September 22, 1924 that Mary finally gave birth to their daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven. Mary’s labour and delivery like all first births was very difficult. Baby Elizabeth and Mary came out of it just fine.

Lady Elizabeth weighed in at 7 lbs 4 oz and was 21’4. Inches tall, she had blonde hair, and blue eyes.

Mary had decided to take care of the baby herself, but employed Mrs. Sowerby as Lady Elizabeth’s nanny and Mrs. Sowerby bought in a wet-nurse to feed the baby until she was at least one year old.

Chapter 19: The Year of Peace, Plenty, and Tragedy

There was very little news happening around the world between the years of 1924 to 1928, and then a most devastating event on New York‘s Wall Street that would affect all stock exchanges through the world.

The headlines read in London Courier this

The New York Times

Thursday, October 24, 1929

New York Stock Exchange Falls

It stated many prominent businessmen had committed suicide because of the New York Stock Exchange and Wall Street down Jones index dropped. People in New York and across the United States, London, and other people who were a part of the New York Stock Exchange hurried to withdraw all the money from their accounts in some banks. This was because they would be closing their doors, and one their doors were closed no one could take out any money.

This caused America to fall into the Great Depression and everything was terrible in America.

The American President, Herbert Hoover [1]didn’t know what to do about so some 2prominent bankers got together and worked together to repair all the damage that Black Thursday had done to the New York Stock Exchange.

1 Hebert Hoover, President of The United States 3-4-1929-3-3-1933

2. Thomas W. Lamont, Acting head of Morgan Bank, Albert Wiggin, Head of Chase National Bank, and Charles E. Mitchell, President of National City Bank.

American was in pandemonium and everywhere people were rushing to pull their money out of the banking account so they would have something to live on.

Collin takes the newspaper up to read it so he can be with Mary and Lady Elizabeth in their room. Martha and her mother, Mrs. Sowerby is the only one’s allowed to be around Lady Elizabeth.

Collin walks into the room and says, “Did you see Mary, America is a state of panic and the American President, Hoover doesn’t know what to do.”

Mary looks up from her covalence bed and say, “New York that is where Cousin Katherine is, I wonder how she is doing Collin. We must telegram her at once and see if we may be of help to her.” Mary says.

“It states eleven prominent business men took their own lives because of this crash in New York affecting their stocks that they had invested in.” Collin says.

“It will effect us here I wonder?” Mary asked Collin.

“I would think so in a small way. Every stock exchanged is connected with the New York Stock Exchange.” Collin said, “We don’t have any stocks in the London Stock Exchange.”

“It looks like Americans are in for a rough time. Their days of peace and plenty are over with.” Collin said sadly.

“Did telegram Cousin Katherine and ask her if she needs our help.” Mary says.

“Yes, I will do that right away.” Collin tells Mary

Collin picks up the bell and rings it, Mrs. Murdock shows up at the door, “May I help you Master Collin?”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock bring me the phone. I need to place another telegram overseas to Lady Katherine.” Collin says.

“Very good Sir, I will bring the phone to you at once.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Mrs. Murdock brings Collin the phone and he picks it up and a voice says.” Number please.”

“Good day this Lord Craven out at Misselthwaite Manor, I would like to send a telegram to Lady Katherine Carter in Brooklyn, New York USA.” Collin says.

“Very well, please tell me what you would like in the telegram.” The voice says

Friday, October 25, 1929

Dear Cousin Catherine (Stop)

We just found out what The New York Stock Exchange Fall (Stop)

We are prepared to help you in anyway we can (Stop)

Everyone here at Misselthwaite Manor are doing well (Stop)

Please let us know if you need our help (Stop)

Your affectionate English Cousins (Stop)

Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven (Stop)

Misselthwaite Manor (Stop)

Yorkshire, England UK (Stop)

“Operator did you get all that.” Collin asks

“Yes Lord Craven, I will send this telegram once to Lady Katherine Carter. We already have her address on file that is in Brooklyn, New York USA.

We will notify you if you get a response for Lady Katherine.” The operator said.

“I want to thank you for your time in this matter.” Collin says.

“We want to Thank you Lord Craven for using Alexander Graham Bell’s Telegram Service.” The voice says.

“You are very welcome.” Collin says, and put the phone back on the receiver.

“Mary looks up and said, “I do hope Cousin Katherine is all right.”

“I have sent her a telegram asking her if she needs help.” Collin said,

“By the year of 1929, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose was four

years old. She was growing into quite a beauty. She looked very much like her late grandmother and great-aunt, Lily. She had beautiful dark curly hair and the most beautiful hazel eyes with bluish green in them.

She was also a handful but they got through the terrible twos with Lady Lily, as they liked to call her. She was the joy of her mother, Mary and father, Collin. They doted on her.

Both Collin and Mary knew by the year of 1929, that Lily would be their only child. They had tried to get Mary pregnant a few years later with no great success. They had gone to specialists and they could find no reason why Mary couldn’t become pregnant again. Both Mary and Collin were in good health, both were capable parenting other children. However, when it came time to try not thing worked and Mary stayed childless.

They would be content with their daughter, Lily, and if she were to be their only child, she would get the best of all possible worlds. She was to be an only child; something that Mary didn’t want her to be. However, Fate and Destiny had decided otherwise for them.

By this time, Martha Sowerby had placed Old Mrs. Murdock as head of the Misselthwaite Manor servants. Martha had proven to be a faithful servant and deserved the promotion to oversee all the servants. They paid her well because she also didn’t mind taking care of Lady Lily, when Collin and Mary decided to go out for a while. They knew their daughter was safe and in capable hands.

Martha watched Lady Lily, and said, “Lady Mary, Lily looks so much like her late Grandmother.”

“Yes she does resemble her late grandmother, my late Aunt Lily, doesn’t she?” Mary replied.

“Yes Ma’am, she is adorable. Tis sad you can have no other children.” Martha said.

“Yes it is a tragedy. All the doctors and specialists in London can’t explain why I haven’t become pregnant after Lady Lily.” Mary says.

“Perhaps Ma’am, if Master Collin and you were to go away for a while and forget about things it may happen again.” Martha suggests.

“What and leave Lady Lily here by herself?” Mary said.

“Lady Lily would be fine; you don’t have to go away for a long time. Just take a trip the two of ye.” Martha said.

“Well on the earth would we go?” Mary asks.

“Well ye could go to Paris, Rome, for a month.” Martha suggests.

“Yes we could do that; I would have to ask Collin how he feels about the trip.” Mary says.

“There is nothing stopping ye from traveling is there Ma’am?” Martha asked Mary.

“No, nothing I can think of but Collin may not want to leave Lady Lily.” Mary said.

“Well Ma’am, I would go to thee Lord Husband and ask him right away.” Martha suggests.

“Yes I will do will you watch Lady Lily so I can talk to Collin.” Mary asks Martha.

“I will be glad to watch Lady Lily.” Martha said Mary gets up, and walks out of the room, down the stairs to the den, where Collin is sitting in the den.

Collin looks up, smiles, and says, “I see you have come to join me. I take Martha is looking after Lady Lily.”

“Yes Martha is watching Lady Lily, Collin how do you feel about taking a trip on the continent for a month.” Mary asks.

“Where would we go?” Collin asks

“We could visit, Paris, Rome, and Venice.” Mary says, “If we leave Misselthwaite Manor for just a little while, how do we know I won’t get pregnant.”

“We won’t know until months later. Yes, let’s take a trip to Paris, Rome, and Venice. It may just be what we need. Martha is capable of taking care of Lady Lily.” Collin says.

“We can have the chauffeur drive us from one country to another and take our time.” Mary says.

“Yes, go call Pierre to me, and I want him to go and get the car checked out for us before we start on our trip.” Collin said.

Mary picks up the bell, rings it, Martha with Lady Lily says, “Yes ma’am.”

“Martha go call Pierre to us, we need him to check the car for safety reasons before we go on our trip.” Mary says.

“How long will thee be gone from Misselthwaite Manor Mistress Mary?” Martha asks

“I would think not longer than month and a half. We are going to Paris, Rome, and Venice, and then back home.” Mary says, “We are leaving our daughter Lady Lily in your care. See nothing happens to her.”

“I will take care of her as if she is my own child.” Martha tells Mary.

“We will bring you something pretty back from each place.” Mary said to Martha.

“Never leave Lady Lily unattended at anytime.” Mary says.

“I will take care of Lady Lily, don’t worry thee pretty head off.” Martha said.

“I must go and pack what I am going to take. I know Collin will say I am taking too much. It is just spring; we will be back before summer begins.” Mary tells Martha.

“Does My Lady need help packing?” Martha asks

“No you primary job is to take care and watch over Lady Lily.” Mary says.

“Very good Lady Mary, I will take good care of thee daughter.” Martha says curtseys, and takes Lady Lily by the hand, back up to her nursery.

Collin is in the bedroom, packing up his luggage, Mary walks in.

“What should I take to Paris, Rome, and Venice?” She asks Collin

“Well I am sure I don’t know how to answer that. It is rather spring like in all countries right now, but it is also breezy and cool.” Collin tells Mary.

“So I should pack some light but warm clothes.” Mary asks

“Yes make sure they are suitable for both cool and warm weather.” Collin says.

Mary starts to pack, and she packs some of her most simple but tasteful dresses, blouses, and skirts along with the usual female apparel, places them carefully in her suitcase.

“Do you think I have enough?” Mary asks Collin.

“I would say three pieces of luggage is plenty and what you don’t have and you need we will buy for you in Paris, Rome, and Venice?” Collin says.

“We not go on a shopping expedition my Lord Husband; we are going on a trip with the hope that I will be come pregnant again.” Mary says.

“Mary, even if we don’t have any more children, we at least have our sweet daughter, Lady Lily.” Collin says.

“I want to give you a son, Collin.” Mary says.

“Mary what if after all we have done all we have is Lady Lily.” Collin says.

“I say those doctors in London have no brains.” Mary says.

“Let us be happy and content that we have at least one child, she is happy, healthy, and we love her.” Collin said.

“Yes we love our daughter but I know if we don’t worry so, perhaps, a second pregnancy with come about.” Mary said.

Collin just smiles at Mary.

“I hope the weather is Paris is nice.” Mary says.

“The weather in Paris is much like the weather here in England. Warms days and cool nights, what do the Americans call it, “Ah yes, An Indian Summer.” Collin says.

“I suspect the weather in Italy is a little warmer.” Collin said.

“I have always wanted to visit Venice and ride on a gondolier.” Mary says.

“I would think that you want to walk down Lover’s Lane.” Collin said.

“I would very much like to visit the Gardens at the Palace of Versatile.” Mary said, “I wonder how the French women are dressing now-a-days.”

“The magazines show that French fashion is much approved.” Collin says.

“Oh yes, well last time I saw French fashions they were totally unsuitable.” Mary said, “Not that English fashions are any better they are not. They are much too gaudy for me.”

“I read somewhere from a good Christian woman that she says, “simplicity makes a lovelier woman lovelier and an ugly woman less noticeable.” Mary says.

“Who was she my lady wife?” Collin asks

“She was a young widow who turned from the American Episcopalian Church and converted to the Roman Catholic Church. Her name was Elizabeth Ann Baley Seton.” Mary said she is the one who was commissioned to start a school for the education of young women in Maryland.” Mary says.

“Now you want to go to Rome to visit the Vatican City and perhaps get a private audience with the current Pontiff.” Collin asks Mary.

“Oh yes that would be divine. Who is the current Pontiff in Vatican City?” Mary asks“

“I think it is Pius the XI in Vatican City right now.” Collin says.

“I think it would be a great honor if we could meet the current Pontiff even though we are not Catholic.” Mary says, “I don’t think he would hold that against us.”

“We will have plenty to do when we get to Paris, Rome, and onto Venice.” Collin says.

“I wonder how the fashions are in Italy.” Mary asks.

“I am not a woman Mary My lady wife, I am sure the Italian women are fashionable.” Collin said.

“I hope they are less gaudy than the French women are.” Mary says.

“You don’t feel uncomfortable about leaving Lady Lily by herself?” Collin asks Mary.

“Our daughter is not going to be by herself. She will have Martha here to take care of her. We can trust Martha.” Mary said, “We must take this time because before we know we will have to find an appropriate school for young ladies in London.” Mary tells Collin.

“We are not leaving her alone forever.” Mary said, “We will be back in time for summer.” Mary says.

Pierre comes to the door of the bedroom and says, “Sir, the automobile is ready when you are ready.”

“Very good Pierre, carry Lady Mary’s luggage down first, and then come back and get my luggage. Make sure they strapped well to the car.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir,” Pierre goes and picks up Mary’s luggage and carries it down the stairs.

“I feel good about this trip,” Mary tells Collin.

“I am glad you are feeling good about this trip. I think it is just what we need.” Collin says.

“Yes, it is my Lord Husband and rests assure our daughter is in good hands.” Mary says.

“Our next trip Mary we take Lady Lily with us. I don’t want her to feel abandon like we did.” Collin says.

“I hope next time we take a trip the world is still at peace.” Mary says.

“Yes that is my hope as well. The world stays at peace with one another.” Collin says.

Chapter 20: We will Return in the Summer Time

Collin and Mary started on their way to travel throughout Europe a vacation they had needed for a long time. Mary and Collin felt comfortable about leaving Lady Lily at home at Misselthwaite Manor with Martha Sowerby. She had been with them since Lord Archibald was Lord over Misselthwaite Manor. She proved to be a good and faithful servant.

In fact, Mary promoted Martha as Head Servant over all the servants who worked at Misselthwaite Manor, she is the only one Mary, and Collin would allow to watch, their four-year-old daughter born in September of 1924.

Lady Mary went to the nursery to say good-bye to Lady Lily and she puts her on her knee and says, “I want you to be a good little girl for Martha.”

“Where are you going Momma?” Lady Lily asked.

“Papa and I are going to travel the continent for a couple of months. You will be fine in the care of Martha Sowerby.” Mary tells her daughter.

“When we get back it will be summer time I will take you in the garden with us.” Mary promises, “We will bring you some new dolls and clothes home from Paris, Rome, and Venice.” Mary tells Lily.

“I will miss you my baby.” Mary says hugging and kissing Lily.

“I will miss you Momma and papa as well.” Lady Lily says.

“While we are gone you will be Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary tells Lily.

“I must be going now my baby. Papa is waiting for me. We will be back before summer time.” Mary says, quickly leaving the nursery so she will not see Lily began to cry.

“Martha, Martha, take good care of Lily.” Mary asks Martha

“I will take care of her as if she is me own Ma’am.” Martha promises.

“Thank you Martha. Collin is waiting for me in the automobile.” Mary says hugging Martha.

“Have a good journey Mistress Mary and Master Collin. I will see thee in the spring.” Martha says waving good-bye as the car pulls out of the driveway to Misselthwaite Manor.

Martha watches the car drive down the driveway and out of sight. She quickly goes inside of Misselthwaite Manor to see a poor little girl playing alone all by herself.

“Hello Lady Lily, is there anything I can get for thee?” Martha asks.

“No, I am fine Martha.” Lily replies playing with one of her many dolls.

“I am here to take care of thee. So if there is anything you need, you just ring the bell and I will come running.” Martha says.

“When will my momma and papa come home?” Lily asks

“They will be back before summer comes.” Martha tells Lady Lily.

“Why did not my momma and papa take me with them?” Lily asks Martha.

“Ye momma and papa needed sometime to be alone.” Martha says, “They haven’t abandoned you.”

Lily walks over to the picturesque window and says, “What is beyond those walls Martha?”

“Ah, that is a secret. I will tell you about it one day.” Martha says.

“What kind of secret Martha tells me?” Lily asks Martha.

“Behind those walls lie many gardens, Lady Lily.” Martha says.

“What kind of gardens?” Lady Lily asks.

“Flower gardens beautiful magical flower gardens.” Martha said

“I want to go out and see the flower gardens. Will you take me Martha?” Lily asks.

“Yes when it gets warmer, I will take you. One of those gardens is named for your late grandmother, Lily Craven.” Martha says, “Your momma and papa renamed

the Secret Garden to Lily’s Garden way before you were born.” Martha said.

“Grandmother Lily is not here. Momma said Grandmother Rose and she are in heaven.” Lady Lily says.

“Yes me child that is true. Your papa’s mother, died when she gave birth to him, and your momma’s mother died when she was but ten years old along with her father.” Martha said.

“Momma will not tell me much about Grandmother Rose or Grandfather Albert Lennox.” Lady Lily says.

“Me child there is a good reason for that trust me. One day when you are older I am sure your momma will tell you everything.” Martha said.

“I am lonely Martha. I need friends to play with.” Lady Lily says.

“My lady you have many dolls to play with. When it gets warmer we will walk the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor.” Martha promises Lily.

“When will spring be here Martha?” Lily asks

“Spring comes on all of a sudden here in Yorkshire.” Martha said, “Everything turns purple in heather.”

Lily walks away from the window, sits down to play with her doll. A doll that came all the way from Paris, she had blonde hair, blue eyes, and made out of the finest porcelain.

Martha sits down in a chair in the nursery watching a lonely little girl play all by herself. Her parents on the way to travel the continent, Martha sat thinking how much Lily reminds her when Mary first came to Misslethwaite Manor.

Lily sits in her nursery; she periodically walks over to the window that looks out into the courtyard of Misselthwaite Manor. She waits and watches for an automobile to drive up into the driveway.

She gets up, goes to a picture book and starts looking at the pictures of places that have all kinds of old churches in them, flower gardens, and tall mountains.

Martha says, “If ye like I will read thee a story.”

“What kind of story?” Lily asks Martha

“I will read thee a story about a little princess that lives in a far away land.” Martha says.

“Momma and papa call me there “Petite Princesse.” Lily says.

“Ah you are a princess my lady Lily.” Martha tells her.

“Did ye know you have an American cousin?” Martha asks Lily.

“No what is her name?” Lily asks Martha

“Her name be Lady Katherine Carter and she lives in America.” Martha said.

“America is far away Martha.” Lily tells her.

“Yes England and America are divided by an ocean.” Martha said.

“One day I would like to visit this America.” Lily says.

“One day ye might visit America Lady Lily.” Martha says.

“Are these Americans different from us in England?” Lily asks

“No these Americans are descendants of us English.” Martha says.

“Do they have a King on their throne?” Lily asks

No these Americans have a President.” Martha says, “He lives in a large White House in a city call Washington D.C. in America.” Martha says.

“They have a man who lives in a large white house.” Lily says.

“Yes he be President Hoover.” Martha said.

“Does he have children?” Lily asks

“I think he does, I am not sure Lady Lily.” Martha says.

Lily was thoughtful and said, “Why don’t I have a picture book of this America in it.”

“Lady Lily, you do it is under The United States of America.” Martha said.

“I want to see this picture book. This America sounds nice.” Lily said.

Martha says nothing because Lily is a precocious little four-year-old girl; she is very bright and smart for her age.

As the chilly spring turns into a warmer spring, Martha takes Lily outside to walk the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor and she even takes her into Thwaite Village when she does shopping for the Manor.

Dickon comes up to Martha while is doing some shopping in Thwaite Village and says, “Martha who might this be.”

“Dickon, me brother how are you. This is Lady Lily Craven, Master Collin and Mistress Mary’s daughter.” Martha said.

Dickon looks at Lady Lily and says, “Aye, you look like your grandmother and mother; you are a very pretty little girl.” Dickon says.

“Thank you Master Dickon. Martha is taking caring of me until my momma and papa gets back home from their trip.” Lily says.

“Me sister will take good care the Little Miss Lily.” Dickon says.

“When did Lady Mary and Lord Collin leave for their travels?” Dickon asks.

“It has been well over two weeks now. They will be back before summer starts.” Martha said, “I have been left in charge to take care of Petite Princesse here.” Martha says.

“I wonder why Lady Mary and Master Collin did not take Demoiselle Lily with them.” Dickon asked Martha.

“I didn’t ask them why they left Little Miss Lily at home. I heard Mary tell Master Collin, perhaps if they went traveling and all, it would be possible she become pregnant again.” Martha said.

Dickon said nothing, but said, “Me sister I will see thee later. I must go help old Ben Weatherstaff in the garden.”

“Bye Dickon, I will speak to you later.” Martha said, taking Little Miss Lily’s hand, and continuing to go shopping in Thwaite Village.

“Master Dickon is your brother Martha.” Lady Lily asks

“Yes me younger brother.” Martha replies.

“He works in a garden.” Lily asks

“Yes Ben Weatherstaff and he works in many gardens Miss Lily.” Martha says.

Lily looks around, a jolly woman with a big smile hands her a cookie, and Lily says, “Thank you Ma’am for the cookie.”

“You are welcome young one enjoy it.” The woman says.

“That was nice of the baker’s wife to give thee a large cookie.” Martha said.

“Yes she is a pleasant lady.” Lady Lily said to Martha.

“Does you need anything Lady Lily?” Martha asks

“No Martha I don’t need anything right now.” Lady Lily replies.

“You have plenty of books, toys, and dolls to keep you company.” Martha asks.

“Yes I have many dolls, books, and toys.” Lily replies.

“Come Lady Lily, there is a quaint café over there we will go get us some tea and biscuits for a snack.” Martha says.

Martha and Lady Lily walk over to the quaint little café and sit down and Martha orders them tea and biscuits for an afternoon snack.

Lady Lily is the perfect little girl. She sits in her chair, drinks her tea, and eats her biscuits.

People pass by the café and smile at her because she is so well behaved.

The café owner says, “My-what a sweet little girl.”

“Thank ye Sir, this is the Lady Lily Craven, she is the daughter of Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven of Misselthwaite Manor.” Martha says.

“Ah she be Old Lord Craven’s granddaughter.” The owner says

“Yes that is right she be the granddaughter of the Late Archibald Craven and his late wife, Lily.” Martha says.

“You have your grandmother’s mothers.” The owner says.

“My grandmothers are in heaven Sir.” Lady Lily says.

“I know this young one. Your grandfather and grandmother were a real love story.” The owner sighed.

“Drink your tea Lady Lily, tis getting late. We need to be getting back to Misselthwaite Manor.” Martha tells Lady Lily.

Martha and Lady Lily finish drinking their tea, Martha pays the owner six pence and takes Lily by the hand, and they start to walk back to Misselthwaite Manor.

“We are almost back home to Misselthwaite.” Martha tells Lady Lily.

“Good I am tired, I want to go upstairs to my nursery, play with my dolls.” Lady Lily tells Martha.

“Run on up stairs my lady, play with thee dolls. I will have John come and light your fire in your fireplace; I will give thee a bath and get thee ready for bed.” Martha says.

Lily runs upstairs to her nursery, goes her favorite doll she has named Bessie, walks over to the window where she hopes she will see her parents drive up the drive way.

Lily hears a knock at the door, says, “Come in “

“Good evening Mistress I am John, I have come to light your fire in your fireplace.” John says

“Hello Mr. John, you may light my fire in my fireplace. Martha told me you would be up here.” Lily says.

“What are ye looking for Little Mistress?” John asks Lily

“I am looking for my momma and papa to come home.” Lily said sadly, “I miss them.”

“Little Mistress I am sure your momma and papa will be home soon enough.” John replies.

“I hope so it is very lonely for me here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Lily says.

“Aye Little Miss this is a terribly lonely manor.” John replies, “I could have Mistress Martha come up and stay with thee if thee likes.” John said.

“No it is all right John. Martha will be up here soon enough, she is preparing my bath, dinner, and then she will read me a story before I go to bed.” Lady Lily says.

“That is very good Lady Lily. Please excuse me now I must continue to light all the fireplaces within the manor.” John said.

“Good bye Mr. John,” Lily says, John walks out of the nursery.

Lily looks out the window and says, “Momma and papa when are you going home.”

A quiet presence fills the nursery and the gentle voice of Lily’s grandmother whose spirit never left Misselthwaite Manor says,

“Ma petite-fille Je Suis votre grand-mère Lily, que est une chose.” Lily asks Lady Lily.

Lily looks around and asks, “Grandmother why have you come to me?”

Lily says to Lady Lily, “Ma enfant Je voir vous étais ne pas joyeux.”

“Grandmother I am not happy because momma and papa have gone off and left me here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Lady Lily says.

“Ma petite-fille venir a dans la jardin.” Lily says.

“What garden grandmother?” Lily asks.

Lily says, “Demander Martha pour prendre vous dans la jardin.”

“Grandmother Will you come again and keep me company.” Lily asks Lily Craven.

“Yes Ma Petite-Fille I will come again.” Lily quiet, gentle voice tells her granddaughter and then she disappears.

Lily is suddenly very peaceful, quiet, and playing contently with her dolls when Martha comes into the nursery and says, “I have ye bath drawn for you.”

“I am ready to have my bath Martha.” Lily says.

Martha takes Lily’s hand, and leads her into the bathroom, undresses her, and places her into the tub of warm water.

Martha sits back and lets Lily play in the water until she gets tired, then takes her out of the bath, and dries her off, dresses her, and gets her ready for bed.

”Will you take me into my grandmother’s garden tomorrow Martha.” Lily asks her.

“We will see Lady Lily, if the weather is nice, I will be glad to take you in the garden.” Martha says.

“Tell me about Grandmother’s garden Martha?” Lily asks.

“Thee garden was a wedding present to your late grandmother from your late grandfather after she be Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Martha said.

“Some times if you listen very well you can still hear Madame Lily sing out for ye late grandfather.” Martha said.

“What is she saying Martha?” Lily asks

“Madame Lily is singing Archie, Archie, I am in the garden, and I am in the garden with Collin, with Collin.” Martha says.

Lily just listens to Martha and then says, “I am tired Martha, I want to go to bed. Bring Bessie to me.”

“All right little one, ye go to sleep. I will turn on ye night light.” Martha says she helps Lily climb into bed tucks her in for the evening, and says, “Good Night Ma’am.”

“Good Night Martha, I will see you tomorrow.” Lily says and she goes to sleep.

Martha walks back downstairs towards the kitchen wear it is warm and inviting. The cook looks up and says, “Get little Miss a sleep.”

“Aye, she is a sleep.” Martha tells Cook.

“Lord Collin and Lady Mary should be coming home soon.” Martha said.

“It is about time. It is not right to leave their child she is only five years of age.” The cook said.

“No one can tell Lord Collin and Lady Mary a thing. They think it is perfectly all right to leave their child home with servants.” Martha said, “I would think after being left for Ayahs and Governesses to raise ye ye would want to raise ye own child.” Martha said.

“Apparently not Miss Martha, the rich folks don’t see anything wrong with leaving their youngsters home with the servants.” Cook said.

“What ye a child learns she learns from her parents.” Martha said.

Cook shook her head in agreement with Martha.

“I tell you something, Master Collin’s American cousin was raised differently.” Cook said.

“Indeed Lady Katherine was raised by her mother and detested by her father.” Martha said.

“Have ye heard anything from America?” Cook asked.

“No I have not heard a word. Master Collin sent Lady Katherine a telegram twice but she not responds to it.” Martha said.

“I hope the young Mistress from America is doing all right.” Cook said.

“I do hope this too what a pleasant person she be.” Martha said.

“Well I am off to bed cook. I will see ye tomorrow.” Martha said and made her way to her quarters to go to bed in.

“Good night Martha.” Cook replies.

\

Chapter 21: Lily, Where Are You?

It was in the late spring that Lord Collin and Lady Mary returned from their travels across the continent of Europe visiting Paris, Rome, and Venice and then they were on their way back to Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary was very eager to see her little daughter Lily who she had been separated from the last two months. She had bought her some new dresses, a new doll straight from a Paris doll store.

Both Collin and Mary looked to be the epitome of good health. They both had good coloring, and seem too had enjoyed traveling the continent.

When the chauffeur pulled up in the drive way of Misselthwaite Manor, and it finally came to a stop, Mary jumped out of the car, ran for the front door, opened it up, and called out, “Lily, Lily where are you, Momma is home.”

Lily was upstairs in the nursery with Martha, and Martha said, “Lady Lily, your momma and papa just got home.”

Lily ran to the door, down the stairs, and said, “Momma, Momma, I am here.”

“Lily my baby let me look at you. All the time your dear papa and I were away, I was thinking about you. Papa and I got you some new clothes from Paris, and a new doll from Paris to play with.” Mary said.

Collin came in, held out his arms, Lily ran into his arms, and he kissed her and said, “How has my Little Princesse been?”

“I am fine papa.” Lily said, “I missed Momma and you while you were away.”

“Well we aren’t going to leave you again for a long time. Next time we will take you with us.” Collin says.

Martha walks down the stairs and says, “My Lady Mary and Lord Collin how was ye trip in Europe?”

“It was fine; we saw Paris, Rome, and finally Venice. I am glad to be back at Misselthwaite Manor though.” Mary says.

“Was there any news from America when we were gone Martha?” Collin asks.

“No My Lord there has been any news from Lady Katherine.” Martha said.

“It seems the American economy is affecting everyone’s economy no matter where one lives.” Collin says.

“Sir, your mail is your drawing room.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha that can wait. I want to spend some time with my daughter Lily.” Collin says.

“She be a good girl while you weren’t here.” Martha said.

“I took into Thwaite Village with me to do some shopping. The Village people were charmed by her. The baker’s wife gave her a big cookie to eat. She was a perfectly little lady.” Martha says.

Collin says, “Ah my daughter is a perfect little girl.”

“Is there any news on Mistress Mary, Master Collin?” Martha asks Collin.

“We don’t know if the trip we took did any good at all.” Collin says.

“I am hoping and pray Sir that another wee one is on his/her way.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha. I think I will go upstairs and see my daughter now.” Collin says and starts to climb the stairs up to the nursery.

Lady Lily is in her nursery playing her doll and Mary is with her.

“I see my two favorite ladies are together.” Collin says.

“Papa, Papa, I missed you so.” Lily says.

“I missed you to my angel.” Collin says.

“Tell me about Europe papa?” Lily asks

“It is very big my angel. We stayed in Paris, and then went onto Rome, and then our last stop was Venice, and then we came home.” Collin tells her.

“Martha told me about America and our cousin who lives there.” Lily tells Collin.

“Yes we have an American Cousin, Lady Katherine Carter who lives in New York.” Collin says.

“Martha told me they don’t have a King but a president.” Lily says.

“Yes his name is President Hoover.” Collin says.

“He lives in a big white house in a place call Washington D.C.” Lily says.

“I see Martha has been teaching you some history.” Collin says.

“Papa tells me about late grandmother’s garden.” Lily asks him.

“Momma and I use to call it the secret garden, but we have renamed it after your late grandmother, Lily Craven.” Collin says.

“I know Martha said the garden is called Lily’s Garden now.” Lily says.

“One day soon I will take you out to see the garden, just you and me Lily.” Collin says, “It is a magical garden.”

“Lily my baby, it is time for you to take a nap. We will be here when you wake up. We will have our afternoon tea together would you like that.” Collin asks

“Oh yes papa I would like that very much, just momma, you, and me.” Lily says.

“Go get into your bed, take your nap.” Collin says.

Lily obediently does as Collin asks her too and Collin walks over to Lily and places a kiss on her forehead.

“Sleep well Princesse.” Collin says, walks out of the door with Mary following behind him.

Mary and Collin walk into the corridor, and head for their bedroom and Mary says, “I could stand a nice hot bath; I am going to ask Martha to draw me one.”

“While you are bathing I am going down stairs to look over all the mail we got when we were gone.” Collin says.

“Very well, I will join you after I am finished.” Mary says, and rings for Martha.

Mary picks up the bell, rings it, Martha comes immediately, “Martha will you please draw my bath for me.”

“Yes Ma’am I will do it right way.” Martha says

Mary stays in their bedroom where it is warm and cozy until Martha comes and gets her for her bath.

A knock comes at their door, and it is Mrs. Murdock, “excuse me Mistress Mary, but have you seen Master Collin.”

“Yes My lord husband is down in the den looking through the letters and posted we received them when we were gone,” Mary says.

“Thank you Ma’am, I didn’t mean to bother you.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“You are no bother.” Mary says politely, “You will find Master Collin in the den.”

“Thank you Ma’am.” Mrs. Murdock says, and curtseys and walks down the stairs to the den where Collin is looking over the mail.

“Excuse me Master Collin; I just came to check to see if you needed anything.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“No Mrs. Murdock I don’t need anything right now. Did you receive any calls or telegrams from America?” Collin asks.

“No Sir, I haven’t heard a word from Lady Katherine.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“How strange, I know there isn’t much going on over there accept that the New York Down Jones Index fell and it was causing pandemonium through Wall Street and it was affecting for cities that traded with the New York Stock Exchange.” Collin said.

“Sir, I am sure Lady Katherine is doing fine. I am sure once things get straightened out in America, she will telegram you.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I do hope so Murdock.” Collin said, “You may go now.”

“Thank you Sir.” Mrs. Murdock said, curtseyed, and went along her away.

Mary comes down the stairs dressed in her nightgown and robe and asks, “Did we receive anything important while we were gone.”

“No just the usual bills, advertisements.” Collin says.

“It is very strange we have not heard from Lady Katherine.” Mary says

“I agree with your lady wife.” Collin said.

“I do know that it takes a letter up to two months of coming here from America.” Collin said.

“I am sure Katherine will write us a letter soon and get it posted on its way.” Collin said, “Funny she doesn’t know Old Dr. Craven is dead.”

“I will pick pen and paper and write her a letter.” Mary says,

Mary walks over to the table, picks up paper and pen, and starts to write Katherine a letter.

June 2, 1929

Misselthwaite Manor

Yorkshire, England, U.K.

My Dear Cousin Katherine,

I hope and pray our letter finds you in the best of health.

Collin and I recently got back from taking a trip to Europe.

We were fortunate that the weather was kind to us.

We visited Paris, Rome, and Venice before we return home to Misselthwaite Manor.

Lily is growing more and more beautiful by the day. She will be turning five in September.

Please let us hear from you soon.

Love your affectionate Cousin,

Mary and Collin Craven.

-“I do wish there was another way to send Katherine a letter. It takes forever for mail to get from one place to another.” Mary says.

“We have to use what is available to us Mary.” Collin says.

“I think I will have some tea and biscuits.” Mary said picking up the bell and ringing it Mrs. Murdock came when the bell sounded off “Yes Miss Mary?”

“Mrs. Murdock ask cook to make us a pot of tea and bring some of those biscuits with it.” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am, I will give Cook your order directly.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I am glad we are back home, it was very difficult being away from Lily all of that time.” Mary said.

“Yes I agree I spent a lot of time wondering how she was without us.” Collin said.

“Collin my husband we must never leave Lily here by herself again. Servants or not servants, I just don’t feel comfortable about it.” Mary says.

“I don’t think we will be doing much traveling anytime soon. Our garden will be blooming pretty soon, and all we need is our garden, and the love we have and share for one another and Lily to keep us content.” Collin said.

Mary says “Je aimer a’ rappeler quand nous juvénile, farouche, et libre dans le jardin.”

“Yes those were some of our happier times I know.” Collin said.

“A être juvénile farouche et libre de plus.” Mary says.

“I remember when we were young, wild, and free.” Collin said.

“Faire vous amour me même a’ qui temps.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes Mary, My lady wife I did love you I knew we were destiné to be with each other pour tout of nous vie.” Collin says.

“The garden brings back such good memories.” Collin tells Mary.

“Yes Aunt Lily’s garden is the happiest place here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says, “I always have sense of peace while I am in the garden.”

“I have always had a sense of peace and contentment in my late mother’s garden. Sometimes I feel as I can hear her talk to me in her loving voice, “My son, I am happy you have grown up, big, healthy, and strong. You now have your own family to take care.”

Mary looks at her husband, Collin and says, “I hear her all the time talk to me in French she calls me Ma Nièce Mary.” Mary says, “She tells me she is proud of the young woman, wife, and mother I have become.”

“I know in my heart she is watching over all of us here at Misselthwaite Manor as she had done before she brought you to us from India.” Collin says.

“I don’t think Aunt Lily would have never wanted Uncle Archibald or you to stop living life that is what a garden is all about life.” Mary says.

“I know I want to share our garden with our daughter, Lily.” Collin says.

“Yes we will bring Lily out here in the garden. It is here she will be able to be child and experience a happy childhood.” Mary says, “This garden brought me such happy memories the last eight years of my life.” Mary said.

“It is a fitting memory to your late mother and my aunt, Lily.” Mary said.

“Yes Lily’s Garden, a beautiful name for a beautiful garden.” Collin said.

“Soon it will be warm enough all day and even into the evening hours that we can stay in the garden as long as we like.” Mary said.

“What news across the oceans?” Mary asks Collin.

“There is no news worthy events so far. The world seems to be at peace.” Collin says.

“I wonder what new news will happen in 1930.” Mary says.

“My lady wife this is only 1929 and the beginning of summer.” Collin says.

“I know this my husband.” Mary says looking out the window that looks into the front yard of Misselthwaite Manor.

“Look at all the beautiful purple heather.” Mary says.

“Yes the heather makes the Moors all the more beautiful.” Collin says.

“It smells sweet and fragrant.” Mary says.

“I can’t believe summer is nearly here. Our garden will be covered with roses.” Mary says.

“Yes like Dickon said, “curtain, and fountains of roses.” Mary said.

“Our own lawn is getting nice and green again. It is coming out of hibernation now. It knows summer is just around the corner.” Collin says.

“Yes, some flowers are already in bloom.” Mary said.

Mary walks over to the bed-sits down on it.

“What is on your mind My lady wife?” Collin asks

“I am hoping that our little trip we took by ourselves will have made me pregnant.” Mary said.

“Mary my wife, you worry too much.” Collin tells her

“Oh you would be satisfied with just one child.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes Mary, I would, what can be done if we never have another child.” Collin replies.

“We are but 24 going on 25 all we have is one child to show for all the years we have been married and that is four years of marriage.” Mary says.

“Mary my wife, some couples have no children.” Collin tells Mary.

“I will not give up until I find out why I haven’t become pregnant after Lily.” Mary says.

“Mary my wife we have been to about every specialist in London to find out why you have failed to conceive a second child after Lily.” Collin says.

“There must be a specialist somewhere that can explain this mystery to us.” Mary said.

“Well my wife, we can go to Paris. There may be a doctor there that can answer that question for you. Medical history is being made all the time in Paris.” Collin says.

“When can we go to Paris?” Mary asks

“We can’t leave until After Lily’s fifth birthday. We can take her along with us. It will be a good experience for her.” Collin said.

“What do the French call these specialist I think it gynecologist. These gynecologists are doctors that specialize in women only.” Mary says, “I wonder why England has none of the doctors who specialize in women.’ Mary asks Collin.

“The French have always been a head of the English in all most all medical and scientific discoveries.” Collin says.

“Lily, you, and I will take a trip to Paris after her fifth birthday. I will visit one of the women’s specialists.” Mary says.

“Mary my wife, what if even these women specialists can’t determine why you are not able to conceive.” Collin asks

“I guess I must learn to accept the fact that Our Lily will be an only child.” Mary says sadly, “Just like you and me Collin.”

“That is most sensible thing you have said so far. I will never stop loving you simply because we can’t have any more children. I guess we must accept God’s Will.” Collin says.

“I have been accepting God’s Will all of my life.” Mary said, “What more can I do.” Mary says.

“There is nothing more you can do just know it is not anyone’s fault.” Collin assures me.

“Thank you my lord husband, I would give you a dozen children if I was able too.” Mary says.

“I think I will go and check on our daughter, Lily.” Mary says.

“All right Mary, I will be downstairs in our den.” Collin says.

Mary walks the corridor down to Lily’s room. She enters the room where her four-year-old daughter, Lily is sound a sleep.

She looks down in the canopy bed where Lily is fast asleep clinging on to her favorite doll.

Mary sits over in the wicker rocking chair where she use to rock Lily to sleep and says, “Tante Lily être Je pour seul avoir une enfant.”

Lily’s gentle voice comes to Mary and says “Ma nièce Mary vous puet-être seul avoir une enfant mais elle est très especial enfant.”

Mary replies, “Je savoir elle est especial enfant seul pour Collin et me.”

Lily says to Mary “Prendre grand garde de ma petite-demoiselle ma nièce.”

Lily’s gentle spirit leaves as quickly as she came.

A peace settles over Mary and she knows it has to do with Lily’s quiet, peaceful spirit who is always watching over Collin, Lily, and her.

Collin comes into the nursery and says, “Lily a sleep.”

“Yes she is sleeping like an angel. She loves that new doll we bought her from Paris.” Mary says smiling at Collin.

“What has she named the new doll?” Collin asks

“Lily has named the new baby doll Suzy.” Mary replies.

“An appropriate name for a French made doll.” Collin laughs.

“I lost all my dolls during the burning of 1911 in the cholera epidemic. That is the only way they could get it under control.” Mary said, “I watched them burn my favorite doll.”

“Everything I brought with me is all I had.” Mary said.

“Mrs. Crawford bought me a black outfit with a hat, and she tried to be nice to me but I was a disagreeable and bitter child.” Mary said, “I am glad that Uncle Archibald made sure I had a brand new wardrobe that wasn’t black. I have so many color of dresses.”

“Even when you were a child and teen I didn’t see much change in your dress. All your dresses are pretty simple.” Collin said.

“Simplicity is best.” Mary said, “At least for me it is.”

“Did you see how the French and Italian women were dressing? They were showing some cleavage and were made up far too much.” Mary said.

“It is true they were showing too much cleavage and their dresses were far too gaudy. Some of the women looked like they were ladies of the night.” Collin admits.

“I refuse to look like the French or Italian woman made up as a woman of the evening.” Mary said.

“What I saw in fashions coming out of Paris, Rome, and Milan weren’t good.” Mary says distastefully.

“Mrs. Murdock said there is a dressmaker in Thwaite Village you makes special order dresses.” Collin said.

“Yes I think I will have her make me three simple, sturdy, but lovely dresses to wear.” Mary says, “I wonder if she makes dresses for little girls.”

“Mary my love, ask Mrs. Murdock she should know about this dressmaker.” Collin said.

“I will summon Mrs. Murdock and ask about this dressmaker.” Mary says.

Mary picks up the bell, rings it, Mrs. Murdock comes to the den, “May I help you Ma’am?”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock I have decided to try the dressmaker in Thwaite Village. Does this woman make little girl’s clothes.” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am, she does make dresses for little girls.” Mrs. Murdock.

“I want to go into Thwaite Village pick out some material goods to make three dresses for myself and three for Lily.” Mary says.

“Does she supply the material for the dresses, or must I go out and buy it for the material store.” Mary asks.

“No Ma’am you must buy your own material to make the dresses. There is a material good shop in Thwaite Village. They get merchandise from London.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“We will go tomorrow to Thwaite Village to look for the appropriate material for the dresses. I want bright colors for Lily and myself.” Mary says.

The next morning, after Mary, Collin, and Lily got up. Mary decided it was a perfect day to go into Thwaite Village and go call on the dressmaker that Mrs. Murdock had to her about.

“Collin, I think Lily and I will go into Thwaite Village today and call upon the dressmaker Mrs. Murdock has told us about.” Mary tells Collin.

“My dear lady wife, that sounds like a good outing for both Lily and you. I have much work to catch up on.” Collin said.

“Good, I will have Martha get Lily ready to go on the outing. Is there anything you need us to pick up for you in Thwaite Village?” Mary asks Collin.

“No my dear wife, there is nothing I can think of right now.” Collin.

“I do hope this dressmaker can make us some new dresses.” Mary said.

“You like most women are very fussy.” Collin said laughing

“You men don’t have to worry how you look and what people think about you if you dress the wrong way. I like to think about what the American Sisters of Charities Sister said, “Simplicity is best. It makes a beautiful woman more beautiful and a ugly one less noticeable.” Mary said.

Mary picks up the bell, rings it and Martha appears, “Yes Mistress Mary.”

“Martha, Lily, and I are going into the Thwaite Village today. I will need your assistance.” Mary says

“It will be my pleasure Ma’am.” Martha said,

“Good, will you please go and get Lady Lily dressed.” Mary asked.

“Yes Ma’am, I will go right now left I leave you.” Martha said curtseying.

“Collin did we ever heard back from the department stores in New York?” Mary asked.

“No, it seems like I have to say awake until 10 PM on time in order to talk to someone over there in New York USA when it is 10 AM their time.” Collin said.

“Please Collin; place another phone number to Macy’s Department Store.” Mary says.

“I will do this at 10 PM tonight and ask them to send us their newest catalogue.” Collin says.

“You realize that it could take up to three months for you get any order you place from America.” Collin says.

“I know but it will be well worth it.” Mary says.

“I am afraid there has been no progress in intercontinental air travel across the Atlantic Ocean,” Collin says.

“Martha! Are you ready with Lily, the chauffeur is waiting for us outside to take us to Thwaite Village.” Mary calls out.

“Coming Ma’am, I just want to make sure Lady Lily is dressed warmly.” Martha said.

Lily comes running and says, “Momma, Momma, where are we going?” Lily asks

“My angel we are going into Thwaite Village to a dressmaker which I hope she is able to make us some new dresses.” Mary tell Lily.

“Martha take Lily out to the car, I will be along presently.” Mary says.

Come Lady Lily, we will be in the car.” Martha says taking Lily’s hand and walking towards the door of Misselthwaite Manor.

“I will leave you dear husband. We will be back in a few hours. Pouvoir vous vie avec me pour long temps.” Mary asks

“Yes my dearest wife, I will be fine, enjoy your outing.” Collin said.

“Adieu ma marié I will see you later.” Mary says, walks towards the door, and leads out for the chauffeur driven car.

Collin watches them drive down the driveway, and finally off Misselthwaite Manor property. He returns to his desk and continues to do his work, which has been piling up for sometime.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the door “Is there anything you need Master Collin.”

“No Mrs. Murdock not right now. My lady wife, Martha, and daughter have gone to Thwaite Village to do some shopping.” Collin said.

“Sir it is a very nice day. Why don’t you go take a walk on the property?” Mrs. Murdock ask Collin.

“Yes, I might do that later. Is Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff still up keeping my late mother’s garden.” Collin asks Mrs. Murdock.

“Yes Sir, Ben, and Dickon are out in the garden now. They are pulling up weeds around the flower beds.” Mrs. Murdock.

“I think I will take a walk out in the garden. I always feel my late mother and father are close by.” Collin says.

“Very good Sir, take your coat it is windy out there.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I will Mrs. Murdock and thank you.” Collin says, he puts on his coat, scarf, and hat and walks out the front door of Misselthwaite Manor, walks down the path that leads to the front door of Lily’s Garden. He opens up the door, walks in to the garden, and starts to walk around the garden that is nearly in full bloom and sit down by the little fishpond.

Collin says, “Mother are you there in your garden.”

A sweet gentle voice says, “My son what is a matter?”

“Mother Mary and I are happy. We have a daughter which we nicknamed Lily.” Collin says.

“My son something is troubling you what is it?” Lily asks

“I miss father and you Mother. I wish you hadn’t died when I was born.” Collin says.

“Collin, Collin, how could I ever know?” Lily’s sweet voice asks Collin.

“You couldn’t know Mother, none of us could have known.” Collin tell Lily’s Spirit.

“My son be happy. You have a wonderful wife and child.” Lily says and her last words are “Adieu ma fils.”

She disappears as fast as she appeared in the garden.

It was true Lily’s Garden is a special and magical place.

A quiet peace settles over Collin once he has spoken to his mother’s quiet spirit. He knew she would never be too far from her garden.

Collin gets up, walks around the many paths in the garden and notices Ben Weatherstaff and Dickon busy at work in the garden.

“Good After Sir, Lily’s Garden is looking beautiful.” Ben Weatherstaff says.

“Yes Dickon and you truly have green-thumbs. Keep up the good work I will pay you well.” Collin says.

“Where be Mistress Mary Sir?” Dickon asks

“Dickon, the chauffeur drove them into Thwaite Village. There is a new dress maker there.” Collin said.

“Ah Martha, Lady Mary and Lily are shopping.” Dickon says.

“Yes, Mary is very picky about her dresses and how she dresses Lady Lily.” Collin says.

“Lady Mary is a lady Sir.” Dickon says.

“Yes I know she is fussy about her dresses and how they are made.” Collin said.

“She will find something suitable in Thwaite Village.” Dickon said.

“Well excuse Ben and Dickon; I am just trying to avoid some paperwork I don’t want to have to do. I guess I had better get back to the Manor. Carry on.” Collin says walks through the paths that lead outside of the garden back into the yard of Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin calls out, “Mary, Mary where are you? Can you hear me?

“I know you are in Thwaite Village but I hate to be separated from you for any march of time.”

Collin walks back up, opens the door, hangs up in his coat, scarf, and hat, and leads back into the warm den.

Mrs. Murdock comes to the door, “Are you ready for you afternoon tea Sir?”

‘Yes Murdock have a chambermaid bring it into me.” Collin says.

A few minutes the chambermaid brings Collin his afternoon tea and biscuits and sits them down on the table.

“Thank you for bringing me my tea and biscuits.” Collin says.

“Ye are welcome sir.” The girl says, curtseys, and leaves the room.

A few minutes, Collin hears a car pull up in the driveway of Misselthwaite Manor, Collin gets up, walks over to the door, and opens, he has a big smile on his face.

“I have missed you my lady wife and daughter.” Collin says, “You are just in time for tea.”

“A strange thing happened as we were shopping. I thought I heard you call out for me.” Mary said.

“I did call out for you My Mary, My Mary.” Collin says.

“I am here with you; we were only gone for a little while. We visited the dressmaker, she had the perfect dresses.” Mary said.

“Mary My Mary, never leave me. I could never live without you.” Collin tells her.

“I will never leave you accept when it comes time for one of us to leave this world and enter into a new life.” Mary says.

“I remember when we promised each other we would always be together and no one would ever separate us. I use to look out the window when I attended Oxford and wonder how you were doing in Switzerland.” Collin said.

“Collin, Collin, there wasn’t a minute when I wasn’t thinking about you and our garden. Often I would get caught day-dreaming about all the times we would spend in our garden together.” Mary said, “Our little piece of paradise here on the earth.”

“I tried talking father into putting you into a finishing school here in England and he said, “no the best one is in Switzerland. I want Mary to have every opportunity to make a good match and with the proper social graces she would be able to make a worthy match.” Collin said.

“We have made the best match for each other.” Mary said, “We have each other, our daughter, and Lily’s Garden what more can we ask for my lord husband.” Mary asks Collin.

“I can think of nothing that we really need. We have everything that we could ever ask for happiness, joy, and love.” Collin says.

“Yes we have everything we will ever need. Let us give thanks for that which we have.” Mary says.

Mary looks back and says,” It was nearly 23 years ago when I first arrived here at Misselthwaite Manor. I had no idea what was in store for me. I was a lonely little girl with no parents. Now I am a grown woman with a loving husband and daughter.”

The world was still at peace but not for long. Within in a few years the world be at war again with the same aggresses that were before during the Great War of 1914-1923 and the years of Peace and Plenty would soon be over, but until that time England and her European neighbors were at peace with one another.

So many inventions had been invented in the first half of the 2oth century, the first automobile by Henry Ford, Wilbur and Orville Wright completed the first airplane in Kittyhawk, North Carolina, and Charles Lindbergh would have made the first intercontinental flight across the pacific in 1927.

The world was changing right in front of Mary and Collin’s eyes.

One thing that didn’t change was the cholera epidemics that India still had and many hundreds of people died from cholera like all of those who perished back in 1911

It took a while to get the New York Stock Exchange to recovery from the great crash of October of 1924 in America. Many Americans were without jobs, a place to live, and many more were dying.

It may have been peaceful in Europe but American was in a great depression for twelve years. It also affected other countries such as Japan, and some European countries.

Mary says to Collin, “The poor are always among us.”

“Yes, we have so much to offer. How can we help those in need?” Collin asks

“I don’t know if anyone can help anyone.” Mary said.

Mary asks Martha to put Lily down for her nap, Mary follows Collin into the den and he sit down in his chair and Collin says, “I never thought I could miss someone so much when you are not around me My Mary.” Collin says.

“Je volonté toujours est ici pour vous ma marié.” Mary tells Collin.

“Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous Collin jamais dans une million années.” Mary tells Collin

“My life would be nothing if I didn’t have Lily and you.” Collin tells Mary.

“Je volonté séjour près vous tout le temp.” Mary tells Collin

Collin looks at his 24-year-old wife, who has French manner and social graces of any wellborn English lady.

“So tell me what you bought in Thwaite Village.” Collin ask Mary.

“I didn’t buy much for myself. Lily is growing out of her clothes and shoes so fast, I can’t keep up with her.” Mary says.

Mary goes over to several boxes, and takes out what she brought for Lily.

“What do you think, isn’t it just sweet?” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes it is charming. It’s a perfect color for our little raven hair beauty.” Collin says.

“They had an absolutely cute little shop for children. All the dresses are made by good local dressmakers.” Mary said, “Of course I had nothing for myself. I hope Macy’s in New York will be able to supply me with the kind of wearing apparel for women.” Mary said, “What time is it now Collin? Mary asks.

“I need to place that overseas phone call to Macy’s right now.” Collin said, walking over to the phone and an operator picks up the phone and says, “Number Please.”

“Good evening, I would like to place an overseas telephone call to Macy’s Department in New York City New York in America.” Collin says.

“Please let me connect you with an overseas operator so you can place that call to the United States Sir.” The operator said.

Collin hangs on, and a new voice comes through the phone, “Hello Overseas operator, may I help you?”

“Yes this Lord Collin Craven in Yorkshire, England, I would like to place a long distant overseas phone call to Macy’s Department Store in New York City, New York in America.” Collins says.

“Sir what department would you like to speak too?” The operator asked.

“I would like to talk to both catalog and women’s apparel department.” Collin said.

“Thank you Sir, I will connect you to that department.” The Operator says.

A few minutes later and other voice comes over the phone, “Good Morning Macy Department Store in New York City, New York, women’s department may I help you?” The woman on the other side of the phone asks.

“Yes Ma’am, my name is Lord Collin Craven and I calling from Misselthwaite Manor, in Yorkshire England, I am calling to find out if your store might be able to send me a catalog with women’s apparel for my wife.” Collin asks.

“Sir, do you realize by the time the catalog reaches you it will be out of date and the seasons will have changed both here in New York and England.” The woman asks Collin.

“I do realize that Ma’am, my wife is very peculiar on how she dresses.” Collin says.

“Sir do you realize that many of our fashions come from London, Paris, Rome, Milan, and most recently from Hollywood, California on the west coat of the United States.” The woman asks Collin.

“Yes Ma’am I did. My wife visited Harrod’s and could find nothing.” Collin says.

“Sir, may I recommend a private dressmaker for your good wife.” The woman says.

“Yes my wife did visit a dress makers here in Thwaite Village.” Collin said.

“I will be glad to send your wife a catalog, but by the time is does reach you it will be out of date. Perhaps, Harrod’s could help you expedite the order if you drive in London.” The lady said over the phone.

“Thank you for help, excuse me what is your name?” Collin asks.

“My name Sir is Mrs. Roberts.” The woman said.

“I want to thank you for your time Mrs. Roberts. I think I will take my wife back into London.” Collin said.

“You are welcome Lord Craven, have a good evening.” Mrs. Roberts replied and the phone call had ended.

Mary sat there and asked,” Well what did the woman have to say?”

“Mary my love, Mrs. Robert’s said by the time you got their catalog it would be out of date and fashion. She recommend we try Harrods Department Store in London, or you try a private dressmaker. They get their fashions from over here in Europe and some place call Hollywood, California.” Collin said.

“Hollywood is that city that makes all the silent films with Charlie Chapin, Douglas Fairbanks Senior, and Mary Pickford.” Mary says.

“I hear soon they will start making speak easy pictures.” Mary said, “Won’t that be something.”

“No word from Cousin Katherine.” Mary said.

“No my love, Cousin Katherine must be terribly busy.” Collin said.

“Mary have you seen our garden. It gets more and more beautiful as the days pass by.” Collin asks Mary.

“No, I will take Lily out in the garden tomorrow. I want our daughter to love the garden as we came to love it.” Mary said.

“I fear Collin my love; all we will have is one child. We have been to a number of specialists and it has avails nothing.” Mary says sadly.

“I have never been discontented with just one child. I am grateful that we have one child. She will inherit Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said, “I will set it up whereas, if she marries it will not pass on to another family but stay within the Craven family.”

“I feel I have let you down My husband, I feel it I let you down in my duty to be fruitful and multiply.” Mary says.

“You have been fruitful and you have multiplied.” Collin says.

“It seems all the women on my side of the family but have one child and it ends there. Especially with my mother, she could have had more children but we would have all felt neglected.” Mary said.

“I am sure had my late mother lived, I might have had a brother or sister rather than being an only child.” Collin said.

“Your late mother had no control of her destiny, but my mother did.” Mary said bitterly.

“My Mary I hope one day you put your past behind you.” Collin says lovingly.

“It would have been a lot easier on me if my mother didn’t even have me the way she neglected me so much. All she cared was to go to dances, galas, and parties.” Mary said.

“I can hear my mother to my Aunt Lily tell, “You can’t mean what you say, and you are marrying the miserable cripple on top of the hill.” Mary said, but then Uncle Archie gave me photo of our mother’s together here at Misselthwaite right after they were married.”

“Yes we found several other photographs of Our mothers together with our fathers.” Collin said.

“Yes how strange. I understand that our fathers attended the same university for men and that is how our mothers met their prospective husbands.” Mary said

“Yes both our fathers attended Oxford University.” Collin said.

“Uncle Archibald was smart he was not able to enlist in Our Late HRH, Queen Victoria’s regime.” Mary said.

“All the photographs indict you were conceived here but born in India after Uncle Albert and Aunt Rose moved to India to the Government House.” Collin says.

“Neither of us were particularly happy until we found each other. We were born neglected by our parents.” Mary said.

“Yes I was neglected by my father. He would leave England.” Collin said, “When you came, you brought back life to us Mary.” Collin says.

Mary just smiles and says, “Aunt Lily was watching over you all that time.”

“It seems that way my late mother was watching over my late father and me. Sometimes I can hear her say to father, “Archie, I want Collin and you to be happy. Please keep me in your heart and that way I will never die.” Collin said.

“An India people don’t die, they just go on a journey into a new world.” Mary says.

“I like that we don’t die but we continue on to a new place.” Collin said.

“I use to watch my mother dress, Mrs. Crawford once told Mrs. Murdock my mother was vain and shallow woman and she was.” Mary said, “I never saw a woman who was so shallow and vain.”

“Mary my love, I didn’t know your parents.” Collin said.

“Well thank God for that.” Mary said.

“I didn’t know this Mrs. Crawford either.” Collin said.

“Mrs. Crawford’s husband, Colonel Crawford books Mrs. Crawford and their children a passage back to England and I came with them.” Mary said.

“They had a large family. Mrs. Crawford heard that there some kind of plague in the area but my mother was so vain. I saw her carried on with another young officer, and when the Indian servants didn’t come when she rang for them, she asked my father to go and see why they were not responding to the bell. My father got up but then collapsed during dinner party they were holding before the dance started.” Mary said.

“One day my wife, I hope we will be able to move forward. We were both neglected; however, you did change that in summer of 1911.” Collin said.

“I wish they had lived to see me grow up and resemble my late mother, Rose and her twin sister, my dear late aunt Lily.” Mary said, “They didn’t but I have a feeling that Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald are watching over even now.” Mary said.

“I sometimes go by my late mother’s bedroom, which was perfectly preserved by my late father. Nothing has ever been touched. When I go into her room, I sense she is present. I can smell roses permeating the air.” Collin says, “I saw a picture of my late father and mother together out in the garden.”

“Do you hear her sing my husband, sometimes I hear her sing in French to me and speak in French to me she calls me la nièce Mary.” Mary says, ensuite elle demanders me si Je suis bonn.”

“I tell her I am fine, you are fine, and our daughter named after her Lily, is fine.” Mary says, “The one thing she asks me to do is ne pas oublier ma jardin ma nièce Mary.”

“I tell her that I will never forget to keep her garden alive and beautiful.” Mary says.

“I know late Aunt Lily is forever present around us.” Mary tells Collin, “She is our guardian angel.”

“Aunt Lily goes as quickly as she appeared to me.” Mary said.

“Yes I have had that feeling that my late mother and father are watching over us here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

Mary smiles at Collin and says, “I know they know we miss them. We miss them very much.”

Collin walks back over to the chair by the fire and Mary and he enjoy the evening as it wears on.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the door and says, “Master Collin, will you two have dinner in the den, or in the dining room this evening?”

“What say you my wife, where do we eat this evening?” Collin asks Mary.

“Have cook bring us our dinner here in the den, and Mrs. Murdock have Martha bring down Lily to us.” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am, right way.” Mrs. Murdock replies and goes tell Martha to bring down Lady Lily down to be with her mother and father.

Collin and Mary are in the den, sitting by the fire, when a precocious four-and-a-half year old Lady Lily comes running into the den where Mary and Collin are spending the evening.

“Momma, papa, I have missed you.” Lady Lily says.

“We have been down here all day since we got back from Thwaite Village, Lily.” Mary replies.

“Have you been a good girl for Martha?” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am Lady Lily is a very good child.” Martha replies.

Collin looks at Lily and says, “You have a strong resemblance to both of your grandmothers.”

“Both grandmothers are in heaven.” Lady Lily tells her father.

“Yes my princesse that is true. They are both in heaven watching over all of us.” Collin says.

“Momma did you show papa my new dresses?” Lily asks Mary.

“Yes of course, he says they are charming.” Mary replies.

“Martha told me about Grandmother’s garden. Will you take me out to see it?” Lily asks Mary and Collin.

“Oh yes when the spring turns into summer we will take you out there.” Collin says, “It is a part of your heritage.”

“Ma’am, have you thought about a governess for Lady Lily, so she can begin her education.” Martha asked Mary.

“No Martha, Collin and I haven’t gotten that far whereas with Lily. She is far to young to be sent away from home. We will have a tutor come and tutor her in reading, spelling, history, Math, English, and the social graces.” Mary said.

“I see Ma’am.” Martha said.

John comes in with dinner and asks, “Where do you want me to place the dinner Sir?”

“Oh place it on the table John. Ask Mrs. Murdock to have cook bring us some tea and biscuits. Lily needed a glass of milk.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir, I will go immediately and ask Mrs. Murdock to do what you have asked her to do.” John said.

“Thank you John, you may go.” Collin says.

Mary places Lily in a chair, and gives her –her dinner. Collin and Mary take their places at the table and they all sit down for a nice quiet dinner together.

Lily looks up and asks, “Momma and papa you will not send me away far away will you?”

“Heavens no child, when the time comes we will find you an appropriate school for your ladies in London.” Collin says.

“Why must I be sent away at all?” Lily asks

“Lily, all child of noble lineage are sent away to attend the appropriate institutions for higher learning.” Collin said, “Momma was sent to Switzerland and I was sent to Oxford.” Collin tells Lily.

“Martha told me Switzerland is far away from England.” Lily tells Mary and Collin.

“Don’t worry my love we will not send you that far way.” Mary promises her, “There are several good schools for young woman in London.”

“I would have stayed there until Friday comes.” Lily says.

“This is true but we would send the chauffeur to pick you and bring you home for the weekends and drive you back on Sunday night.” Mary said.

“One day my darling Elizabeth Lily Rose you will be Grand-Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin says, “You must be able to hold your own in polite society.”

“I am already petite demoiselle of Misselthwaite Manor.” Lily says.

“This is true but one day you will inherit all this property and surrounding gardens. You will be known as Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven, Grand-Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin tells Lily.

“Will I not have a sister or brother to share all this with one day?” Lily asks

“My dearest daughter, you may very well be an only child.” Mary tells her daughter.

“You will become a considerable wealthy young noble woman.” Collin says, “You must always hold your head up high and say, “I am Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven, daughter of the fourth Lord of Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin tells Lily.

“Should you be asked who your grandparents are, you tell them I am the granddaughter of the late third Lord Craven and his late wife, Lily and The Late Colonel Albert and Rose Lennox of India.” Collin tells Lily.

Lily just listens as she is given a lesson in etiquette and the social graces that all young girls of nobility learn by their parents.

Martha sits quietly in the corner, as she is the one who take Lily back up to her nursery and get her settled for the night.

“Ma’am listen to the wind pick up across the Moors.” Martha says.

“Yes it does sound eerie doesn’t it?” Mary replies.

“Yes Ma’am, it still sounds like someone is lost out in the Moors.” Martha said.

“Yes we know there is no one lost out in the Moors. It is just the wind blowing through the bushes.” Mary says.

“I will be glad when the warmer weather comes. We can dress in our lighter dresses.” Mary says.

“Martha did you see the new dresses I bought for Lady Lily when we took the trip to Thwaite Village.” Mary asks Martha.

“No Ma’am, I haven’t seen them. When you take Lady Lily back up stairs you will see the dresses in her wardrobe.” Mary says.

“Did my lady not find anything for herself today in Thwaite Village today?” Martha asked Mary.

“No, I couldn’t find anything. I will have to have the dressmaker make me my dresses.” Mary said.

“Did my lady go to the dressmaker in Thwaite Village?” Martha asks.

“Yes Martha I did. I need to find some fabric to make my dresses. I don’t want anything to fancy. I want some sturdy fabric to make my dresses.” Mary said.

“Have thee tried the dry goods store in Thwaite. They have a lot of nice but sturdy fabric in the store.” Martha offers.

“No, next time I go into Thwaite Village I will indeed stop by the dry goods store and check out their fabric.” Mary says.

“I think a certain demoiselle is getting tired, Martha please take our Lady Lily, give her a bath, help her dress, and put her to bed.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’ am, come Lady Lily, but first go kiss thee parents good night.” Martha tells her.

Lady Lily runs over to Collin and Mary, throws her arms around them, and plants a kiss on their cheek.

“Good my angel sleep well.” Collin says.

“Good my sweetheart.” Mary says, and Martha holds out her hands and Lily takes her hand obediently.

Collin and Mary watch Martha take Lily back upstairs. Mary smiles and Collin looks at her and says, “We are doing everything right, and nothing wrong in raising Lily.”

“I know my Lord Husband; I don’t want to do the same mistakes that my parents did to me.” Mary says.

“We are not our parents my lady wife. We live in the 20th century whereas they lived for the most part in the 19th century.” Collin says, “Things have changed and for the best.”

“Collin, not everything was bad in the 19th century. The fashions for the most part in this new century are terribly gaudy and terrible.” Mary said, “Simple elegance is out.”

“Yes but think of all the good changes that happened so far in the 20th century Mary.” Collin said.

“Oh yes we have the automobile, electricity, telegram, telephone, special schools for the deaf, and so many more things that will help people live a better quality of life.” Mary said.

“One day they will be able to wipe out many illnesses and diseases. They have already started to pasteurize milk and some diseases such as small poxes is eliminated.” Collin says.

“Well I guess some good things have come out of the 20th century so far.” Mary says.

“Yes so far most of the inventions are for possible change.” Collin says.

“My Lord husband, I must go check on our daughter.” Mary says, she gets up, heads for the nursery.

Collin is left in the den and says, “Mother, mother, how we need you more than ever now.”

A sweet voice can be heard in the room, “what is matter my son and my child?” Lily asks

“Mother, I wish you were here with father right now.” Collin says.

“I am here with you Collin. As long as you keep me in your heart I will never die.” Lily’s voice tells him.

Lily’s spirit left as quickly as it came.

A calm took over Collin and he sat by the fireplace thinking about those happy days of Mary and his youth and the garden, they shared together.

Mary was up in the nursery, Martha was getting Lady Lily dressed for bed, and Mary said, “Demoiselle you must behave for Martha.”

“Lady Mary, Lady Lily is a very good child. Me own brothers and sisters all accept for Dickon are unruly children. Me mother has to discipline them.” Martha said.

“Your mother is a very lucky woman to have such a healthy brood of children.” Mary said.

“It would have been easier on me mother if me father had not died in his prime.” Martha said.

“Yes I can imagine. Certainly what you give your mother from what you earn here is a help?” Mary asks

“Oh yes Ma’am, every shilling goes towards food and clothing.” Martha said.

“Martha I will be glad to give any of your brothers and sisters a position if it will help your mother.” Mary said.

“Oh thank you Ma’am. It would be a big help to me mother.” Martha said.

“Let me talk this over with Lord Collin and see what he has to say. I am sure he will agree to it. Does your sisters have experience with children?” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am me sister’s help out me mother with the younger ones at home so she can go do some midwifery and help other people in Thwaite Village.” Martha said.

“Well we could use extra help here with Lady Lily.” Mary says.

“Oh thank thee Ma’am, my middle sister, Maggie, is good with children.” Martha said.

“I am sure Ben can use some extra help with the grounds and keeping up the gardens.” Mary said.

“I will tell my second brother, Patrick that ye may have a job for him.” Martha said.

“Yes send Maggie and Patrick to us. We will find a position for them here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said, picking up Lily and putting her in bed.

“Demoiselle Lily, it is time for you to go to bed and get some sleep.” Mary tells her, kissing her, “Do you want Suzie to sleep with you.”

“Yes Momma, please give me Suzy.” Lily says.

Mary walks over, picks up Suzy, and gives the doll to Lily.

“Good night Demoiselle Lily and Suzy.” Mary says. She turns on the night light and shuts the door but leaving a crack in the door.

“Good Night Martha, you may retire for the evening. Have the cook make you some hot dinner and go relax.” Mary says.

“Thank you Ma’am I will go to the kitchen, and then retire for the evening.” Martha says curtseying to Mary.

Mary walks back down the stairs, heads for the den where Collin is sitting by the fire.

“I take it you got Lady Lily settled in for the night.” Collin asks

“Oh yes, Demoiselle Lily and Suzy, that is her doll, are in bed.” Mary says walking over to the window, which she has always liked to look out into the yard.

Collin asks Mary what she is looking at and she says, “Nothing I am just thinking about summer time and our garden.”

“I feel a quieting presence in this room tonight.” Mary said.

Collin smiles and Mary says, “The presence is so calming.”

“Yes I feel the calming presence here in this room. I know it is my dear late mother and father looking over us right now.” Collin said.

“Collin in India they say people don’t die they are just going onto another journey. Life never ends and if we keep those people we love in our heart, they will never die.” Mary says.

“I believe that Mary.” Collin says.

“I am glad, it is the truth.” Mary says, “Life is a journey it never ends.”

“My Lord Husband I am tired, I don’t know why. I will retire now; I trust you will join me soon.” Mary says.

“I will join you in a few minutes.” Collin says.

Mary gets up, walks up the stairs towards their bedroom.

She walks over to the chest drawers, looks at the picture of her late mother and Aunt Lily, and says, “I do wish you were alive to see how happy my life has turned out Mother.”

She takes off her clothes, gets into her nightgown, and stays awake until Collin comes up to bed.

Finally, Collin makes his way upstairs, and says, “I see you are not a sleep.”

“No my Lord Husband, I am waiting for you to come to bed with me.” Mary says.

“I will be there in a minute. I must undress myself. “Collin says.

Collin climbs into bed with Mary and Collin says, “I love you Mary Lennox Craven.”

Mary replies “Je t’ aime ma marié Collin Craven.”

Collin turns off the lights, and they fall sleep in each other’s arms.

Chapter 22: A Special Summer at Misselthwaite Manor

Spring and summer of 1929 was full of surprises for both Mary and Collin. Lady Lily was nearly five years of age. She was turning out to be a raven hair beauty like both of her late twin grandmothers. She was nothing like Mary. She was full of life, love, and energy.

Everyone who saw Lady Lily would remark that she looks like Lady Lily Craven and Rose Lennox.

Martha doted on Lady Lily; she was the primary one who oversaw Lady Lily’s care. Lady Lily was also the apple of Collin and Mary’s eye. They loved to see her grow and ask questions.

Martha would often take Lady Lily outside to the grounds, let her run wild and free because her mother said growing children need exercise to be healthy. Neither Collin or Mary ever questioned Mrs. Somersby’s parenting skills.

Mary would keep an watch on her from looking out from the window in the den, as she sat embroidering. Lady Lily was lucky that she had green lawn to play on when Mary only had sand and sticks to play with in India.

It was in early summer time that Mary discovered she was pregnant once more. She could hardly wait to tell Collin that they were going to have a new baby.

Collin was sitting in the den reading the paper; both of them were 30 years old. Mary crept up on him and said, “I have something to tell you Collin?”

Collin looks up from his newspaper and said, “Yes what is my lady wife, I am all ears.”

“I have some very good news for you?” Mary said playfully.

“Mary, what is it?” Collin asked

“I think I am going to make you guess what my news is?” Mary said

“Mary, you know I don’t like games.” Collin says.

“You are no fun Collin Craven.” Mary says, “Because you are no fun I will not share my news with you.” Mary walked away.

Collin follows her, traps her in the corridor, and says, “Oh no you don’t Mary Craven, tell me the news.”

“You don’t deserve to know my news.” Mary says

“Tell me your news Mary?” Collin says.

“All right I will tell you. I am pregnant again after five years. Our new baby is going to be born in September of 1929.” Mary says.

“Mary, Mary, what wonderful news, a new baby.” Collin says.

“Yes, the doctor says I must be very careful as I am not as young as I was when I had Princesse.” Mary said.

“This is wonderful news, I must tell Murdock.” Collin said.

Collin rings the bell, Mrs. Murdock comes and says, “Yes Master Collin what is it?”

“Wonderful news Murdock, Mary is expecting our second child in September of 1929.” Collin said excitingly.

“How wonderful Master Collin, let us pray this child will be a son.” Murdock.

“I don’t care what sex this child is. We have been waiting for this to happen for over five years. It has now happened.” Collin said.

Mary sees how exciting Collin is over the news of their new baby.

“What will we name this child if it is a boy Mary?” Collin asks

“We had already picked out a name if you remember last time. We will name this child if this a boy Richard Archibald Albert Craven.” Mary said.

“Yes we did choose that name before if I remember.” Collin says.

“I am sure we can think of a girl’s name if we need one. I just know deep down this child is our son.” Mary tells Collin.

“Mary, I would love a son, but I would also love a second daughter.” Collin says.

“I just know this is the male heir to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

Collin smiles at Mary and says, “You must take good care of yourself. You are not getting any younger.” Collin says.

“Neither of us are getting any younger Collin. It seems just like yesterday I first came to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“Has it been that long nearly twenty years ago that you first came to Misselthwaite Manor?” Collin asks Mary.

“Yes twenty years ago in this spring.” Mary said, “I looked at Misselthwaite Manor and it was spooky and scary.”

“It will be the only home we will ever know.” Collin says.

“It is the only home we will ever need.” Mary says, “We have our garden.”

“Yes our garden is special because we have made it so.” Mary said, “Sometimes I can hear Late Aunt Lily sing in the garden to us in French.”

“I often hear my late mother tell me to stay strong.” Collin says.

“Yes I believe that Aunt Lily’s spirit will always be around to guide us.” Mary says

“My late mother loved this garden so much. I can understand why. It is so peaceful.” Collin said.

Mary looks out the picturesque window watching Lily play with Martha. Mary smiles and says, “Our Lily is indeed special.”

Collin walks over and says, “Yes Our Lily is special. I am glad you are pregnant again Mary.”

“Yes so am I. I had almost given up all hope in conceiving.” Mary said, “Next Spring is very far away. We must get through the rest of summer, autumn, and winter before this child is born.” Mary said.

“We will get through it together as we have done in the past.” Collin says.

“What news in the newspaper if anything My Lord husband?” Mary asks Collin.

“There is not much news going on right now. Everything is peaceful.” Collin said.

“The world is still at peace. Now that is a miracle.” Mary said.

“Yes I hope the world continues in peace and plenty.” Collin says.

“We need peace after the Great World which encumbered most of the world all because of the Germans and Serbs.” Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “You are happy about this baby aren’t you Collin?”

“Oh yes my lady wife I am very happy. We had almost given up hope if we didn’t see you pregnant soon. We are both nearly in our thirties.” Collin says.

“My later mother was too vain to have anymore children.” Mary said, “It is too bad she wasn’t like Aunt Lily.”

“Just think Mary, our family will grow. I can’t expect it to grow too much, but if we just have the two it will suffice.” Collin says.

“I wish I was like [2]Queen Mary of Teck, she had four boys and one girl.” Mary said. [3]“I would never treat any of our children like the royals treatment poor little Prince John, by locking him away in the country so no one could see his affliction.”

”Yes what will one think when the Royal family simply neglected and the only one who loved him for himself was his beloved nanny.” Collin said.

“I wonder if the Americans have the same problem.” Mary asked.

“Oh no the Americans are different they even teach the deaf to read with the help of The Alexander Graham Bell.” Collin said.

“Yes they may help those with deafness but what about other disease and illnesses.” Mary said.

“Well I know that America is making great strives to help humanity.” Collin says.

Mary walks over to the window and looks out, “It is a warm day; I hate to be stuck in on days like today. I am taking Lily and myself to the garden.” Mary says.

“I will join you there later. I have some work that I need to finish up” Collin says.

“Alright, don’t take too long my Lord Husband.” Mary replies, walks out of the room, up the stairs to the nursery.

Mary walks into the nursery and Martha is with Lady Lily playing with her.

“Martha, please help me to get Lady Lily dressed. We are going outside to the garden. It is a beautiful warm day. I would hate to miss such a day and let it go by doing simply nothing.” Mary said.

“Yes, Ma’am, I will see that Lady Lily is dressed to go outside.” Martha replies.

“Martha dress Lily warmly I don’t want her to catch a cold.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am I will see that Lady Lily is dressed appropriately.” Martha replies.

“I will be back in a few minutes. I must get myself dressed.” Mary replies.

“Very good Ma’am, we will be ready when you come to get us.” Martha said.

Mary wants out of the nursery door, walks down the corridor for their bedroom door to get dressed.

Mary looks at herself in the mirror and says, “I will be 31 years old when this child is born. I do hope it is a boy this time.”

Collin is standing at the door, hearing Mary talk to herself and he says, “You will always be beautiful to me Lady Mary. I don’t care if this child is a boy or not. I just want you two to come out of it healthy and well.”

“I know you have said this, but every man needs a son.” Mary said.

“Well my Lady wife, not every man gets a son. We must learn to accept what God gives us be grateful for it.” Collin says.

“I don’t know what to wear; I am running out of dresses that I can fit into it.” Mary says

“We can remedy that, we go to Harrods and see what new dresses they have and you can have the dressmaker in Thwaite Village alter them to the way you like.” Collin says.

“Yes that might work. Some of the dresses are much to be desired and they are not for me.” Mary says.

“You have always been a wee bit picky.” Collin says laughing

“With good reason, I don’t want to look like the rest of those so call refined English women.” Mary said.

“I realize you are not like the rest of these English women. You weren’t born in England but you are English.” Collin said.

“I am a English Citizen born in India.” Mary says.

“Do you ever feel you want to go back there?” Collin asks Mary.

“Sometimes I think of India, but it was a hot, sticky, country.” Mary says, “I don’t like to think about the first ten years of my life in India it makes me melancholia.” Mary says.

“I have made myself a life here in England and at Misselthwaite, I enjoy traveling but when it comes down to it nothing can compare to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says to Collin.

“It is here where we found love and acceptance.” Mary said, “That is the most important thing.”

Martha has Lily dressed, and she comes running into her mother’s and father’s bedroom, “Momma, I am ready to go outside.”

“All right Lady Lily I am ready too.” Mary said, “Martha you may take a rest until we get in. See if cook needs help.” Mary tells Martha.

“Yes Ma’am,” Martha says curtseys and leaves the room.

Mary takes Lily to the mirror and says, “Look at the pretty little demoiselle in the mirror.”

“That is me Momma.” Lily says.

“Yes I know, but my oh my you are beautiful.” Mary says.

Collin walks over to Mary and Lily and says, “I have two beautiful woman in my life.”

“Thank you My Lord Husband for the compliment and Demoiselle Lily thanks you too.” Mary says

“You two are both very welcome for the compliments.” Collin says.

“Collin come out to the garden. It is a beautiful day. Paperwork can wait.” Mary says.

“I will join you soon.” Collin says.

“Very well My Lord Husband, don’t take too long.” Mary says holding out her hand for Lady Lily to take.

They walk out of the room, Collin watches his wife and daughter head for the stairs, and then out the door.

He watches them enter the courtyard from a window in the den where he does his work.

The fire is lit and he says, “Mother oh Mother, have you seen my family. I wish father and you were here to see them.”

A soft breeze comes through the room and Lily’s sweet voice can hear only by Collin, “My son I am proud of you. You have grown up to be such a fine gentleman. You have a loving family; let them become everything you ever need.”

“Oh mother, they all my everything. I would be lost with Mary and Lady Lily.” Collin tells his mother’s spirit.

“I am always with you Collin. I am watching over your family and you even now.” Lily says I love you my son, “as quickly as Lily appeared to Collin she disappears just as fast.

A peaceful calm comes over Collin and the last words Lily gives her son Collin is “aller a’ ma jardin ou’ Mary et Lily étais attente pour vous.”

“I will go into the garden Mother and be with my family.” Collin tells Lily before she disappears.

“John, bring me my coat, hat, scarf, and gloves, I am going out into my mother’s garden.” Collin tells

Collin gets dressed in his coat, hat, scarf, gloves, and walks out the front yard, walks down the path that leads to Lily’s Garden.

He hears the joyful song of Lily playing in the garden and Mary sitting in the little Bistro chair watching Lily play wild and free.

Mary hears someone call out her name, “Mary, are you in the garden?”

“Yes Collin I am over here near the pond.” Mary calls out.

He follows the path, which leads him to the pond, sees Mary sitting in one of the little Bistro chairs as Lily plays.

“I see you have come to join us and enjoy the day in the garden. It brings back happy memories for us Collin.” Mary said.

“Yes it does bring back fond memories.” Collin says, “This garden has magical properties I have always said that.”

“The magical properties of our garden is that we love each other and this garden as much as my late Aunt Lily loved it and tended it with tender loving care.”

“This is our garden Collin, Lily’s, yours, and mine.” Mary said.

“I feel the magic in this garden because Lily loves this garden I have never seen her so happy.” Mary said.

“Yes, our Lily is a very special little girl.” Collin says.

“Yes soon we must find her a suitable kindergarten for her to attend.” Mary says.

“Yes I have been looking to various kindergarten programs for Our Lily, there is two I would like us to visit one is London and the other is Thwaite Village.” Collin says.

“Our Mary needs to be nobility she is a Lady after all.” Mary says.

“Mary my lady wife, she would have to stay in London accept for the weekends, holidays, and summer vacation.” Collin states.

“One day My Lord Husband, she will be heiress to Misselthwaite Manor; she must be introduced into polite and noble society by a coming-out gala.” Mary said.

“Lily must learn all the social graces that demoiselles learn due to their social status.” Mary said.

“What is the name of the kindergarten program in London?” Mary asks Collin.

The name of the school is Mademoiselle Madeline’s School For Young Ladies.” Collin says.

“Have you any information on this school?” Mary asks

“No I thought we would go into London, take Lily with us, and see how she interacts with the other young girls that go to the school.” Collin said.

“Yes we must do that before Autumn.” Mary said, “By that time I will be close to my second confinement.”

“Yes that is true; we will have two autumn babies.” Collin says.

“Yes I had hoped for a summer baby, but I am content with an autumn baby again.” Mary says to Collin.

“While we are in London, we can go by Harrods and check out the maternity dresses they may have gotten in for autumn and winter.” Collin says.

“Harrods needs to change their fashions.” Mary said.

“You complain to much my lady wife. Harrods get their fashions from other places like Paris, Milan, Rome, and even some from New York and that place where movie pictures are coming from, Hollywood, I think is the name of the city.” Collin says.

“Did you see what some of the women are wearing, those dresses call flapper dresses and strings and strings of pearls. They cut their hair short and bob in into curls.” Mary says.

“No my Lady wife, I am not in women’s fashions.” Collin said.

“Is this what the world is coming to short dresses, showing of the woman’s bust-line?” Mary says, “I will never be caught in one of those flapper dresses it makes ladies look cheap.”

“I will not have our daughter brought up around these lack of good morals and values we have done our best to teach her. We must remember what the [4] American Sister of Charity of St. Joseph taught; simplicity makes a beautiful woman more beautiful and a ugly woman less noticeable.” Mary says.

“Mary we are Anglicans.” Collin tells her.

“This may be true but I don’t see the Church of England doing anything to help the education of young women.” Mary replies.

“Only those young ladies of nobility have the right to be educated.” Mary said.

“Remember I went to a Swiss Finishing School and they taught us how to curtsey, embroider, dance, smile, and proper way to stand and hold our selves out.” Mary said, “We receive enough education though we did learn French, Latin, religious studies in the Calvinism approach, and they did teach us to cook and be good wives to our future husbands.” Mary said.

“I will not have Lily groomed just for marriage.” Mary tells Collin, “I am sure there is something better out there for young women of the 20th century.” Mary says.

“I promise you my Lady Wife we will scrutinize this school for young ladies.” Collin says.

“I read something in a book that this Mother Seton said, “education is a gift from God No one should be denied it.”

Mary says.

“I agree with this Mother Seton.” Collin said, “I believe women should have the right to an education just as men have.” Collin says.

“One day I hope the Anglican Church wakes up, realizes that it is time to start schools for young women to educate them in, rather than sending us away to these Finishing schools.” Mary said, “Women can be useful in society and make a contribution [5]like Queen Elizabeth I, Late Queen Victoria, and some other women in history.”

“Yes women have made some valuable great contributions to the literary world such as the novel “Rose et Blanche.” Mary said.” She wrote six other novels that were published.”

“What about the American writer[6] who wrote the novels Little Women and Little Men in Massachusetts in America.” Mary says.

“Yes women are making their mark in the world.” Collin admits.

“We must not forget Florence Nightingale and Clara Barton.” Mary says, “They turned nursing into a honour vocation for women.”

Collin just sits in the other Bistro chair listening to Mary talk about women and their contributions.

“Look this garden Mary; I swear it gets more beautiful as the years go by.” Collin says.

“Yes it does, I remember all the work we did on it to get it to look this beautiful. It is a beautiful tribute to Aunt Lily.” Mary says.

“I love this garden.” Mary says dancing around and Collin smiles.

Collin says, “Pouvoir Je voir ceci danser avec vous Mon Amour.”

Mary replies, Mais bien sûr Monsieur Collin.” Mary says, holds out her hand, he helps her up, and the dance in the garden. It is as if it is the one most romantic place in all of Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin and Mary dance with each other and they see no one else but themselves in the garden besides Lady Lily, their four-and-a-half year old daughter.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “I knew when we married we would be happy, happy as we were when we were young.”

“Oh yes my lord husband we are very happy.” Mary says,

“We have everything in the world we will ever need we have each other, our love for one another, a daughter and another child on the way. What more can two people ask for I don’t know. We have it all here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says smiling.

Mary and Collin go back, sit down at the Bistro table, chairs, and watch their precious but precocious four and half year old daughter run farouche et libre dans le jardin.

Mary smiles as Lily plays in the garden with Dickon and says, “Dickon will never grow up. I wish we didn’t have to grow up but it is hard to be a mother.”

“Dickon is good with Lily.” Collin said, “He will teach her everything about our garden as he taught us so long ago.” Collin said.

Mary and Collin watch Lily as she listens to Dickon. They smile because they want Lily to the have the magical experience that they had when they were young. The garden held such a magic over it.

“I am glad that Lily likes Dickon. She doesn’t know that Martha and Dickon are brother and sister.” Mary says.

“Mary when you are going to tell Lily she will have a brother or sister to play with.” Collin asks

“Soon, I just want to get through the first trimester.” Mary says.

“I want this child to be a son.” Mary says, “Every man deserves a son to carry on his last name.”

“Mary, Mary, I don’t care what sex our baby is. I will love it all the more because our baby is conceived in our love for each.” Collin said.

“Oh yes the love we have for each other.” Mary says.

“I have loved you from the beginning even before you started to take me out in our garden.” Collin said.

“I know that, I could tell that you were jealous of Dickon.” Mary says, “We were but friends there is nothing between us.”

“I remember asking you what one you liked more, and you said you liked us the same but different.” Collin said

“I do like you both but differently. I knew nothing could come of Dickon and me getting together. It simply isn’t done.” Mary said.

“We can always be friends with Dickon. He can be our children’s Godparent.” Collin said.

“Asking Dickon to be a Godparent to our children is a big undertaking.” Mary said.

“Collin, Collin, what if something happens to you or me or both of us who can we appoint as our children’s legal guardian.” Mary said.

“I have been thinking about that and I am going to ask Lady Katherine to become guardian to our children. They may have to go and live in America but she is our closet relative.” Collin said.

“It is very safe over in America.” Collin said, “Lady Katherine will take good care of them.” Collin said.

“Collin, you must write her and send her a letter through Barrister Cates asking her if she will consent to become legal guardian to our children.” Mary said.

“I will have Barrister Cates that care of the legal part of it.” Collin tells Mary.

“I think when late Uncle Archibald was shocked when he found out that my parents had named him as my legal guardian in Their Last Will and Testament.” Mary said, “Old Mrs. Murdock said he hadn’t cared for anyone since Aunt Lily passed away ten years before.”

“I remember when I first was taking in to see him, I was scared. He said Mrs. Murdock wanted him to send me a way to some school. I asked him to let me stay I couldn’t do any harm.” Mary said.

“Uncle Archibald said, “What harm could a little girl like you do. There Isn’t anything here for a child. I said I didn’t need a lot I just asked for a piece of earth.” Mary said.

“When I first walked in, he asked me to wait, took out some photos of Aunt Lily, and said, “They sent me your picture.”

I told neither of my parents had time to take my photograph.” Mary said, “He said to take my bit of earth wherever I wanted it to but don’t expect anything to come out of it.”

“My late father didn’t realize that the bit of earth you asked for was my late mother’s garden.” Collin said, “Until he came home and saw me up and running like a normal, healthy, little boy. He was so happy. It was the first time I saw him smile in ten years. “Collin said.

“Aunt Lily would have wanted him to continue to live, be happy just as you would have wanted you to become healthy and live to grow up to be an adult.” Mary said.

“Sometimes I can hear Aunt Lily says, “Comment pouvoir Je toujours savoir.” Mary says, “I tell Aunt Lily, “Aucun de nous volonté toujours quand nous mourir.”

“I know I know she never meant to leave late Uncle Archibald and you all alone she was just to weak to hold on to life.” Mary said,

”I like to think that my father and mother are together in the heavens.” Collin says.

“Yes they are up in heaven looking down from above and watching over us. They see how much Lily loves the garden and how much we love each other. We will never forget them not ever.” Mary says.

“Tout Je avoir est votre “Collin says.

“Tout Je avoir besoin de étais une jardin.” Mary says.

“Tout nous volonté toujours avoir besoin de étais nous amour pour se.” Mary said et le amour nous avoir pour nous enfants.” Mary says.

“Mary vous sont tout Je volonté toujours avoir besoin de.” Collin says to Mary.

“Vous sont tout Je volonté toujours vouloir et avoir besoin de.” Mary says.

Collin asks, “Mary Mon Mary, promettre me vous volonté né…jamais me.”

“Je rendre vous ceci promettre Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous.” Mary says.

“I am your wife until the time one of us dies.” Mary said.

“We will have many happy years together.” Collin said.

“Yes we will have many happy years together. Collin Oh Collin let us open Misselthwaite Manor up. Let us have a ball at Misselthwaite Manor. Let us make Misselthwaite Manor a happy place once again.” Mary said.

“I have always said that you are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, it is yours to do with as you wish.” Collin said.

“We can dress up in our finest clothes, meet our neighbors, and let everyone in Yorkshire and Thwaite Village that the Cravens are not gloomy and lonely people anymore.” Mary says.

“Yes let it be done. I will tell Murdock to find out who our neighbors are and invite everyone in Yorkshire and Thwaite Village of noble blood.” Collin says.

“Misselthwaite Manor will become that happy place once again.” Mary says, “We can dance, sing, and have a formal sit down dinner. “

“Yes, yes let it be done.” Collin said, “Order yourself the most beautiful dress in London. I want you to sparkle.” Collin said.

“This will be good for Lily too.” Collin said.

“We can show everyone our garden because it will be light enough to show the garden off.” Mary said, “We are young, alive Collin Ma Marié.”

“Yes we are young and alive.” Collin says.

“I do wish Cousin Katherine could be here.” Mary said.

“We will telegram her and let her know we are having a dinner/ball in a few months. She is invited to come because she is a Craven.” Collin said.

“Yes we don’t want to forget Katherine.” Mary said.

Collin and Mary sit at the Bistro table in the garden and the only ones they see is each other. It was like the first time back in 1911 when Collin told Mary, “he would marry her and they would never be separated.”

“We will never be departed.” Collin said to Mary

“No, it is just you and me against the world.” Mary said.

“One day Mary Lennox I will marry you.” Collin said back in 1911 when he was but ten years old.

“That dream became a reality in 1923 when both of then turned 23 years old.

Five years later both have been married to each other for five years, they have one child and another on its way. What more could a young couple ask for.

Mary says, “Je avoir vous et vous avoir me. Quel encore pouvoir nous demander pour.”

“We have everything that we have ever wanted. The most important we thing we have found is happiness.” Collin said.

“Yes we are happy, love each other, and our children, and most of all we love the garden, Lily’s Garden.” Mary said.

“Oh my what time is it Collin?” Mary asks

Collin takes out the pocket watch is late father left to him, and says, “It is only a little after four o’clock.” Collin replies.

“Collin we must be getting in. It is time for Lily’s dinner, and we haven’t stopped all day to have tea and biscuits.” Mary said.

“Venir mon mariée appeler nous fils pour nous.” Collin said.

Mary calls out, “Lily, come, it is time for us to go in.”

“I am coming Momma.” Lily calls out, running to Mary’s side.

Collin, Lily, and Mary leave the garden and head back to the manor where Lily can have her dinner, and they can have their tea and biscuits in the comfortable den.

Mrs. Murdock greets them at the door and says, “How was your day Master Collin?”

“My day was wonderful. I was able to spend it with my family.” Collin says, “Oh Mrs. Murdock I have wonderful news. I will let Mary tell you.”

“Ma’am what is this good news?” Murdock asks

“We have decided to have a dinner/ball here at Misselthwaite. We are going to live again. Misselthwaite Manor will become the grand place it once was.” Mary says.

“Ma’am there hasn’t been a ball and dinner here for over 24 years.” Murdock said.

“Well that is going to change. Collin and I are young. We will invite all the prominent families in Yorkshire and Thwaite Village. Murdock you must comply a list of families that will be invited. We will have a ball and dinner that will make the social paper of the London Courier and Yorkshire Times. “Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, I think Lord Craven had a list of prominent families somewhere in the den. With your permission Lord Collin I will try to find that list.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Carry on Murdock, yes, and send a telegram to Lady Katherine in New York too.” Collin said.

Mary picks up the bell and Martha appears, “Martha, will you please run a hot bath for Lady Lily.”

“Yes Ma’am right away.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha. Please ask cook to prepare something for Lady Lily, I am sure she is hungry.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, I will have cook prepare something for Lady Lily. Will Master Collin and you be eating too?” Mary asks

“Yes, but not right now. I think Collin and I just need to relax in our den for a spell.” Mary said.

“Come Lady Lily, I have to give you a bath, and then you may eat your dinner after you have bathed.” Martha said.

“Martha after Lily has finished eating bring her back down to the den to be with Collin and I for a while until it is her bedtime.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says curtseying and taking Lily’s hand and climbing the stairs to the nursery.

Mary looked at Collin and said, “I have always maintained I would never be like my late mother who I never knew.”

“I want our daughter to know both her mother and father. I want her to spend time with us because it is as Aunt Lily said, “Comment Pouvoir Je toujours savoir.” Mary says, “Comment vouloir Je toujours savoir.”

“I will take my pretty face into the nursery more than my late mother ever did.” Mary said, “I will never be as self-centered, vain, as she was when she was alive.”

“I saw a picture of my parents which they took together. Neither of them looked especially happy in that photo. My late father was sitting down and my late mother standing back behind the table and neither of them were smiling.” Mary said.

“Collin, Oh Collin let us have our family portrait taken. Let it be of all of us happy and smiling.” Mary said.

“Yes, I will have Murdock call up the photographer up and we will have our picture taken after you have our new baby.” Collin said.

“Yes we can send Lady Katherine a photo of us.” Mary said.

Mrs. Murdock says, “Excuse me Sir; here is your tea and biscuits.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock, please place it on the table.” Collin says.

“Murdock, I want the formal dining room cleaned up for our Gala Dinner Party.” Collin says.

“I will have the chambermaids and John get to it tomorrow Sir.” Murdock says.

“Mrs. Murdock thank you for your help in this.” Collin said.

“You are most welcome Sir.” Murdock said curtseying and excusing herself from the den.

“We will sing, we dance, we will feast, and we will be happy once again.” Mary told Collin.

Collin just smiles at Mary’s excitement.

“We will make Misselthwaite Manor the grand place it once was.” Mary says.

“Mary Mon Mariée don’t forget about our baby you are carrying.” Collin reminds me.

“I have not forgotten. I will let nothing happen to our baby. This baby is like a miracle to us.” Mary says.

“Collin, perhaps we should put the dinner/gala off until our baby is born.” Mary says.

“Yes that is sensible.” Collin replies.

“I know we will have our Gala/Dinner Dance around Christmas time.” Mary says, “We will make it a festival time.”

“What an excellent suggestion that is.” Collin says.

“We will have a Christmas tree and all the trimmings.” Mary said.

“None will be able to see our glorious garden.” Collin says.

“We will throw another gala in the spring for Easter time.” Mary says, “Misselthwaite Manor will be the envy of all Yorkshire.” Mary says.

“I am glad you are being so sensible Mary my love.” Collin says.

“How can I not be when I am married to you? I live only to make you happy, that is my life’s purpose.” Mary said.

“My soul purpose is to see you happy Mary my Mary. There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you.” Collin says.

“You have done everything you can do.” Mary says, “It is enough.”

“Neither of us knew at the time we were destiné for each other. We were separated for all those years but still we found our way back to each other.” Collin said.

“That is because Destiné had already decided we were meant for each other and she made sure neither of us met anyone else to destroy her plan.” Mary says.

“There was no distant that could stop us from loving each other.” Mary said, “You were sent off to Oxford and I was sent off to Switzerland to go to school. We found each other after being separated for nearly 22 years.” Mary said.

“Yes we were meant to share our lives together.” Collin said.

“Yes and we are happy.” Mary says.

Collin just smiles at Mary. He has never seen her happy as she was that moment. It is as if she glows with happiness.

Mary sings this little song, “Je Suis Joyeux parce que Je Suis maried pour vous. Vous avoir fait me très joyeux ceci étais quelque chose Je pensé aucun pouvoir faire pour me Je Suis joyeux parce que Je t’ aime.”

Collin listens and says, “I see La Francais taught you to sing.”

“Oh yes, we were taught to sing, dance, embroider, and make our prospective husbands happy in every way possible.” Mary said.

Martha brings Lady Lily into the room, “Ma’am, here is Demoiselle Lily.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha, I will call you when it is time for Lady Lily to go to bed.” Mary says.

Lady Lily runs into the room, throws herself into Mary’s arm.

Mary smiles and says, “I will never be like my late mother.”

Mary cradles Lily in her arms. This is all Mary had ever asked for to be loved for who she is. She found that love with Collin and their daughter Lily.

All those years of misery were well worth it now that she has everything she has ever dreamed off and finally she can put the past behind her and live in the present and the future.

Collin and she have a glorious future together and a happy one. What more can Lady Mary want, nothing, she has everything she has ever wanted.

Collin, Mary, and Lily sit by the fire like a the family they are. This is the life both Collin and Mary wanted and finally achieved in having.

Mary rocks Lily and sings to her in French and Collin sits back in his armchair reading the evening newspaper.

So far, the world is still at peace, but not for long.

Germany will once again destroy the peace Europe has enjoyed for more than eleven years and the Germans are more determine than ever to conqueror the world.

No one would ever expect that Germany with the help of Russia, Japan, and Italy would devastate Europe with their uncalled acts of war towards peaceful nations.

Russia would abandon Germany because Germany invaded Russia and meant to add it to the Motherland.

Russia would join forces with the Allies, which were England, France, and United States, and other countries that disapproved of Germany invading helpless countries who didn’t ask to be invaded in the first place.

However, for now, the world was still at peace. Collin, Mary, and Lily enjoyed the peaceful surroundings of Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary calls for Martha and says, “Carry Demoiselle Lily up to her nursery. I will join you presently.”

‘Yes Ma’am,” Martha said taking Lady Lily in her arms, walking out of the den where Collin and Mary sat together. Mary stands by the door to make sure they get upstairs safely and walks back over to the chair she was sitting in.

Mary is reading a book and Collin asks Mary what she is reading.

“I am reading Little Women By Louisa May Alcott, an American author who wrote books and got them published. This book was published in the year of 1868.” Mary says, “It is about four sisters, Meg, Jo, Beth, and Amy who live in Concord, Massachusetts in America during the American Civil War.

“Little Women it sounds very interesting.” Collin says.

“It is a very pleasant book.” Mary said.

“Did you hear the latest news out of Hollywood, where they do the picture shows, they actually doing talkie movies?” Mary said

“I wonder if that [7]Charlie Chapin fellow is going to do any talkie movies.” Collin asks.

“I expect he will they say he is popular over in America.” Mary says.

“I have never seen a picture show silent or otherwise.” Mary says, “I enjoy reading.”

Collin just gives a little laugh and says, “these talkie movies will become more and more popular as time goes by.”

“Collin, I don’t remember you ever picking up a book accept with pictures of flowers in it.” Mary said.

“Yes I think I said it gives me headaches.” Collin said laughing.

“Did you that Louisa May Alcott she wrote another book call Little Men in 1871.” Mary said,” She also wrote one call the Good Wives.” It is the second part of Little Women.”

Collin listens to Mary as she talks about women writers and said, “Tell me something did this Louisa May Alcott ever marry?”

“No she died from Tuberculosis in 1888.” Mary said.

“It seems a great many people are dying of tuberculosis now-a-days.” Collin says.

“Yes it does seem that way next to cholera.” Mary said.

“Did you not read while you were at Oxford?” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes we read a bunch of stuffy books for English and Literature.” Collin remarks.

“I see what do you consider stuffy books?” Mary asks

“The professors at Oxford were stuffy themselves.” Collin said.

“You didn’t have to go to a stuffy Finishing school in Switzerland.” Mary said, “We would get up at 6 AM, bathe, dress, and have breakfast at 7 AM. We could not even talk while we were eating breakfast. Breakfast lasted until 8 AM and then it was on one of our classes.” Mary said, “Each class lasted a hour.”

“Lunch was a noon time, then we had a hour of rest period, after that we had French or Latin.” Mary said.

“Certain days we had dancing, embroidery, singing, and social graces and etiquette.” Mary said, “It was terribly boring.”

“It was on Saturday we had visitation. The only day we could do whatever we wanted too, and Sunday was church services and community activities.” Mary said.

“I didn’t believe it was you when I saw you in Switzerland when I came to pick you up and take you home. You changed so much.” Collin said.

“Oui Je faire changement beaucoup comment faire vous aimer elle” Mary asks Collin.

“I don’t want you to change too much.” Collin says, “I love you just the way you are My Mary.”

“I love to dance, sing, I love music.” Mary says, The thing I love the most is our garden and I love you Collin Ma Marié.” Mary said.

“I love you Mon Mariée forever and forever.” Collin tells her.

“We were once two lonely children and now we are two happy adults that love each other.” Mary says.

“Yes those unhappy days are now behind us. We can live for each other and our children.” Collin says.

“You are no longer Mary, Mary, quite contrary.” Collin tells Mary,” You are Mary My Mary forever.” Collin says.

“It is the way it should be.” Mary replies

“Yes it is the way it should be. We were meant for each other.” Collin said, “I knew that in the garden so long ago. I lived to grow up; I lived to love you and prayed you felt the same way about me My Mary.” Collin said.

“I had always loved you. You were the only in whoever thought about giving me a present for no reason at all. “Mary says, “I use to stay in my room at La Francais and dream about us in our garden.”

“I dreamed you took me in your arms and kissed me.” Mary said, “we looked deep into each others eyes and made each other a solemn promise we would never leave each other.”

“We did make each other that promise when we married each other never to leave each other and always stay by each other’s side.” Collin said.

“Yes we will stay together until one day one of departs from this life.” Mary said.

“I must get up, check on Lady Lily.” Mary says and she walks out of the den where Collin is left alone reading his newspaper.

Mary climbs the stairs, walks into the nursery, Martha is still there and Mary says, “You may retire for the evening Martha. Have cook make you something to eat.”

“Thank you Mistress Mary.” Martha says curtseying and leaving the nursery.

Mary walks over to the crib where Lady Lily lies sleeping soundly. Mary looks down at her sleeping daughter and smiles.

Mary says, “I will not be like my late mother. I will show my pretty face into the nursery more often did she ever do while she was alive.”

She pulls up the rocker, sits by Lady Lily’s crib for a while. Collin shows up and said, “I thought I would sit here for a while Lily may wake up.”

Collin pulls up a chair and joins her in the nursery.

“I tell you I will not be like my late mother.” Mary says to Collin.

“Anyone who looks at Lily will love her.” Mary says.

“This is true because she is our daughter to see her is to love her.” Collin tells Mary.

“I only wish that Aunt Lily and Uncle Archie were here to see Lily.” Mary said.

‘I have a feeling they are watching over here even now as she sleeps in her crib.” Collin says.

“Yes so do I. Our Lily is special.” Mary says, “One day she will make us proud.”

“She already makes me proud.” Collin said.

Mary smiles, continues to watch Lily as she sleeps.

Lily looks so much like both of her grandmothers, Lily and Rose. She had raven hair that is curly and the most beautiful hazel eyes with blue tones in them. Her skin is fair and one day she will make some man a very beautiful wife.

Mary says quietly, “Tante Lily quel faire vous pensé environ nous fille Lily.”

A quiet gentle voice comes across the air, “Vous avoir faire bonn ma nièce Mary.”

“Merci Tante Lily.” Mary says.

After awhile Mary gets up and says, “Our daughter Lily sleeps soundly. We can adjourn to our bedroom Ma Marié.”

Collin takes Mary’s hand and says, “She will be fine, leave the door ajar incase she wakes up.”

“Yes I am tired, let us to go bed.” Mary replies.

Collin and Mary walk out of the nursery and head for their own bedroom.

A long time ago, two lonely, neglected children, found each other. They shared a secret garden that restored one back to health and vitality,

19 years later, these same two lonely, neglected children married and learned to put their past behind them and learned to be happy with themselves and the family they made together.

It was all because of a locked up garden that one little girl found with the help of Dickon Sowerby and an old gardener, Ben, they helped to restore the garden to it’s natural state of beauty. Here three little children learned about friendship, healing, and loving each other unconditionally unlike so many adults never learned to do.

Part 2: Misselthwaite Manor: 1930-1937

Chapter 22: The Country Manor of Misselthwaite Manor

Misselthwaite Manor started to look like a country manor rather than an old haunted house upon the Moorish hills in Yorkshire, England, this was because of the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, Lady Mary Lennox Craven, wife of Lord Collin, the 4th Lord of Misselthwaite Manor.

Misselthwaite was turned into a stylish but comfort country manor like it was intended to be. Lady Mary, Lord Collin’s wife spent endless hours redecorating Misselthwaite Manor into a place where they could spend happy hours together.

When once no one came to visit an occasion visitor would come to visit Lord Collin and Lady Mary. Mary made sure that Ben Weatherstaff kept up Lily’s Garden and the grounds surrounding Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary could often be seen out in the yard at Misselthwaite Manor helping Dickon Sowerby and Ben Weatherstaff take care of the grounds in particular the gardens surrounding the grounds and tagging along was their daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven, a lively five year old little girl.

Periodically Collin would come out, help with the grounds and the gardens on the property of Misselthwaite Manor.

Everyone in Thwaite Village knew the Lady Mary was expecting her second child. They had almost given up when Mary found out she was pregnant again with their second child who was due in Autumn of 1929. She had given birth to Lady Lily in September of 1924.

Lord Collin and she were married in the beautiful garden they renamed in Lord Collin’s late mother and Lady Mary’s Aunt, Lily Craven, she had decided to wear the very same wedding dress that her late Aunt Lily had worn when she married her Uncle, Archibald Craven. In fact, it was as if the wedding gown was meant for Mary to wear on the June day in 1923.

She was the epitome of beauty and when she walked down the aisle into the garden everyone said, “She looks so much like Lily and Rose.”

When she finally reached the altar and Collin and she exchanged her wedding vows she made Collin a promise she would never leave him. She would stay by his side no matter and be a good wife too him.

She stood there and said, “Je faire ceci promettre pour vous Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous.”

Collin said, “Je faire ceci promettre pour vous Je volonté amour vous pour toujours et tout Je avoir étais votre.”

The Vicar pronounced Lord Collin and Lady Mary, husband and wife according to the Rites of The Church of England and Laws of England.

Collin lifted up Mary’s veil and he kissed her. Afterwards they held a reception inside of Misselthwaite Manor, with all the usual wedding foods like Wedding cake, champagne, finger foods, music, and dancing.

The English loved classical music so Collin, Mary, chose The Waltz The Blue Danube written by the Austrian composer, Johann Strauss Jr.[8] to dance too on their wedding day.

Everyone watched Collin lead Mary out to the ballroom floor and dance the first day. Everyone else joined in the waltz.

Everyone could tell that Collin and Mary were suited for each other. They complimented each other perfectly. Mary had grown up to be quite a pretty young woman with the same beauty as her Late Aunt Lily and mother, Rose. It was as if both Rose an Lily had never really died. They lived through Mary.

Collin had grown up to be a strong, handsome, intelligent, good-looking young man. He resembled his father and mother in many ways and Collin had loved only one woman all his life and that was Mary Lennox, his cousin, confidante, and life-long love since their childhood days.

Misselthwaite Manor had become quite the lively manor now that Collin and Mary had started to live in it. It wasn’t the dreary manor up on the Moorish hillside.

People in Thwaite Village would stop and say, “Did you hear about Misselthwaite Manor, it is quite the lively place since The Late Archibald Craven’s son and daughter in law has taken over it.”

“Yes we heard that Lord Collin and Lady Mary have transformed that dreary manor into a lovely country manor full of life and color.” A villager would say.

Mary would walk with Lily to Thwaite Village to do the shopping, people would stop and talk to her, and she would talk about.

The baker’s wife would always give Lady Lily a cookie to eat, while Mary did the shopping with Martha.

People would stop and say, “Lady Mary has indeed changed. She looks like her late Aunt Lily and mother, Rose.”

Martha would help Mary do the shopping, and Lily would stay close by her mother and Martha. She was the perfect little lady.

Mary walked into the dry goods store at Thwaite Village and said, “I would like to see your fabric for dresses please.”

“Yes Ma’am, what kind of fabric are you looking for?” the storeowner said.

“I am looking for some colorful but study.” Mary says.

“Ma’am, we have bolts of fabric over there.” The storeowner said.

“Ma’am I got some nice cotton fabric in, straight from American textile. It colors in a variety of colors and patterns.” The storeowner said.

“Yes, please show me.” Mary asks

The storeowner and Mary walk over to wear the bolts of material are and the owner said, “See bolts of it.”

“What a large selection of colors and patterns.” Mary says.

“Yes, we just got it in. It comes from material textile in North Carolina.” The storeowner said.

“What do you recommend?” Mary asked.

“Ma’am every one is different. I don’t presume to tell any one what they should or shouldn’t buy. I want you to be happy with your purchase that you buy.” The storeowner said.

Mary looks through the bolts and bolts of material and says, “I think I would like 6 feet of the navy blue, 2 yard of lace.”

“You may an excellent choice Ma’am, do you need anything else like buttons.” The storeowner asked.

“Oh yes two pack of navy blue buttons.” Mary replied.

“I have some wonderful damask here, it would it durable.” The storeowner said.

“What colors do you have it in?” Mary asked

“All colors Ma’am, it just came in from France.” The storeowner said.

“I will take 6 feet of rose colored damask, 2 yards of lace trim, and two package of buttons. “ Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am right way.” The storeowner said.

He cuts the material, places it in paper, and says, “That will be 12 sovereigns.”

Mary takes out 12 sovereigns and hands them to the storeowner.

“Thank you Lady Mary. My best to Lord Collin.” the storeowner says.

“Thank you.” Mary said, takes Lily by the hand, and places the material in the basket, which Martha is holding for them?

“Did you buy the bread, biscuits, and tea? “ Mary asks Martha.

“Yes ma’am I have picked out the chicken for the cook too.” Martha said,

“I think it is time for our afternoon tea.” Mary says.

Martha, Lily, and she walk over to the little café, sits down, and a few minutes later a waiter comes out to take their order.

“May I take your order?” The waiter asks

“Yes we would like two orders of tea, a glass of milk, and some of your biscuits.” Mary asks.

“Thank you Ma’am I will be out with your order in a few moments.” The waiter says.

Mary looks around and says, “I remember such cafes in the streets in Paris.”

“I have never been to France Ma’am,” Martha states.

“You are not missing much. They have streets lined with these little cafes where you can sit there forever, read your newspapers and books.” Mary said, “Their fashions are not fit for any decent woman to wear.” Mary said.

“How can that be Ma’am?” Martha asks.

“The French women are shameless. They expose their busts to much and they smell too much of perfume as if they bathe in it.” Mary said.

“What of the Italian women Ma’am?” Martha asks.

“They are little better but not much. At least they are not exposing their bust line that much. Their dresses are gaudy.” Mary says, “Milan and Rome are not much better.”

“I am surprised that[9] French Daughters of Charity haven’t stressed simplicity.” Mary says.” That is what women need to dress as simplicity.”

“Thank goodness the women here in England have more common sense; I hear that the German Fräuleins known how to dress in good taste and modesty.” Mary says.

“I haven’t seen to many German Fräuleins.” Martha tells Mary.

“The German and Swiss have many things in common. The way they dress and they don’t expose themselves.” Mary says.

The waiter brings out their tea, biscuits, and a glass of milk for Lily and they all sit down for a quiet afternoon tea break.

Mary takes her time drinking her tea, and allows Lily to take her time drinking her milk and biscuits.

“Garcon, we are really for our bill.” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am, four crowns please.” The waiter says.

Mary takes out five crowns and places it in his hand.

“Thank you Ma’am.” The waiter said.

“You are welcome.” Mary say, “Come ladies we must be getting back to Misselthwaite Manor.”

Lily takes Mary and Martha’s hand and they head back for Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin is outside watching for them to come through the path and walks to meet them, “I was wondering what happened to you three?”

“We stopped for afternoon tea.” Mary says.

“I see you went shopping.” Collin said.

“Yes I got some fabric for two new dresses. It is not fancy.” Mary says to Collin. It will make me two fine dresses.”

”What color did you get?” Collin asks Mary.

“Navy blue and deep rose.” Mary said.

“Yes you look good in both colors. How did my angel enjoy her day in Thwaite Village?” Collin asks Lily.

“The baker’s wife gave her a cookie for free.” Mary said, “Lily is charming and charms them.”

“Well she does have a strong resemblance to our late mothers, Lily and Rose.” Collin says.

” Yes Our Lily is quite the charmer.” Mary laughs.

“You should not stay out so late, remember your condition.” Collin tells Mary.

“I have not forgotten that I am expecting.” Mary says, “The doctor says the exercise is good for me and it will make my deliver go a lot easier than the first time.”

“Martha take the chicken into the cook, along with the bread, biscuits, and other things we got for the cook.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am,” Martha said.

Lily clings to Mary’s hand and Collin, Mary, and Lily walk into the manor together.

Mrs. Murdock comes up and says, “Good Afternoon My lady is there anything I can do for you?”

“Yes please make me a pot of tea and bring me some biscuits.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am right way.” Mrs. Murdock said.

Mary walks over sits down in her comfortable chair.

Lily and Collin follow her.

“You have tired yourself out by walking to Thwaite Village.” Collin says.

“Fiddle sticks the walk isn’t that long. I enjoyed it.” Mary says.

“Collin Craven we are not yet in rocking chairs.” Mary says laughing.

“We have a while to ago before we are placed in rocking chairs.” Collin says, “I am only 30 years old like you are.”

Mary smiles and says, “30 plus years and before you know our new baby will be here and Lily will be in kindergarten.” Mary says.

“Yes we had almost given up and then God sends us down a blessing.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock comes into the den and says, “I have your tea and biscuits Ma’am.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock places it on the table.” Mary says.

Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves the room.

“Will you join me Ma Marié?” Mary asks Collin

“Yes I would love to join you for tea and biscuits.” Collin replies.

Mary gets up, pours a cup of tea for Collin, brings him the biscuits.

“Thank you My Mary.” Collin says.

“You are welcome.” Mary says taking her tea and biscuits and going to go sit back down.

Lady Lily is playing in the den with her favorite doll Bessie.

Mary looks over to where she is playing quietly and smiles.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “I see you are smiling.”

“I have a lot to smile about.” Mary says, “I have Lily and you.”

“I have a lot to be thankful for, I have two beautiful women in my life.” Collin tells Mary.

“Thank you for the compliment Monsieur.” Mary says.

“You are welcome mon mariée,” Collin says.

“Yes I am votre mariée pour tout de votre vie.” Mary says.

“I am glad you are mon mariée for all of my life.” Collin tells her.

“Je Suis votre mariée pour tout de votre vie.” Mary says.

“Nous faire se une promettre quand nous maried pour se quel nous vouloir ne…jamais patir se.” Mary tells Collin.

“I remember our promises we made to each other my love.” Collin tells Mary.

“Le promettre nous faire pour se sur quel jour en jeune dans nous jardin.” Mary said, “Nous promettre de amour pour se.”

“I remember when you were walking down the aisle into the garden. I had never seen a more beautiful bride in all of my life.” Collin said.

“Thank you Monsieur for the compliment once again.” Mary said.

Mary turns around, she notices that Lily has fallen a sleep with Bessie and calls Martha into the den and says, “Martha please takes Lily up to the nursery, tuck her she wore herself out.”

“Yes Ma’am, come Miss Lily, you need to take a nap.” Martha said picking up Lily and carrying her in her arms.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary said, “You are welcome.” Martha says.

Mary watches Martha carry Lily upstairs and then comes back into the den to be with Collin.

“No news from Lady Katherine.” Mary asks.

“None so far, it takes two to three months to get from America to England.” Collin said.

Mary sits down closes her eyes and rests.

“My lady wife you need to take a nap yourself.” Collin said.

“I am fine I have just had a busy day.” Mary says.

“The heather smells so good out on the Moors.” Mary says.

“Yes it does smell sweet.” Collin says.

“Mary, my Mary, why don’t you go up and take a nap.” Collin asks Mary.

“I will only if you join me.” Mary tells Collin

“I will join you if you insist.” Collin says.

“Just stay with me until I fall a sleep.” Mary asks Collins

“This much I will do for you. I have some much needed work I need to finish and return to [10]Barrister Cates.” Collin tells Mary.

Mary gets up, Collin follows Mary upstairs to their Victorian bedroom. Mary lies down on the bed and Collin lies besides her holding her in his arms until she falls fast asleep. He quietly gets up, walks out of the bedroom, and goes back downstairs to continue his work in his den.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the door and says, “Master Collin is there anything you need?”

Collin looks up from his desk and says No not presently. Lady Mary is taking a nap and Lily is in her nursery. Please have Martha check on Lily for me.”

“Yes Master Collin I will send Martha right up to check on Lady Lily. She reminds me so much of your late mother, Lady Lily Craver and Lady Rose Lennox.” Mrs. Murdock says,

“Yes Lily does resemble my late mother and aunt doesn’t her.” Collin said.

“Sir is something troubling you?” Mrs. Murdock says

“I am watching Lady Mary, I hope this pregnancy goes well for her as Lily’s labor and delivery went over four and a half years ago.” Collin says.

“Master Collin, Lady Mary is a very sturdy young woman even at 29 years old. She will be 30 when the new baby is born.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“You never had any children did you Mrs. Murdock?” Collin asks her.

“No Sir, My Lord Husband passed away before we could have any children. I vowed never to marry again. Lord Murdock was the only man I will ever love.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“That is commendable Mrs. Murdock but don’t you get lonely?” Collin asks Mrs. Murdock

“Yes Sir, I get lonely. I was glad when your dear late mother offered me the position of senior housekeeper here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mrs. Murdock replied.

“Yes you have been a faithful and loyal housekeeper here.” Collin said.

“I have tried to be loyal.” Mrs. Murdock states.

“You have Murdock.” Collin says

“Excuse me Lord Collin, I must go to the kitchen I hear the cook calling for me.” Mrs. Murdock apologizes and excuses herself to go to the kitchen to help cook with the dinner preparations.

Collin gets up from his desk, looks out of the picturesque window he hears a sweet, gentle voice saying, “Quel est le problème ma fils Collin?”

“Mother is that you?” Collin asks the gentle spirit of his late mother, Lily.

“Oui ma fils elle est votre mère quelque chose est inquiéter vous quel est elle.” Lily asks Collin.

“Mother, Mother, I need you so much now.” Collin tells her.

“Collin ma fils Je suis toujours avec vous tout le temps.” Lily tells Collin.

“Mother, Mary, and I are having another baby.” Collin tells his mother’s spirit,

“Collin vous avoir quelque chose pour problème environ.” Lily says to Collin, “Votre mariée Mary est très fort.”

“Mother I wish you was here right now.” Collin says.

“Je suis ici avec vous ma fils je Suis avec vous dans espirit.” Lily tells Collin.

Collin looks out the picturesque window Lily’s voice says “Ma fils aller a la jardin elle est ou’ vous deux sont le joyeux.”

“We will go to the garden my dearest mother.” Collin promises his mother’s spirit and as soon as Lily’s spirit appeared, it disappeared as quickly as it came.

Lily’s spirit always appeared when Collin or Mary needed her the most. She always left a sense of calm and peace when came and went.

Collin walks back over to his desk and continues to finish the paperwork that needs to be turned over to his barrister in London.

Martha knocks on the den door, “Master Collin, Lady Lily demanded that I will bring down here to be with you.”

“It is all right Martha, Lily is welcome to come into the den and play with the toys. Lady Mary is taking a nap.” Collin said.

“Very well Master Collin, if you need me ring for me.” Martha asked him.

Lily runs into the den, and climbs up on Collin’s lap and he says,” You may go Martha. If I need you I will ring for you.”

“Yes My Lord Collin.” Martha curtseys and walks way.

“Lady Lily, you take your toys and go and play quietly near the fire so you don’t get a chill. Momma is resting.” Collin tells her.

Lady Lily, a lively four and a half year old girl, takes her dolls and storybooks over near the fireplace and sits playing with her dolls. She is a very good child.

Periodically Collin turns around to check on Lady Lily, he smiles. She looks so much like his late mother and aunt. It is as if his mother sent down a look a like next to Mary to comfort him.

Lady Lily was the perfection of healthy and vitality. She was born strong, healthy, and full of vitality. Collin was lead to believe he was a weakling and sickly. Nothing was further from the truth. They had filled his head full of nonsense until Mary came to Misselthwaite Manor in 1911.

It was like magic, Mary and his mother’s garden restored both his late father and him back to life. They started to live again.

Mary never took the credit she gave all the credit to Collin and Lily’s garden that brought her late Uncle Archibald and Collin back to life and to rejoin the land of the living.

Mary could be heard saying, “Collin if your mother was here she would want you to walk.”

It was with the help of Dickon Sowerby and Mary that Collin learned to walk, get strong, and healthy.

Dickon Sowerby taught Collin “The Doxology” this way Collin could give proper thanks to God for restoring him back to life and health.

The day that the late Archibald Craven returned from France after experiencing a dream about his late wife, Lily, he turned around asked for his bill to be drawn and returned back to Misselthwaite Manor. When neither Collin nor Mary could be found in their bedrooms, it was Martha said, “My Lord, perhaps you will find them in the garden.”

Lord Craven headed outside and walked down the path looking behind him, he opened the door of Lily’s garden, which had been transformed into the most beautiful garden he had ever seen.

He saw three healthy children playing tag with each other. Collin and Mary stood behind a flowering bush as Lord Craven went up to Collin and Collin thought it was either Dickon or Mary but it wasn’t. His father was very surprised to see his son well, healthy, and full of vitality.

Collin took off the handkerchief and said, “I knew you would come.”

“Collin, my son, my son, you are well.” Lord Craven said.

“It was the magic I asked it to release your spirit and bring you back to see that I am well and I will live forever and make you proud of me.” Collin said bravely.

While Collin was showing Lord Craven the garden, Mary ran way crying, “No one wants me, no one wants me.”

Nothing was further from the truth, because Collin pointed out where Mary was sitting on the hill, crying, and Lord Craven came up to her and said, “Why are you out here by yourself?”

Mary said, “No one wanted it.”

“Who didn’t want it?” Lord Craven asked

“The Garden it wasn’t wanted.” Mary said.

“You are right Mary I never wanted to see it again.” Lord Craven said.

“You didn’t want to see Collin either.” Mary cried.

“Mary I promise you I will never lock up the garden again. I give you the garden my dear child. Mary you did something I thought no one could ever do again you brought us back to life.” Lord Craven said.

“Shall we call Collin?” Lord Craven asks

Mary nods her head, and Lord Craven calls Collin to Mary and him.

All three of them were playing together. Mary had broken the spell, which hovered, over Misselthwaite Manor for ten years.

All three decided to walk back to Misselthwaite Manor and Dickon rode his horse to the window and said, “Martha open the window and look out of it!”

Martha along with Mrs. Murdock, the cook, Ben Weatherstaff looked out the window and they saw that Lord Collin was up and walking, with the children appeared a happy Lord Craven.

Misselthwaite Manor was transformed into a once again happy Manor with the voice of children playing until it was time to send Mary to Switzerland and Collin onto Oxford University.

Once again, Misselthwaite Manor was a happy place. It had children playing in the manor. It was a happy, comfortable atmosphere.

The manor had been redecorated with happy bright colors and the tapestries were of bright colors and floral prints. No somber colors were allowed at Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin turns around to check on Lady Lily. He noticed that his four and half year old daughter, Lady Lily, has gone a sleep on the velvet couch near the fireplace with her favorite doll Bessie. He smiles, walks over, and covers her up with a velvet throw.

He lets Lily sleep in the den with him. She must have tired herself out while playing with her toys and dolls. He didn’t mind having his daughter in the same room with him.

Martha appears at the door and says.” Master Collin would you like me to take Lady Lily to her nursery.”

“No Martha, let her stay where she is. I like her with me.” Collin said.

“Lord Collin if you need me please ring for me.” Martha says.

“I will ring for you if I have need for you.” Collin said, ‘Martha do me a favor go check up on Lady Mary. I left her taking a nap.” Collin said.

“Yes Lord Collin, I will go directly upstairs and check on Milady.” Martha said with a curtsey and heads for upstairs to check on Lady Mary who is sleeping in their bedroom.

Martha walks down the corridor to where Lady Mary is sleeping, peeks in the door, she sees Lady Mary fast a sleep. Martha smiles and heads for back downstairs to the den.

“Pardon me Lord Collin, the Mistress is still a sleep.” Martha informs him.

“Thank you Martha that will be all.” Collin says, Martha curtseys and goes back to the kitchen.

The afternoon goes very peaceful and quiet as Lord Collin does his work at his desk. He makes sure the fireplace in kept a blazing.

He walks back over to his chair and sits down in it, takes out the evening newspaper to read it while Lily sleeps on the couch.

The headline in the Yorkshire Times doesn’t have much in the way of news. The world is at peace and nothing is newsworthy.

A few minutes later, he hears someone come into the den, he turns around to see who it is, smiles, “My love you have finally woken up from your nap.”

“What time is my Lord Husband?” Mary asks Collin.

“It is only a little after five O’clock in the afternoon. Lily is sleeping on the velvet couch. She came to play in the den, she fell a sleep playing with her toys.” Collin said smiling.

“Let her sleep. She is so full of life.” Mary said happily.

“I have not let anyone bother Lily since she went to sleep. I want no one to bother her when she is with me.” Collin said.

“How do you feel my Lady Wife?” Collin asks Mary

“I am feeling better now that I have rested.” Mary said.

“I let you sleep knowing that you are enceinte.” Collin said.

“I will enceinte for a long while.” Mary says.

“Collin I had a dream about My Aunt Lily, she told me in my dream all would be all right.” Mary says.

“Yes I had the same dream.” Collin said.

“Aunt Lily said to me, “Tout EST bonn avec vous Mary.”

“I said to Aunt Lily, Vous sont avoir besoin de Tante Lily.”

“Aunt Lily said to me, “Tout vous avoir besoin de est se.”

“It is true my Lady wife all we need is each other, the other we have for each other, and the love we have for our children.” Collin said.

“It seems that when we are in need of Aunt Lily, she is always nearby.” Mary said comforting.

“Yes my dear late mother is always near by when we need her quiet, calming, and comforting spirit.” Collin says.

Mary walks over to the window and says, “Looks like a storm is on the way.”

“They come and go all the time. It makes the heather smell all the more aromatic.” Collin says.

“Yes it does make everything smell fresh and clean.” Mary says.

“I see you are reading the newspaper, any news? Mary asks.

“Nothing newsworthy the world so far is still at peace.” Collin said.

“Thank God for that.” Mary said.

“Yes I like to think that the world is at peace.” Collin said.

“We are so protected up here in the Moorish hills of Yorkshire.” Mary says.

“Yes, thank God that we do live so far away from the noises of London.” Collin said.

“Excuse me Lord Collin and Lady Mary, dinner is ready.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Murdock ask Martha to bring us our dinner into the den. We will eat here tonight.” Collin instructs Mrs. Murdock.

“Very good Sir I will have Martha bring your dinner into the den so you may eat it in here.” Mrs. Murdock says, curtseys, and leaves the room.

Mary takes the chair next to Collin and turns around to check on Lily who is still fast a sleep.

“Shall we not wake her? She needs to eat her dinner.” Mary says.

“No let her rest. She may eat when she wakes up.” Collin says.

“Very well my lord husband.” Mary replies.

Martha brings in Collin and Mary’s dinner to them and sits it in front of them. They eat a quiet dinner together in the den near the fireplace.

Very little conversation passes between them while they eat their dinner in the den.

Collin says, “We have not heard from our cousin in a long time.”

“I am sure Katherine is busy in America.” Mary says.

“I do wish she would send us a telegram or even a letter.” Collin says.

“I am sure when she has something to say she will write to us.” Mary says.

“There is not many of us Cravens still alive. I know that my late father had one brother, Lady Katherine’s father and that is all.” Collin said.

“We have Lady Lily and our new baby who will be born in autumn.” Mary says.

“I saw a picture of my grandfather. He was a stern looking man not at all pleasant.” Collin said, “You could see the fear in my grandmother’s, father, and uncle’s eyes.” Collin said.

“Cousin Neville did say that his father was your grandfather’s brother and he is afraid of him too.” Mary said.

“Oh yes, no doubt everyone was relieved when he passed on.” Collin said.

“Collin what do we know of your father’s mother?” Mary said.

“Lady Margaret, not much. It was a prearranged marriage. It was considered a good match for my grandmother to marry my grandfather.” Collin said.

“Your grandmother looked so young when she married your grandfather.” Mary said.

“My grandfather was in his late twenties, and she was in her early twenties.” Collin said.

“Ah that explains why she only had two children.” Mary said.

“First your father and then your Uncle was born.” Mary said

“Lady Margaret Welch, she was pretty.” Mary said.

“Yes she is pretty. She looked terribly afraid of your grandfather.” Mary said.

“It is a tragedy that your grandfather was such a tyrant and couldn’t accept his younger son’s daughter, Lady Margaret Craven.” Mary said.

“Yes I will never do that.” Collin said eating his dinner.

“Where did Lady Margaret Welch comes from?” Mary asked

“The family came from Sussex.” Collin said, “She was just one of the many children of the Earl and Countess of Sussex.” Collin said.

“I don’t understand that Lady Sarah Cornwall was a daughter of the Earl and Countess of Cornwall.” Mary said.

“Yes that is true but in my grandfather’s time all marriages had to be approved by the patriarch which was my late grandfather.” Collin said.

“Your father waited to marry Aunt Lily. You said that your grandfather didn’t die in 1890.” Mary said.

“That is correct, my late father and mother waited in 1899, I think they met beforehand but my father didn’t want to lose Misselthwaite Manor so he waited to marry my late mother after grandfather died. By that time Uncle Richard had died.” Collin said.

“Collin, I want Lily to marry for love. I don’t want her to marry for any other reason.” Mary tells Collin.

“You don’t have to worry I don’t believe in pre-arranged marriages.” Collin told Mary.

“We were not pre-arranged rather we were brought together by destiné and so it shall be for our Lily.” Collin says.

“Yes destiné brought us together and together we will live and die together.” Mary says.

Mary walks over to the velvet couch, checks on Lily, who is hugging her doll, Bessie, Mary smiles at her sleeping daughter.

“She sleeps so peacefully. What will the world be like when she grows up?” Mary asks Collin.

“The world is changing every day; let us hope it will be a peaceful world when she is growing up.” Collin says.

“The world was at piece for a little while when we were growing up but many tragedies happened in the course of our lives like The HHR Titanic sinking in 1912, Prince John of Windsor dying at the young age of 14.” Mary says.

“Yes we have seen HRK King Edward the VII pass away, being replaced by his son, King George the V and Queen Mary of Teck ascending the throne.” Collin says.

“Oh yes the world is changing around us before our very eyes.” Mary said, “Look what is happening over in America. Someone has invented electricity, the automobile, and even before England had women writers, women were writing novels and education of women started away before we had education of the common person.” Mary said.

“We must continue to pray that the world remains in peace.” Collin says.

“I never stop praying for that.” Mary says.

Collin and Mary heard a noise, turn around and see Lily start to wake up, “Hello Demoiselle Lily, I see you have waked up from your nap.” Mary says.

“Momma, I was playing with Bessie, and went to sleep.” Lily says.

“Is my baby hungry?” Mary asks Lily.

“Yes Momma I am hungry.” Lily answers her.

Mary picks up the bell, rings it, Martha appears at the door,

“Martha has the cook make Lily some dinner.”

“Yes Ma’am, cook has made Lily some dinner. I will bring it to her in the den.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha, thank the cook for me.” Mary says.

A few minutes later, Martha brings Lily in her dinner, sets it before her, and Lily starts to eat her dinner in the den with her parents.

Mary looks at Lily and says, “I see that Bessie is your favorite doll out of all of your dolls.”

“Yes momma, Bessie looks us.” Lily tells Mary.

“I see she looks like us because we have raven hair, hazel eyes.” Mary asks Lily.

“Yes Momma, the rest of my dolls has fair hair and blue eyes.” Lily says.

“I see.” Mary says smiling.

Collin rings the bell, John appears, “John makes sure the windows are secured it looks like a storm is brewing.”

“Yes Lord Collin, I will see too it at once.” John says.

“John make sure that there are plenty of logs on the fire in Lily’s room and our bedroom before we turn in for the night.” Collin tells John

Lily sits quietly eating her dinner as Mary embroiders and Collin reads the newspaper.

Mary looks out the window and says, “There is a storm brewing, but it will make everything smell fresh and clean.”

Mary looks back when the rain helped their garden grow. Their garden is a little piece of paradise here on earth and at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary remembers when she first found the key to the “locked up garden, with the help of Dickon Sowerby they brought the locked garden that had been all but forgotten back to life.

It was as Dickon said, “It was meant to be that Mary found the key and be the one to restore it back to its original beauty. Dickon, Ben Weatherstaff, and she spent countless hours in the garden restoring it back to its original beauty.

Her Aunt Lily’s garden gave her the connection she needed and that was the family connection that she longed for the garden that belonged to her Aunt Lily who was her late mother’s twin sister.

Whenever she felt lonely, she would think of her Aunt Lily’s garden that now belonged to her. It was her most treasured possession.

Mary would retrieve into the garden and walk the many paths of the garden. Sometimes she would stop and listen with her heart and she could hear her late Aunt Lily talk to her softly, “Vous avoir venir a le jardin Mary, pourquoi Mary.”

“Tante Lily Je avoir besoin de vous quelque chose.” Mary said.

“Mary vous volonté est trouver joyeux ici chez Misselthwaite Manor et dans nous jardin.” Lily tells her.

“Sont vous certain Tante Lily?” Mary asks her.

“Je suis certain Mary vous volonté EST joyeux.” Lily says.

All of a sudden, someone is calling out for her, “Mary is that you in the garden.”

“Yes Collin I am in the garden.” Mary calls out.

“I thought we would find you in the garden.” Collin said.

“I wanted to come here, see how Ben and Dickon are coming along with the garden.” Mary says.

“It is coming along very nicely my Lady Wife. I see they have planted some new lilies, roses, and other flowers to replace the ones that died.” Collin said.

“I see you have Lady Lily with you.” Mary says.

“Yes Lily loves this garden as we love it.” Collin said.

”Lassier la est farouche et libre.” Mary tells Collin.

“Our Lily is so full of life and love.” Collin said.

“Yes Lily is special.” Mary says.

“All children need to be wild and free before they come of age.” Mary says.

“Yes, I don’t want our Lily to grow up too soon.” Collin said watching Lily run around in the garden.

Collin says to Mary, “Do you remember when I asked you to marry me?”

“Yes, I remember when you asked me to marry you. You told me you asked me to marry you while you were at Oxford and in France. I would not give you a response because I wanted you to ask me here in our garden.” Mary said.

“I said I should have known.” Collin said.

“You asked me to marry you right here in this garden.” Mary said.

“You said of course and we kissed each other.” Collin said.

“That day you asked me to marry you I felt Aunt Lily’s presence in the garden with us.” Mary said.

“I could hear Aunt Lily sing, “Venir a’ ma jardin ma enfants et est joyeux que vous avoir trouver se quand vous faire.” Mary said, “I started to cry because my heart longed to know my aunt Lily but then I heard my Aunt Lily says to me, “Vous faire savoir me ma nièce nous être famille.”

“Sometimes I walk through the garden and I can imagine my late mother out here in this garden wonderland cutting fresh flowers for the rooms in Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin says.

“I think Aunt Lily and we are very connected by this garden. Everywhere we walk and look reminds us of her gentle loving presence.” Mary says, “Yet when I think of my late mother I get bitterly upset.”

“I don’t get half as upset at my late father. He had his military duties to perform for the Crown, but my late mother only cared about one person and that was herself.” Mary said.

“They made sure I had plenty of pretty dresses because my late mother did not consider me beautiful.” Mary said.

“Mary my Mary you are the most beautiful young woman in the world to me. No young woman can ever compare to you.” Collin tells her.

“I remember the man on the dock said I might chance. Murdock said I would have to change quite a bit.” Mary said, “I did change.”

“Mrs. Murdock is a bitter woman. She had no children and her husband died on her while she was a young woman.” Collin said.

“Oh yes, she always wears the picture of her husband on her dress it is a silver frame.” Mary said.

“Why did she never remarry?” Mary asked Collins.

“Who in the world would marry that disagreeable woman?” Collin said, “Think about she is very bitter.”

“Well I can understand her loyalty to her husband when he was alive but he has been dead all these years.” Mary said.

“She will never remarry. No doubt she is waiting for her time to come so she can join him.” Collin said.

“Yes just like Uncle Archibald waiting all those long years before he joined Aunt Lily.” Mary said, “Their happiness was cut short because of an accident.”

“Yes my poor late father running away from the memories of my late mother.” Collin said, “She knew what we needed and that was you to come into our lives.”

“Collin Oh Collin, I will not run away and I hope and pray that you don’t run away if any thing should separate us like death. Keep me alive in your heart and I will do the same for you.” Mary says.

“I will never run away those memories of us. They are what keeps me alive and going.” Collin tells Mary.

“We have wonderful memories of our garden as children, young adults, and now as a married couple with one child and another one of its way.” Mary says.

“Collin, let us have a grand ball here at Misselthwaite Manor, and invite all the Lords and Ladies, Dukes and Duchesses, and Earls and Countesses in England as far away as London. “ Mary said.

“Should you not wait until after you have our baby?” Collin asks

“Yes we should wait, but we can plan it for the holidays.” Mary said, “Let Us The Cravens of Misselthwaite Manor come out of our hiding.”

“Yes we will plan a grand ball in the ballroom with the best music, food, and all the best nobles in England.” Collin said.

“We can plan another social outside of Misselthwaite Manor when the weather becomes warm and open up our garden to for all to see.” Mary says.

“Yes what a wonderful idea.” Collin said, “We Cravens will show people we have come out of shells at last.”

“We will have some of the best music from some of the best European Composers like Chopin, Liszt, Braham’s, Wagner, and Schubert and Schumann. “ Mary said.

“I heard there is a good American composer his name is Gershwin.” Collin said.

“We will have the ball that all London and beyond will talk about for a long time.” Mary said, “I don’t know why Uncle Archie never used the grand ball room. It is ever so elegant.” Mary said in the garden.

“You will make Misselthwaite Manor what it was a long time ago. A happy place to live.” Collin said.

“Yes it is time to make Misselthwaite Manor the talk of London Society.” Mary says, “Our balls will make The London Courier and The Yorkshire and Thwaite Village Times. “

“I can see it now, Lord and Lady Collin Craven throws a Grand Ball at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says, “The Young Lord and his Lady Wife were dressed elegantly for the occasion.”

Lord and Lady Craven invited the crème de crème of English Society.”

“I will make sure our daughter, Lady Lily is introduced in polite society with the hope that everyone knows she is our daughter.” Mary said, “This doesn’t mean she is available. She will marry for love even as we married for love.” Mary said.

“What about our new child?” Collin asks

“We shall have our new child by our side we will show these stuffy English Lords, Ladies, Earls, Countesses, Dukes, and Duchesses, that we believe in raising our children without the help of nannies, nursemaids, or au pairs.” Mary said, “We will start a new fashion.”

“You are amazing my lady wife.” Collin says.

“I don’t know about amazing, I rather think I am just a simple old fashion young woman that mothers and fathers should take care of their children and not to leave them for someone else to raise them.” Mary said.

“I did not have my children to push them onto someone else. I don’t see our children as a burden but a true blessing.” Mary says.

“My lady wife it is you that is the true blessing.” Collin says.

“Thank you my Lord husband for that compliment.” Mary says.

Collin just looks at Mary. He smiles at her. Mary turns around and smiles back at Collin and says, Je t’ aime.”

Mary calls Lily to her, “Lily come, and we have to be going in now. It is getting late my daughter.”

Lily comes running to Mary. Mary holds out her hand, Lady Lily takes her hand, the three walk out of the garden together.

Life was good at Misselthwaite Manor. Both Collin and Mary had learned to put most of their past behind them and live for each other, the love they had for each other, and for their children.

They were no longer the two lonely, neglected children from 1911, but two very happy married people who had learned to put the past behind them all because of a garden renamed for Collin’s late mother, Lily. They renamed the garden Lily’s Garden.

Chapter 23: The Blessed Event of 1929

Summer had come and gone at Misselthwaite Manor and Mary was in her last month of her confinement awaiting the birth of Collin and her second child. They say it was a miracle that Lady Mary became pregnant again. Collin and Mary had nearly given up on Mary ever becoming pregnant again.

Mary and Collin were both thirty years of age when the second child, another daughter was born to them in September of 1929. The birth was very close to their first child’s birthday, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose, who was born in September of 1924.

Autumn had come; the leaves were different hues of yellow, orange, red, and green. The garden was slowly hibernating for the cold weather that came to Yorkshire earlier than most places.

It was a cool day on 26th of September in 1929 when Mary finally went into labour and delivered a second healthy daughter, which they named Margaret Katherine Craven. She had a massive head of curly raven hair and very blue eyes that later turned into hazel with more blue than brown in them. She came into the world crying lustily.

The labour and delivery was very hard on Mary. It left her exhausted when Mrs. Sowerby finally placed Lady Margaret into her arms.

“My lady, you have a healthy daughter.” Mrs. Sowerby told Mary.

“Is she healthy Mrs. Sowerby?” Mary asked.

“Yes My lady, this baby came out screaming and yelling lustily.” Mrs. .Sowerby told Mary.

“She is a very pretty baby Lady Mary.” Martha said bathing the baby, dressing her in the layette that was set out to dress her in.

“Bring me my new daughter.” Mary said.

“Right away My Lady. She is one to be proud of.” Martha said.

Martha carried Lady Margaret in placed her in Mary’s arms and Mary said, “She is beautiful.”

“Shall I go tell Master Collin the good news?” Martha asked.

“Martha, go ask My Lord husband to come to me.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am right away.” Martha said.

Martha hurried out of the room and went to the sitting room, and said, “Sir, Lady Mary asked me to come and get you.” Martha said.

“Martha tell me is the baby here?” Collin said excitingly.

“Yes Lord Collin your lady wife had your baby.” Martha said, “Go to her she is waiting for you.”

Collin got up, rushed down the corridor to the room where Mary was at after her labour and delivery.

Collin opens the door, sees Mary sitting up in bed, walks in, and said, “Our new baby is here.”

“Yes, we have another daughter.” Mary said.

“How wonderful now our Lily will have a playmate.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin and says, “Tell me are you disappointed that this child is not a son.”

Collin looks at Mary and says, “I have always said to you I do not care what sex our children are just as long as our children and you are fine and healthy.”

“Sir, your new daughter is lusty. She has good coloring.” Mrs. Sowerby tells Collin.

“What name have you given her my lady wife?” Collin asks

“I have given her the name Lady Margaret Katherine Craven.” Mary says.

“It is a beautiful name Mary.” Collin said kissing her.

“I wanted to give you a son Collin; I see it will not be.” Mary says sadly.

“Do not be sad Mary my lady wife; I love both of our daughters.” Collin said happily.

“I love you too Collin and I love our children.” Mary says weakly.

“Lord Collin, you must let your lady wife rest and recuperate. She has had a hard labour and delivery.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Get well my lady wife. We have a ball to throw soon. I want you to look your most radiant.” Collin says.

“Yes our Holiday Ball.” Mary said happily.

“Master Craven, Lady Mary needs her rest. “ Mrs. Sowerby says again.

“Yes, Yes, I will go but I will return later.” Collin says kissing Mary, ‘You have once again made me a happy man.”

Mary looks at Collin with sad eyes. She had hoped for a son, got another daughter. She knew her childbearing days were numbered. She would have two children and that would be her limit.

Mary lies back in her convalescent bed, turns her face, and starts to weep uncontrollably.

Mrs. Sowerby hears Mary crying, comes to her, and said, “My Lady why do you cry. You have a healthy baby.”

“I fear I have failed Collin. I wanted to give him a son.” Mary cries.

“My Lady Lord Collin is not unhappy nor is he disappointed.” Mrs. Sowerby tell Mary.

“You are just tired My Lady. You need to rest.” Mrs. Sowerby says, “Get ye some rest you will feel better later on.”

“Thank you Mrs. Sowerby.” Mary says.

“I will set the bell in front of ye so if ye need something Martha can get it for ye.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

Mrs. Sowerby leaves Mary to rest, and once Mrs. Sowerby leaves the room, Mary starts to cry again.

“Tante Lily, Je avoir besoin de encore Je avoir donner Collin un autre fille.” Mary cries.

Lily’s gentle voice says to Mary, “ma nièce pourquoi faire vous pleurer vous voir une beau demoiselle.”

“Tante Lily Je vouloir une fils pour Collin.” Mary says.

“Être a joyeux que vous avoir deux enfants amour elles Mary.” Lily’s gentle voice tells her.

“Je volonté amour Tante Lily.” Mary promises Lily and she disappears as quickly as she appeared.

Mary dries her eyes, and said, “The Lord Gives and He Takes Way Blessed Be The Name of The Lord.”

Mary picks up the bell, rings it, and says, “Martha, bring me both my daughters.”

“Yes Ma’am, Lady Lily is with her father.” Martha said.

“Martha ask Collin to come to me. I want my family around me during this happy occasion.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, I will send Lord Collin, Lady Lily to you at once. Once they have come I will bring Lady Margaret to you.” Martha said.

Martha goes and tells Collin to bring Lady Lily and he to Mary’s room and afterwards She comes back and takes Lady Margaret to Mary, places the tiny infant in her arms.

Collin comes in with Lady Lily, and says, “Lily meet your new sister, Margaret Katherine.”

Lily says, “sister momma.”

“Yes Lily, meet your new baby sister, Maggie.” Mary tells Lily.

Lily looks at the new baby and says, “My sister.”

“Yes your sister Maggie. You two will be good friends.” Mary says.

“Collin you must send Katherine a telegram announcing our new daughter Lady Margaret Katherine Craven.” Mary says.

“I will do this immediately. “ Collin says happily.

“Mary my Mary you have never disappointed me. You have given me two beautiful daughters.” Collin says devotedly.

“I long to please you My Lord husband.” Mary says.

“You have pleased me My Lady Wife.” Collin said.

Collin picks up the bell and rings for Mrs. Murdock and says, “Bring me the phone at once. I must send Lady Katherine Carter in New York a telegram announcing the birth of our new daughter Lady Margaret Katherine Craven.”

“Right away Lord Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says, going to get the phone.

Collin picks up the phone and the operator says, “Number please.”

“I would like to send a telegram to Lady Katherine Carter in Brooklyn New York USA.” Collin said.

“I am connecting you to the telegraph office Lord Craven.” The operator says.

“Good Evening Telegraph office may I help you.” The operator says.

“Yes, I would like to send a telegram to Lady Katherine Carter in Brooklyn, New York USA.” Collin says.

“What would you like to put in the telegram Sir?” The operator says.

Collin says, “Write this please.

Dear Cousin Katherine (stop)

We are sending you this telegram to announce the birth of our new daughter, Lady Margaret Katherine Craven, (stop)

She was born on September 26, 1929 at 5:00 PM London time (stop).

Mother and daughter both doing well (Stop).

Your affectionate English Cousins, (stop)

Lord and Lady Collin Craven (stop)

Misselthwaite Manor (stop)

Yorkshire, England U.K. (stop)

Did you get all that operator?” Collin asks the operator.

“Yes Lord Craven, I will be sending this off immediately. I will notify you if you receive a response from Lady Katherine Carter.” The operator says.

“Thank you.” Collin says, and hangs up the phone.

“We have two beautiful babies, both born in autumn.” Collin tells Mary.

“Yes they can share each other’s birthdays.” Mary said.

“Please tell me you are not disappointed with me because I have not given you a son.” Mary says.

“I am not disappointed My Lady Wife. I wouldn’t trade either of my daughters for a son.” Collin tells Mary.

“I am so happy to hear that Collin. I fear I may have let you down.” Mary said.

“You have not let me down My Mary. I am delighted that I have two daughters.” Collin says.

Mary lies back on her pillows closes her eyes.

“You are tired from the birth My Mary, get some rest. I will be in the next room if you need me.” Collin says.

“What you will not lie with me?” Mary says.

“I did not think you would want me to after giving birth.” Collin says.

“I will not rest until you lie besides me.” Mary tells Collin.

“Very well my lady wife I will share your bed with you.” Collin said.

Mary smiled and said, “We promised nothing would separate us at all. This includes child birth.”

“You are right as always.” Collin said, “Nothing will ever separate us.”

Collin takes Mary in his arms, and she falls sound a sleep.

Mrs. Sowerby comes into the bedroom where Mary and Collin are sleeping to check on Lady Margaret. She comes in quietly so she will not disturb them while they sleep.

Martha said, “Master Collin is with Lady Mary. She would not sleep with out Master Collin by her side.”

“It is as it should be Martha. They are man and wife.” Mrs. Sowerby says and they walk down the hall together.

The spirit of Lady Lily Craven watches over both Collin and Mary and she quietly says, “Ma enfants est joyeux avec se et avec votre enfants encore. Vous avoir votre amour pour se. “

Je volonté tantôt patir vous parce que vous faire ne pas avoir besoin de me plus. “

The last words Lily’s spirit said softly was, “Je t’ aime.”

The gentle spirit of Lily that watched over both her son, Collin and her niece, Mary Lennox Craven, had disappeared forever. She knew that the love between Collin and Mary would last a lifetime.

Collin, Mary, along with Lady Lily and Maggie slept all the way through the night. Periodically Mrs. Sowerby and Martha would check up on Lady Mary and the babies.

Mrs. Murdock said, “How is Lady Mary doing?”

“Lady Mary is doing fine. She is tired.” Martha said.

“I hear My Lady had another daughter.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Aye she had a bonny lass.” Martha said, “Master Collin is beside him with happiness.”

“Lady Mary thought she had disappointed Master Collin, but I have never seen a happy man in all my days.” Martha said.

It was late in the morning when Collin, Mary, and the children finally woke up and Martha heard the bell ring.

Martha came at once and said, “Yes My Lady, may I help you.”

“Yes Martha, will you have cook make us some morning tea, bring us our breakfast here in the room.” Mary asks Martha.

“Right away Ma’am.” Martha said, and leaves the room.

Mary gets up, walks over to the crib, picks up Lady Maggie, as she calls Lady Margaret Katherine.

“You gave me quite a hard time Demoiselle Maggie.” Mary says talking to her new daughter, ‘My –you are a beauty.”

Collin wakes up looks over at where Mary is sitting in the rocking chair.

“Should you be out of bed so early?” Collin asks Mary.

“Yes, yes I should be. Our daughter needed me.” Mary says.

“Maggie is a very beautiful child.” Mary says, “She reminds me of our mothers as does Lady Lily.”

“Yes indeed, we have two beautiful daughters we can be proud of them.” Collin said.

“I am proud of my children.” Mary said happily.

“I am proud of you my lady wife.” Collin says to Mary.

“Thank you my lord husband that means a lot to me.” Mary said.

Martha comes in with a tray with breakfast in it.

“Your breakfast Ma’am.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha please place it on the table.” Mary said.

“How is My lady this morning?” Martha asks Mary

“I am doing well enough I think it shall be some time before I am fully recuperated from giving birth to Lady Maggie.” Mary tells Martha.

“Martha where is your good mother?” Mary asks

“She be at the cottage Ma’am. She needed to go feed me sisters and brothers.” Martha tells Mary.

“Oh yes, she still has young ones at home.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, she will be back later to check on ye.” Martha says.

“Me brother Dickon would like permission to come and see ye if it be all right.” Martha said.

“Yes by all means let Dickon come in and visit me.” Mary says.

Martha goes out to the corridor and tells Dickon it is all right for him to go in and visit with Lady Mary.

Mary sits up in bed, Dickon walks into the room, and says, “Congratulations Mistress Mary and Master Collin, I see ye have a new healthy baby daughter.”

“Yes, we have given this baby the name Lady Margaret Katherine Craven.” Mary says, “Our little Maggie.”

“A fine name it be Mistress Mary. I have never seen ye more happy and I have never seen a happier man then Master Collin be.” Dickon says.

“Oh yes Dickon, we are happy. I thank God for such happiness.” Mary said.

“Master Collin do ye remember the Doxology I taught ye out in the garden.” Dickon asks Collin.

“I do indeed remember it indeed.” Collin says.

“We should give thanks to the Lord for Lady Mary being safely delivered of a healthy baby girl.” Dickon said.

“Praise God For All Blessing Flow. Praise him for all things here and below. In the Name of The Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Amen.” Collin sang out loud.

“Ye sing it very well Master Collin.” Dickon says.

Mary said, “This is the Lord’s doing and it is marvelous in our eyes.”

Dickon said, “Amen to that My Lady Mary. It is the Lord’s doing and it is very marvelous in our eyes.”

Dickon, Mary, and Collin spent the day together in the convalescent room talking about everything and anything. It was like old times when they were young, out in the garden.

Mrs. Murdock came in and said, “Excuse me Sir, is there anything I can get you.”

“Nothing for me, unless my lady wife or Dickon may need something.” Collin says.

“Master Collin should you be allowing Master Dickon to be around Lady Maggie.” Mrs. Murdock asks.

“I see no harm in Master Dickon being around Lady Maggie.” Collin says.

“Dickon is our friend, he is like family.” Collin said

“Very well Sir.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Martha came in and said, “My lady it is time to give Lady Maggie her bath.”

“Very well Martha, you may take Lady Maggie for her bath. You will find her baby layette in the drawer.” Mary tells Martha.

“Lady Maggie is a very good baby. She hardly cries.” Martha said.

“Ah yes, you did not hear her cry yesterday when she was born.” Mary laughed.

“Well Ma’am I can only think it must be difficult to be a baby and come out of a safe place.” Martha said.

“This is true Martha.” Mary said laughing

“I shall give Lady Lily her daily bath afterwards Ma’am.” Martha asks Mary.

“Yes that will be fine.” Mary says.

Collin gets up, heads for the table where the breakfast is.

“Tea my lady wife.” Collin asks Mary

“Yes please, sugar and cream in it.” Mary said.

“Tea Dickon.” Collin asks him.

“Thank ye I will take a cup of tea.” Dickon said.

Collin pours two cups of tea and gives one to Dickon and one to Mary.

Mary lies back on her pillows closes her eyes.

“Mistress Mary we are tiring ye. Ye need your rest.” Dickon says.

“Yes, I am tired Dickon. Thank you for coming by and visiting me. Come by tomorrow.” Mary asks Dickon.

“I will come by later I must take care of me animals and help Ben in the garden.” Dickon said.

“All right Dickon take good care of my garden.” Mary says.

“Ye know I will take good care of Lily’s Garden.” Dickon says and leaves Mary and Collin to spend time alone with each other.

Mary had laid back to take a rest. She closes her eyes and falls a sleep quickly. Martha and her mother, Mrs. Sowerby is appointed to take care of Lady Lily and Maggie until Mary is permitted to get out of bed for a long period of time.

Collin comes in and sits by Mary’s bedside, reading the newspaper. He is very quiet so he doesn’t disturb Mary from sleeping.

Occasionally, Collin walks over to check on Lady Maggie who is sleeping soundly in her cradle. He smiles down at the tiny infant and says, “I wouldn’t trade Lily or you for any son.”

Collin says quietly, “Mother, I wish you were here to see both of your granddaughters. They look so much like Aunt Rose and you.”

The room is quiet but Collin knows that his late beloved mother is now at peace and rest. She knows that her son is happily married, and blessed with two beautiful daughters.

“Mother are you there?” Collin asks his late mother, Lily.

“Oui ma fils Je Suis ici avec vous.” Lily’s gentle voice tells Collin.

“Mother I thought you had left me.” Collin says.

“Ma fils Collin Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous quand Je savoir vous avoir besoin de aussi.” Lily tells Collin.

“Mother can you see my two beautiful daughters.” Collin asks his beloved mother’s spirit.

“Oui ma fils Je pouvoir voir ma grand-demoiselle.” Lily says quietly.

“I love you mother.” Collin says quietly.

“Je t’ aime Collin ma fils.” Lily says and she vanishes as quickly as she appears.

Collin looks down in the crib, picks up his new daughter, and says, “I wouldn’t trade you for anything” and he kisses her.

Mary wakes up, looks over towards the crib where Lady Maggie lies and says, “Is Maggie alright My Lord Husband?

” Yes, Lady Maggie is fine. I just wanted to pick her up. She is such a beautiful baby.” Collin tells Mary.

“I heard you say you wouldn’t trade our daughters for any sons. This pleases me.” Mary says.

“I mean it from my heart. I would rather have my daughters than any number of sons.” Collin says.

“I am glad I have pleased you my Lord Husband.” Mary said.

“Not once have you ever displeased me My lady wife, not even when we were children, young adults, and a married couple.” Collin said.

“My I am hungry, please call Martha in here. I would dearly love something to eat and some fresh tea.” Mary said.

Collin picks up the bell, rings for Martha and she comes and says, “Yes Master Collin, may I help ye.”

“Yes my lady wife wants something to eat and some fresh tea.” Collin says.

“I will go to the kitchen, tell the cook to make something for Lady Mary.” Martha said curtseying and leaving the room.

Mary sits up in bed and said, “Bring my daughter to me.”

“Don’t you mean our daughter my Lady wife?” Collin asks.

“Oh yes, of course she is our daughter.” Mary says.

“She is very beautiful is she not Collin my husband.” Mary asks.

“Yes she is very beautiful. She looks like our mothers.” Collin says.

“Yes, Aunt Lily, and Mother.” Mary said.

“I wish both had lived to see their grandchildren.” Mary said.

“I wish that too, but somehow I know they are watching us from up above looking down at us.” Collin said.

“Yes, I feel that too.” Mary said.

“Martha comes back with some soup, fresh bread, butter, and tea and says, “Cook says you need nourishment.”

Martha places it where Mary can get to it and says, “Cook says to eat it all up so you may regain your strength.”

“Thank cook for me Martha.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, I will thank her for ye.” Martha said.

“Come eat with me my Lord Husband, I have enough here to feed a small royal army.” Mary says.

Collin walks over to eat with Mary.

“Get well soon my Lady wife, we have a Holiday Ball to plan together. “ Collin tells her.

“I will be well by then; we will have a splendid Holiday Ball.” Mary says, “It will be the talk of Yorkshire, Thwaite Village, and London.” Mary said.

Collin smiles at Mary.

Never has there been a love between two people like the love between Lord Collin and his wife, Lady Mary Lennox Craven. It all started in an abandon and locked garden when they were children.

Chapter 24: The Holiday Ball At Misselthwaite Manor

Mary had regained her strength and health and looked forward to planning the Holiday Ball, which would be held at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary with the help of Martha and Mrs. Murdock sat down together and planned a magnificent Holiday Ball with the crème de crème of English Society.

Every Lord and Lady, Duke and Duchess, Earl and Countess were invited from nearly every county. It would be a splendid ball held in the magnificent ballroom at Misselthwaite Manor.

The ballroom had been redecorated for the holiday season. Mary was at her best during the holidays. She had learned to be quite the lady of means and knew how to entertain.

She made sure the cook made the best buffet so all their guests could eat when they were ready. It was a formal buffet.

The music and entertainment was the best that could be provided. One thing Mary and Collin learned to appreciate classical music especially the great masters of classical music during the romantic to modern times.

Collin said, “My lady wife what do you plan to wear?”

“I had a special gown made just for this occasion. It is red velvet with gold trim.” Mary said, “It is magnificent and I will wear my Aunt Lily’s pearls around my neck.”

“You will be the Belle of the Ball “Collin said.

“This will be a splendid holiday ball.” Mary said, “We will dance, sing, and be merry. It will be the best holiday ever.”

“It does my heart good to see you happy and glowing.” Collin tells Mary.

“I am happy I am happy because I have a loving husband, two wonderful children and we have a love that is so strong.” Mary said.

“Yes we have a love that is eternal.” Collin says to Mary, “I will love you forever Mary Lennox Craven.”

“Forever is a long time My husband.” Mary replies

“I know our love is eternal and forever.” Collin tells Mary.

Mary smiles, turns, and says, “I love you Collin Craven.”

“I love you Mary Craven.” Collin says.

“I have two special dresses made up for Lady Lily and Maggie to wear to the holiday ball as well. Grant it, Demoiselle Maggie is very young. However, Lady Lily will love the ball.” Mary said.

Collin has never seen Mary so full of life and health and look

more radiant as the years go by since they were married back in 1923.

The Holiday Ball of 1929

The holidays had come and Mary, Martha, and Mrs. Murdock sent out invitations far and wide to every Lord and Lady, Duke and Duchess, Earl and Countess throughout England’s various counties.

They dispatched over 200 invitations and over 150 of recipients RSVP to let Lord Collin and Lady Mary know they were coming to the Ball at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary had made sure all the servants were appropriately dressed in new uniforms and taught how to act around and among polite society.

The ballroom floors were scrubbed and shined to perfection. The best china was taken out of the china hutch, cleaned and the silverware was shined and polished.

The centerpiece was of fresh flowers and candles.

Mary looked around to make sure everything just perfect. She smiled and said, “This will be a grand occasion.”

Mary busied herself with taking care of her two daughters, Lady Lily, and Maggie. She never neglected them. She spend as much time with her children as possible.

Collin said, “Tonight is the night that you shine my lady wife. I will walk you down the stairs.”

“We have nearly 150 people coming this evening to our Holiday Ball.” Mary says, “I love to dance and sing.”

“Tonight we will dance and sing my lady wife.” Collin says.

“We will be the host and hostess of the crème de crème of English nobility.” Mary says.

“I can see you are excited about this ball.” Collin says.

“What are you not excited, it has been a long time since Misselthwaite Manor has thrown a ball for the holidays.” Mary said.

“This is true; my late father was not much for entertaining.” Collin said, “This is because he feared people would be afraid of him due to the crooked spine he had.”

“It didn’t matter to my Aunt Lily if he had a crocked spine or not. She still married him.” Mary said.

“It is true my late lady mother loved my late father dearly.” Collin said.

“If they could only see us now Collin. I know they would be happy for us.” Mary said joyfully.

“They know we are happy and blessed.” Collin said

“I know I feel that Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald are always watching over us, “Mary said, “I am sure they dancing with each other in heaven.”

Collin just smiles at Mary as Mary anticipates the Holiday Ball, which will be held at Misselthwaite Manor.

Martha appears at the door and asks, “My lady do ye need help?”

“Martha, Martha, tonight Misselthwaite Manor will be the talk of all of England.” Mary said gaily.

“Martha you must draw me a hot bath, add some perfume into the water.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am I will see too it right away.” Martha says.

“Martha had John take care of Lord Collin. Make sure his suit is pressed for him.” Mary says.

“I will see to it immediately Ma’am.” Martha said.

“Ask John to make sure there is plenty of logs on the fire. I don’t want any of our guests to come down sick.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am I will go draw ye bath now.” Martha said.

Mary started to undress, to get ready to take her perfumed bath. She stepped into the tub, and sat down in it, to relax. The fragrance was of roses and lilies of the valley. She laid back and just relaxed and Martha appeared in the bathroom and said, “Is Ma’am al right?”

“Yes everything is fine Martha. I will call for you if I need you. Tend to the children.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says curtseys and leave the bathroom.

Finally, Mary calls for Martha to help her come and get out of the tub, and bring her a towel.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary said.

“Ye are welcome Ma’am. Your new gown, lingerie is all ready for you to put on.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary says, “Have John place more logs on the fire in our bedroom. I feel a chill.”

“Yes ma’am, I will call John to come place more logs on the fire in your bedroom.” Martha says.

Mary sits at her dresser table chair, brushing her long, curly dark hair, she smiles, she has become quite pretty and says, ““Faire Je regarder aimer vous Tante Lily.” Mary asks

“Faire Je regarder aimer ma mère Tante Lily.” Mary asks.

“Oui ma nièce vous regarder aimer nous votre mère et me.” Lily tells her.

The gentle voice vanishes as quickly as it first appears. It soothes Mary and she smiles.

Martha comes back and says, “It is time to get ye dressed Mistress Mary. Your guests will start to arrive soon.”

“Yes, bring me my dress.” Mary asks and Martha helps her get into her red velvet dress with silver trim and buttons it up for her.

“Oh Ma’am, ye look too beautiful for words.” Martha tells Mary.

“Mary looks at herself in the mirror and says, “This is a beautiful dress is it not?”

“Yes Mistress Mary, it makes you radiant.” Martha said.

“Martha is the children ready for the evening.” Mary asked.

“Yes Mistress Mary, Lily is dressed in red velvet as is Baby Maggie.” Martha said.

“Is my Lord Husband ready.” Mary asked Martha.

“Yes My lady, your Lord husband waits for you.” Martha said.

Mary takes one last look at herself and says, “It is time. You bring the children Martha.”

Mary walks out of the bedroom, Collin is waiting to guide her down the spiral staircase that leads into the corridor that leads into the Ballroom, which is decorated in holiday colors.

Mary walks out and Collin says, “Come My Lady Wife, our guests are waiting for us.” Collin takes Mary’s hand, they appear at the Staircase, and John announces “Ladies, Gentlemen, Lords and Ladies, Dukes and Duchesses, Earl and Countesses, Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven of Misselthwaite Manor.”

All the guests look up as Collin leads Mary down the stairs into the hallway and into the ballroom where the music is playing.

Collin never leaves Mary side all night long. She is the epitome of elegance and social graces. She goes to each invited guest and introduces herself politely.

Martha brings the children down and everyone is charmed by Lady Lily, who stays close to her mother and father?

Martha carries baby Maggie around for everyone to see. It is Lily who charms everyone when the music starts to play. She starts to dance around.

Mary and Collin watch their five-year-old daughter dance and they smile at her.

Martha finally comes up to her and says, “It is time for you to say Good night to all these fine people Lady Lily.”

Lady Lily curtseys like Mary taught her, and says, “Good Night, and Martha takes the children back to their nursery.

Mary watched as Martha took the children away upstairs to their nursery and rejoined her Lord Husband in the ballroom.

The music was great and the musicians started to play The Blue Danube by Strauss.

Collin lead Mary out to the ballroom by the hand, and they started to dance and all the other guests joined into dancing on the floor.

Collin only had eyes for Mary that night. She was beautiful, elegant, and very charming. She looked elegant in her red velvet gown with silver trim on it.

Many people came up to Mary and Collin that evening and complimented them on their holiday ball and music. It made the evening perfect.

Finally, John announced that the buffet dinner was available, and the guests could go into the formal dining room and serve themselves.

Lord Collin offered Lady Mary his arm, they walked into the formal dining room together to make sure their quests had what ever they needed.

Collin and Mary didn’t even know half of the guests they had invited, but the purpose of this holiday ball was to get to know the crème de crème of English nobility.

Many of the duchesses would come up and introduce themselves to Mary, and Mary would says, “It is nice to meet you Duchess of Norfolk.”

“Thank you My dear your ball is simply divine.” The Duchess of Norfolk replied.

“Thank you for your kindness.” Mary said curtseying.

Collin had to mingle with the men and talk about things men talked about every now and then he would turn around to see how Mary was getting along.

The Countess of Essex said, “What a charming ball?”

“Thanks My Lady Countess, how kind of you to say so.” Mary said curtseying.

“My dear young woman you are impeccable social graces where did you ever learn them?” The Countess of Essex asked.

“My dear late Uncle Archibald sent me to La Francais in Switzerland.” Mary replied.

“I think my daughter would fair well there, do you she would do well at La Francais.” The Countess asked Mary.

“My Lady Countess La Francais is a very strict Finishing school.” Mary said.

“Well my daughter is out of hand. She needs discipline.” The Countess of Essex said.

“My lady I will be glad to give you the name of the headmistress of La Francais.” Mary said

“Yes please do, Lady Frances is wild.” The Countess of Essex said.

“I noticed your two children are very well behaved, especially Lady Lily.” The Countess of Essex said.

“Yes, I spend a lot of time in the nursery with my children. Lady Margaret is but three months old and Lady Lily will start kindergarten soon.” Mary said.

“They are charming.” The Countess of Essex said.

“I don’t believe in neglecting or ignoring my children. I don’t hand them over to nannies, nursemaid, or governesses.” Mary said.

The Countess raised her eyebrow and said, “My lady however do you have time for yourself if you don’t use any nursemaids, nannies, or governesses for your children?”

“I make the time to be with the children. It is a long story as to why I am like that way I am.” Mary says.

“I see you do tend to send the children to school don’t you? The Countess asks Mary.

“Yes we have been looking into schools for young ladies here in England.” Mary said.

“I have a son Lady Lily’s age. I think it would be a good match for Lady Lily and our son, Lord James.” The countess said.

“Countess we don’t believe in pre-arranged marriages for our daughters. We want them to marry for love.” Mary said, “That is what Collin and I married for is love.” Mary said.

“Young woman you do want your daughter to marry into polite society and find a suitable husband.” The Countess of Essex said.

“I am sure Destiné will find our daughter her love-match as she did for Collin and me so long ago.” Mary said.

Collin excuses himself from the other gentlemen and walks across the ballroom to join Mary.

“Good Evening Ladies, I do hope you are enjoying the ball.” Collin asks the ladies of nobility.

“Oh yes it is a wonderful ball, the music is perfect as is everything else. We were talking about match-making between Lady Lily and my son, Lord James.” Countess of Essex said.

“Beg your pardon Countess, our daughter is but five years old. I would never allow her to marry until she completes her education and she is mature enough to marry.” Collin says.

“Your lady was telling us she doesn’t believe in using nannies, nursemaids, or governesses to raise your children.” The Countess of Essex said.

“You hear right My Lady Countess, we believe in raising our own children. We have help to help us with our daughters if we need them.” Collin said.

“I understand Lord Collin you went to Oxford University?” The Countess of Essex said.

“Yes I attended for four years, and also served two years in His Late HRH King George the Fifth’s service.” Collin said.

“I see you were in the Big War against Germany, The Ottoman Empire, and Austria-Hungary.” The Countess said.

“Yes ma’am I was on the Eastern Front for one year.” Collin said.

Mary just stands there elegantly listening to Collin talk with the other guests about The Big War that ended in 1923. The very same year they were married.

Everyone who was invited to the ball seemed to be enjoying themselves, people were talking up a storm and sharing news they had learn from the newspapers.

Collin and Mary were inseparable that evening accept when etiquette demanded that she present herself to some other women of noble houses. For the most part, many of the women were a lot older than she was and the older Countesses, Duchesses, and Ladies were older than she was and they would form circles talk about the latest gossip.

Mary had never been particularly fond of gossip. She hated waggling tongues. She was graceful walk over, stand in the circles, and introduce herself as Lady Mary Craven, The Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.

She would linger for a while, and then excuse herself. She went out to the musicians and asked them to play some waltzes.

The music started, and every one took their place to dance.

Collin and Mary lead the dance and everyone else joined in.

Everyone started to dance and seemed to be enjoying the dancing and music.

Mary and Collin dances every dance and people joined in.

Mary looked up at said, “My look how late is Collin.”

“Yes it is going on Midnight; I see some people are getting ready to start on their way home after the ball.

Mary walked over to the door, and everyone who left she bid them a good night, safe journey, and thanked them for coming to their holiday ball.

When the final guests left, she closed the door, and said, “I think it went very well. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves.”

“Yes our first ball went very well. We must have a garden party whereas we can show off our garden.” Collin said.

“Yes, what an excellent idea.” Mary said.

Collin takes Mary in the ballroom and says, “Je seul avoir yeux pour vous Mon Mariée.”

“Je seul avoir amour pour vous ma amour.” Mary says.

Collin walked over to the musicians and ask if they would play one last waltz by Strauss so Mary and he could have one private dance together.

Collin leads Mary out to the dance floor, and the musicians start to play the waltz and they dance by themselves. They only have eyes for each other. The music ends and Mary says, “Thank you for the dance Monsieur.’

“You are welcome Milady.” Collin says.

“I think it is time for us to upstairs we are both tired.” Mary said.

Collin walks over, pays the musicians, sees them out, and locks the door, and Mary and he ascend the stairs together.

They enter the bedroom, and get ready to go to sleep.

“I think it went well. I just wish the women wouldn’t gossip so much.” Mary says.

“All older women who have nothing better to do with themselves gossip about things.” Collin says, “Think nothing about it my lady wife.”

“Yes I guess you are right.” Mary says taking off her dress, hanging it up so it will not wrinkle.

“You looked ever so charming in your red velvet dress with silver trim and my late mother’s pearls around your neck.” Collin said.

“Thank you my Lord Husband you looked very dashing and devoir in your suit of black velvet.” Mary said.

Mary yawns and says, “It is time we get to bed. We will not get up until noontime. “

“We have Martha to look after the children.” Collin said.

“Yes we have Martha and Mrs. Murdock.” Mary said climbing into bed

Collin climbs into bed, he holds Mary in his arms, and the last words they say to each other is “Je t’ aime.”

The both fall a sleep.

__________________________________________________

The Next Morning Mary and Collin slept late. When they did wake up it was nearly noontime, and they heard someone knocking on their bedroom door.

“Come in.” Mary calls out

“Good Morning Ma’am, I have brought Master Collin and ye your brunch and tea.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha, put it over on the table.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am. Lady Lily is asking for you Ma’am.” Martha said.

“Bring Lily to me, and bring me Maggie as well.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, I will go get the children for you.” Martha said curtseying and leaving the bedroom.

Mary places her robe around herself walks over to the table and pour herself a cup of tea.

“Tea my Lord Husband.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes My Lady wife, I would love a cup of tea.” Collin says.

Mary pours Collin a cup of tea and carries it over to him.

“Thank you My Lady Wife.” Collin says.

A knock comes from their door, Martha says, “I have the children here for ye Mistress Mary.”

Mary holds out her arms, Lady Lily runs into them.

Martha carries baby Maggie into the room, and places her in Mary’s arms.

“How is my daughter today?” She asks Lady Lily.

“Momma, I am hungry.” Lily says.

“Well, there is some breakfast over there on the table. Ask Martha to fix you a plate.” Mary says

“My our second daughter is getting bigger every time I see her. I can’t believe she is nearly three months old now.” Mary said.

“Yes Lady Maggie is nearly three months old.” Collin said.

“They both take after Aunt Lily in so many ways.” Mary said.

“Yorkshire looks so dead when autumn turns into winter. The wind is so cold.” Mary says, “Collin have John place more logs on the fires to keep the draft out of this manor.”

“I will call John at once and order him to place new logs on the fireplaces every three to four hours.” Collin says.

“I think we will need heavier drapes for the rooms to keep out the cold and draft from outside. Have Mrs. Murdock take care of that. I want heavy draperies but I want pleasing colors. “Mary said.

“I will ring Mrs. Murdock right now. You may talk to her.” Collin said.

Collin picks up the bell, and Mrs. Murdock comes to their bedroom and says, “Yes Master Collin, may I help you.”

“Yes, Lady Mary wants the draperies changed to something heavier to keep out the cold and draft. The fabric was be cheery though.” Collin says.

“Very well I will have the draper make some heavier draperies in bright hues.” Mrs. Murdock.

“I think damask is a fine material for draperies.” Mary says.

“I will call the draper and you may look over the fabrics he uses for draperies.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says holding Lady Maggie.

Martha stays in the room, as she is the only one Mary trusts with her children.

Martha dress the children in their warmest clothes. I don’t want them to catch a cold or anything.” Mary tells Martha.

“Yes Ma’am, right way. Come Lady Lily, I must dress you warmly.” Martha said, walking over and taking Lady Maggie from Mary.

“Martha, bring the children back as soon as you dress them warmly.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says and take the children way to get them dressed.

“I need some warmer clothes.” Mary said.

“We must take you into London to buy you some warmer clothes. I am sure you will find some things to your liking.” Collin said.

“Let us hope that Harrod’s has some suitable winter wear for women.” Mary says. “Last time their line of clothes was less than suitable.”

“We shall make a day of just our children, Martha, you, and me.” Collin says.

“Collin, it is getting cold I don’t want our children to catch their death of cold.” Mary says.

“We will bundle them up and they will be just fine.” Collin said.

“We will take Martha with us so she can take care of them if need be.” Mary said.

“That is fine with me My lady wife.” Collin said.

“Lady Lily is growing out of her clothes as fast as we give them to her.” Mary said laughing, “next it will be Lady Maggie.”

“We have been married for six years and have two children.” Mary says.

“Yes we have been married for six wonderful years and we have two beautiful daughters.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin sadly and says, “I only wish one of our children had been a son.”

“I am not at least disappointed that we have two daughters.” Collin said to Mary.

“You say that now Collin, but rest assure one day you will have wished that one of our daughters was a son.” Mary said.

“No my lady wife that will never happen.” Collin assures Mary.

“You say that now, but on your death bed you have wished that we would have had a son to pass Misselthwaite Manor onto.” Mary said.

“I do have two daughters who will share Misselthwaite Manor. Each will receive fifty percent of Misselthwaite Manor when we are dead.” Collin says.

“I will make sure if they marry their husbands get nothing out of or from Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin says.

“I do hope Lily finds a suitable match on her own. She is so beautiful and charming already.” Mary said.

Yes Our Lily is quite the charmer.” Collin says, “She already knows how to curtsey, dance, and smile.”

Mary says nothing but thinks of the sleeping garden out on the property at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary walks over to the window, the leaves on the trees are falling to the ground, and the trees are bare. The skies still blue don’t stay the blue for long. A sure sign that winter is on it’s way.

“The Moors look dead now.” Mary tells Collin

“Yes they are sleeping until springtime.” Collin says.

“Springtime seems so far away so far away indeed.” Mary sighs.

“Come away from the window my lady wife. You will catch your death of cold due to the draft coming through the window.” Collin says to Mary.

Mary walks over to Collin and says, “Winter is so long. Whatever shall we do all winter?”

“We will learn to keep ourselves busy.” Collin said.

“Yes I guess we must keep busy less we will all go insane.” Mary said.

Mary is an accomplished harpist, sits down, plays the harp, and sings a love song “Ma amour ou volonté nous aller si ici. Ma Amour faire nous amour se pour toujours.”

Je Suis votre vrai amour et vous sont ma vrai et seul amour tout de ma vie.”

“Oh ma amour faire vous écouter me avec votre coeur et suivre votre coeur quand elle venir pour me.”

Collin sits back and listens to Mary as she plays the harp.

“What a charming love song.” Collin says.

“Yes it is called “Écouter Pour Votre Coeur.” Mary said.

Mary plays another song on her harp. The song is called “Le Promettre Nous Faire Pour Se.”

Mary sits at her harp and sings, “Nous faire une promettre a bientôt il ya a je vouloir amour vous tout de ma vie. Vous donner me une jardin le seul chose Je toujours demanders pour de vous. “

“Vous sont le une Je volonté amour tout de ma vie. Jadis vous avoir parti de me Je volonté ne…jamais amour encore.”

“What a beautiful love song my wife. I see that they taught you how to sing while you were at La Francais.” Collin said.

“Yes, they taught each of us how to play the harp.” Mary said.

”What is the name of the song you just sang?” Collin asks.

“The name of the song is The Promise We Made Each Other.”

Mary says looking up from her harp.

Mary continues to the harp and plays a variety of love songs.

She sings about the garden how much she misses it so.

“Ma jardin comment Je coupe manqué quand elle est hiver temps et tout le fleurs sont une dormir jusqu’à hiver tourner dans printemps.”

“Venir printemp et laisser tout le fleur florasion.”

“Je être très impatient de voir printemp venir a’ le Moors.” Mary sings, “Aller détourner hiver et laisser printemps apporter au la fleurs de colours.”

Mary sits in the den, playing her harp, as Collin sits back in his arm chair reading the newspaper and he listens to Mary sing her songs she learned at La Francais.

Mary stops and says, “What news in the newspaper my Lord Husband?”

“There is not much going on. The world is still at peace. This we can be thankful for since we are bringing an a New Year.” Collin said.

“Yes soon it will be 1931 I wonder what 1931 will bring with it.” Mary asks.

“Mary my love let us hope that the New Year of 1931 brings in peace and plenty still.” Collin says.

“Yes the world needs peace and plenty.” Mary says, “No more war, no more hate, simply peace between nations.”

Mary walks over to the window and says,” Our garden is a sleep for the winter I shall miss it so.”

“I will miss it just as much. Our garden will wake up in splendor with colors as bright as God’s rainbow.” Collin says.

“Yes our garden will wake up eventually. Winter seems to linger on and makes everything so gloomy.” Mary says

“The children will always be restless since they can not get out.” Collin tells Mary

“All children get restless during winter months.” Collin tells Mary.

“I have never liked winter. It so dreary.” Mary tells Collin.

“The holidays are almost here. We will have a splendid Christmas and New Year you will see.” Collin tells Mary.

“I remember Christmases in India. They were so dry. My late parents never gave me presents just money. They told me to go out and buy myself something.” Mary tells Collin.

“I have no vivid memories of Christmas myself.” Collin tells Mary.

“I don’t have many good memories of the holidays myself. My father wasn’t here most of the time.” Collin said.

” My mother and father went to parties all the time for the British government under HRH King George the Fifth.” Mary said, “I would stand out side of their balcony and see The Raja of India. He was no younger than we were.” Mary said.

“I want us to start new Christmas traditions.” Mary said, “It will be good for us.”

“We will decorate a Christmas tree with popcorn strands like Cousin Katherine said, and buy little colorful candles to use as lights.” Mary said.

“What is the one thing you really want for Christmas my lady wife?” Collin asks Mary.

“The one thing I want is something no one can give me.” Mary sighs.

“I know what you wish for and no I can’t give you back the springtime but it will come back on its own.” Collin said.

“Surprise me my Lord Husband; I am not hard to please.” Mary said, walking away from the window.

“What shall give our daughters for Christmas? Collin asks

“Lady Lily loves dolls as for Petite Demoiselle, she has everything a baby could possible need or want.” Mary said.

“You my Lord, what should I give you for Christmas. You have everything a man could want or need.” Mary replies.

“I have everything I need. I need nothing.” Collin says.

“Surely there must be something you really want.” Mary said.

“Yes, I want a family that is happy and the world to continue to live in peace.” Collin said.

“Yes that would be nice if the world could live in peace. So far it hasn’t been too bad.” Mary said.

Mary sat down by Collin’s side, picked up her book as Collin read his newspaper.

“What are you reading now?” Collin asks Mary.

“Little Women by the American author Louisa M. Alcott. It is the most interesting book.” Mary says, “It was first published in 1868.” Mary said.

“There is a new American woman writing about her life in America and her name is[11] Laura Ingalls Wilder, she wrote a book call Little House In The Big Woods it was recently published this past year.” Mary tells Collin.

“It does seem that women are making a name for themselves. Mrs. Wilder is married and has one child, a daughter, Rose.” Mary said.

“I am glad to hear that American women are doing well for themselves.” Collin says looking up from his newspaper.

“You know George Sands was a woman writer in France.” Mary said, “She was known as Chopin’s love interest.”

“Yes I heard that was the only name George Sands could get her things published is use a male name.” Collin said.

“Mary we have seen what women can do. They do make good heads of countries; they can also bring a nation into war.” Collin said, Czarina Alexandra caused The Romanoff to lose the Russian empire and it fell into the Bolsheviks hands.” Collin said.

“Yes, she was a great great granddaughter of The Late Queen Victoria of England.” Mary said.

“Kaiser Wilhelm the Second was also a grandson of her Late Queen Victoria. He was the son of Princess Royal Victoria and Fredrick of Prussia.” Collin said.

“It seems to be that her Late HRH had placed her children anywhere there was a royal family.” Mary said.

“Well Edward the VII married Princess Alexandra of Denmark.” Collin said,” and his current HRH is married to Princess May of Teck, a small German Providence.”

“Yes but wasn’t she engaged to HRH eldest brother before he died.” Mary asked.

“Yes the oldest son died, and HRH was the next son to be given the crown of England. They are perfectly suitable for each other.” Collin said.

“I don’t care much for how they treated their youngest son, Prince John. They simply locked him away in the country and forgot he existed.” Mary said.

“Yes the Royals don’t have misfits in their families.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin said, “Now I know how Uncle Archie felt.”

“Well none of our children are crippled. They are both very happy and healthy. Even if they were I would still love them.” Mary said.

Mary walked back over to her harp, as it was the only thing that gave her pleasure, and she played her harp and sang her love songs in French as she was taught at La Francais

She strummed her harp and sang, “Oh printemp ou sont vous encore avoir vous donner au loin coupe manqué le soleil venir dehors.”

Collin listens to Mary sing and smiles.

Mary smiles, strums her harp, but her heart is in the garden although it is a sleep her heart is always in the garden.

The wind blows strong, and Mary says, “Listen to that wind. It is so strong and fierce. I wonder if snow is heading our way.”

“There is no mention of snow but we both know no ne can absolutely say there will or will not be snow up here in Yorkshire.” Collin said.

“We have a very long cold winter a head of us.” Mary says.

“Yes winter is coming early. We must make sure we have all of our provisions for the winter months ahead. Whatever else we need we will send Mrs. Murdock or John into Thwaite Village to buy the groceries we need.” Collin said.

The moors are no longer heather in color because the heather is a sleep. The moors glisten with snow on them. It makes a very pretty picture.

John enters the room and says “Excuse me Sir, here is the morning mail.”

“Thank you John.” Collin replies taking the mail. Collin looks through the mail and he sees a letter postmarked Brooklyn USA.

“Mary my wife, we got a letter and card from Cousin Katherine in Brooklyn. It was sent two months ago.” Collin said.

Collin opens up the lead and it is dated, October 26, 1929, and it reads,

Dearest Cousin Collin and Mary,

I received your telegrams about your two daughters.

How wonderful to hear God has been so good to you.

I am glad to hear our cousin; Lady Mary has come out of it so well.

My life since I returned to the America is pretty much the same. I work, and have no social life.

My father passed away shortly after I arrived back home for my trip to England. He is buried side by side next to my late mother.

Do send me some photographs of the babies.

Have a Happy Holiday Season and Blessed New Year.

Your Affectionate American Cousin,

Lady Katherine Carter

Brooklyn, New York USA

“I see this Mr. Carter has passed away. I am sorry to hear it.” Collin said.

“I guess she is left to take care of all the legal issues that come when one dies.” Collin says.

“Yes she works, and has no social life.” Mary said sadly, “Reminds me of me.”

“Whatever do you mean my lady wife? We have a social life.” Collin says.

“We do I have never noticed it. Our Ball was our social life. It seemed to go well. There were so many stuffy people.” Mary says.

“A long time ago I wanted a social life, but then I look at my late mother and that is all she ever wanted is a social life tending dances, balls, teas, and endless boring things like that.” Mary says.

“The most important thing to my late mother was her social life.” Mary said bitterly, “They forget me completely.”

“I shall be satisfied with the life I have made myself.” Mary tells Collin, “Are you satisfied with the life you have made my husband.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes I am very satisfied with our lives we have made for each other and together.” Collin said.

“I am glad because it is important.” Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “I know you long to be out in the garden, there is not a thing we can do about the change of seasons.”

Mary says, “Je faire vous un promettre jadis Je vouloir séjour avec vous pour votre tout vie.”

“I know I made the same promise to you a long time ago I would stay with you for your whole life.” Collin said,

“Nous faire ceci promettre pour se dans le jardin quand nous maried se.” Mary says.

“I remember the promises we made to each other.” Collin said.

“Nous promettre de amour pour se.” Mary said.

“Yes promises of love to each that we will stay with each other until one of us passes away.” Collin said.

“Que vouloir Je faire sans vous en ma vie.” Mary says.

“Une questionnaire est que vouloir nous faire sans se en nous vies.” Collin asks

“Je avoir non répondre pour que questionnaire.” Mary says.

“Le chose est que nous faire trouver se et nous faire avoir se.” Collin said.

“Yes we have each other for a lifetime.” Mary said, “We have one another and we have our children.”

“Yes we have two wonderful daughters. I would trade them for nothing.” Collin says.

“I love them dearly.” Mary said, “Yet something is still missing out of our lives.”

“What is missing my lady wife?” Collin asks

“I don’t know but something is missing.” Mary says sadly.

“It is something we must accept because we know we will never obtain it. It isn’t something you can obtain by money. “Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary, although she is beautiful just by looking at her one can tell something is missing out her life. It something she will never have she knows this. She faces life without the one thing she wishes to give Collin and it is a male heir.

Mary says, “Je desire Je pouvoir donner vous le une chose que plus homme voir et que est une fils.”

Collin looks at Mary said, “You have given me two beautiful daughters I can ask for nothing more than that.”

“I know it is not good enough Collin. I love my daughters but every man needs a male heir.” Mary says, “I sense I have failed you as a wife.”

“Nonsense you have not failed anyone My Lady Wife. I want happy with our daughters.” Collin says happily.

“I prayed when I carried Maggie that she might be a he. When she was born it nearly broke my heart. I wanted a son so bad.” Mary said, “At first I wanted nothing to do with her.”

“Mary my wife, I am happy with our children and you. You have done your wifely duties by giving me two children.” Collin says.

“Collin you say that now. One day that may change.” Mary says.

“No, I will never change. I am happy with our children and you Mary. I can ask nothing more of you and from you than you have already given me.” Collin said.

“I am glad because I live to make you happy and proud that you are married to me.” Mary said.

“I am proud I am married to you.” Collin said.

“I have not once disappointed you?” Mary asks Collin

“No not once have you disappointed me.” Collin says.

“I am happy then that I have made you happy.” Mary says.

“You make me very happy.” Collin said.

“No one can love you as I love you and have loved you throughout all the years.” Collin said.

“I have loved you for all those years.” Mary tells Collin.

Mrs. Murdock knocks at the door, “Excuse me Master Collin; I have your afternoon tea and biscuits here for you.”

“Bring them in Murdock sit them on the table.” Collin says.

“Would you like some tea my lady wife?” Collin asks Mary.

“I would love some tea and biscuits.” Mary says.

Mary goes over there, pours two cups of hot tea, and places three biscuits on the plate and carries them over to where Collin is sitting.

“Here is your tea my Lord Husband.” Mary says.

“Thank my lady wife.” Collin says, and starts to sip his tea.

The rest of the afternoon goes quietly for Mary and Collin in their den.

Mary went back to her harp and started to play a song she had first learned on the harp and the name of the song was “Je Volonté ne…jamais patir vous.

Mary sang the song as she played her harp, “Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous ne pas pour une million années. Je volonté séjour près votre cote et amour vous tout de votre vie. Je pouvoir ne…jamais patir vous parce que Je amour vous.

Collin listened to Mary play her harp, and he smiles at her.

A knock comes at the door and it is Martha, “What is it Martha?” Mary asks.

“The children would like to see you especially Lady Lily.” Martha says.

“Bring our children downstairs to be with us. They don’t need to spend so much time up in their nursery. We are not doing anything much today.” Mary said.

“Yes Mistress Mary, I will bring the children down to you.” Martha said curtseys and walks back up stairs to get the children.

A few minutes Martha has Lady Lily and Maggie with her.

“Ma’am here is the children.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha, I will take Maggie, and Lily may play with her toys near the fireplace.” Mary says.

Mary carries Maggie over to where she is sitting near Collin and Lily plays with her toys by the fireplace.

“This is the way it should be, family together all the time.” Collin says, “I love to have my children around me.”

“I am glad to hear that my Lord Husband, I want them around us a lot more now that Lily is getting bigger.” Mary says.

Collin says nothing, because family is just as important to him as it is to Mary.

The den is nice and warm, where they are sitting at Misselthwaite Manor and Mary says, “Listen to that wind pick up.”

It sounds like a storm is headed our way.” Collin says.

Mary picks up the bell rings it Mrs. Murdock comes when the bell is rung, “May I help you Mistress Mary?”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock make sure we have plenty of wood for the fireplaces, make sure the cooks have everything they need. It looks like we are headed for a winter storm.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, I will tend to it at once.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Lily walks over to Mary and says, “Momma what are you reading?”

“I am reading a book about four sisters in America.” Mary tells Lily, and “their names are Meg, Jo, Beth, and Amy March and they live in America in a state call Massachusetts during the American Civil War. “ Mary says.

“Will you read to me Momma?” Lily asks Mary.

“Yes of course, do you want me to read from one of your books, or from my book?” Mary asks Lily.

Mary rings the bell and said, ‘Martha go up to the nursery, get one of the story books so I may read to Lady Lily.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says.

A few minutes later, Martha is carrying down a large book of fairy tales that Lily likes to hear be read to her.

Mary takes Lily places her in her lap, and said, ‘What shall we read?”

“Do you want me to read to the Tale of the Three Bears?” She asks Lily.

“Yes Momma, the bears.” Lily says.

“Once upon a time there were three bears that lived in a forest. There was a daddy bear, a momma bear, and a little baby bears.” Mary said, “One day the momma bear made the papa and baby bear some porridges and when the family sat down they found out the porridge was too hot. So they decided to let it cool off some and go for a walk.” Mary said reading to Lily, While the family of bears was out, a little girl got lost in the forest and came across the cottage where the three bears lived as a family. The little girl was so tired; she first knocked on the door and realized that there was no one at home, so she let herself in. She smelled the porridge so she got up in the chair, and said, this chair is too hard, this chair is too soft, but this chair is just right so she sat down on and started to eat the porridge. It made her sleepy so she climbed the stairs up to the bedroom. In the bedroom there was three beds, the first one was too hard, the second one was too soft, but the last one was just right and she fell a sleep.

A couple of hours later the three bears came back home and said, “Something is not right here. Some one has been eating my porridge, the momma bear said the same thing, and the baby bear said, “Someone has eaten all of my porridge.” They decided to go upstairs and when they came papa bear said, someone has been sleeping in my bed, the momma bear said some has been in my bed, and the baby bear said someone is sleeping my bed, and there is she is.

The little girl had golden hair so the three beds called her Goldilocks and she was just as scared as the three bears that she ran down the stairs and out of the cottage and never to be seen again.”

Lily sat in Mary’s lap holding her favorite doll, Bessie, and Mary said, “How did you like the story Lily?”

“I love that story about the three bears Momma.” Lily says.

“I am glad, I will read you a story every day, and in the evening hours it will take the boredom out of the winter months.” Mary tells Lily.

Maggie is fast a sleep in his cradle, which was bought down from the nursery, Mary peeks in on Maggie every now and then to make sure she is warm enough.

Collin much like his late father, Archibald Craven, enjoys the fireplace and the warmth of it. He enjoys having his children playing in the same room where he sits; listens to Mary play her harp, reads the newspaper. They live a quiet country life.

Martha brings in the evening tea and biscuits places them on the table, and quietly walks out.

Mary walks over to the table, pours tea for Collin and herself, and places three biscuits on the plate.

“Here is your evening tea my lord Husband.” Mary says giving him his tea and biscuits.

“Thank my dear wife.” Collin said, Mary takes her tea and biscuits and quietly sits down by his side.

Their evening goes uneventful. It is quiet but one can hear the winds blowing from the Moors.

“Winter is definitely arriving early. “ Collin says.

“I do hope this means if winter arrives early, we will have an early spring.” Mary says.

“That would be nice if things started to unthaw early.” Collin said.

“Yes, Dickon and Ben could start to work early in the garden. I would so love to have a garden party outside on the grounds.” Mary said.

“Yes that would be nice and less formal.” Collin said.

“It would give us a chance to show off our garden.” Mary said.

“There is not a more beautiful garden in all of Yorkshire that can compare to our garden.” Mary says, “There is not even one in Thwaite Village.”

“The fabric for spring is so light and airy. I would dearly like to buy some floral silk material and have a spring dress made up for myself, one for Lily and Maggie.” Mary said.

“Once the weather has unthawed and gotten warmer take yourself into Thwaite Village and go to the dry good store and buy enough fabric to make you several dresses and some for the children.” Collin said to Mary.

“I know for sure that Harrods will not have what I am looking for.” Mary says, “It never does.”

“Well we will take a trip into London when the weather becomes better and check it out anyways.” Collin says.

“It will be a nice outing for the children.” Mary says.

“They have the quaintest little cafés lining the streets of London.” Mary said, “Perhaps we will be able to pick up some new books for the children.” Mary said

“London has some book stores that specialize in children’s books.” Collin says.

“I do hope you mean they are suitable for children,” Mary asked.

“Yes they are arranged by the age of the child.” Collin said.

“I don’t want our children to read just any books.” Mary says.

“I can assure you that our children will read very selective literature.” Collin said.

“I see what do you call selective literature?” Mary says.

“There are a lot of books out there for parents ti read to their children.” Collin said, “Just like you read Grimm Fairy Tales to Lily.” Collin said.

“There are harmless. I am hoping it will encourage Lily to read better books later on.” Mary says.

“I understand this Laura Ingalls Wilder is writing other books based on childhood and so forth. They very well written and the American Children like them.” Mary said.

“Well we must find the first one of her novels and read it to Lily then.” Collin said.

“The name of the Book is little House in the Big Woods.”

Mary says, “I wonder what her next book will be about.”

“I am beginning to like these American Women authors more and more.” Mary says.

“We always have Hans Christian Andersen and Grimm Fairy Tales.” Collin says,

“Yes Our Lily loves both of them but they are just fairy tales.” Mary said.

“Collin we must speak seriously about Lily’s education. I want her to have the finest education possible.” Mary says.

“So do I my lady wife, what do you suggest?” Collin asks

“I have learned of a school for young girls here in London, I say when the weather is kinder we go to London and find out about this school and what it has to offer for our Lily.” Mary says.

“It sounds like a fine idea. Lily will have to stay there Sunday through Thursday but she can come home on the weekends and holidays.” Mary said.

“Mary you know Lily has never been separated from us.” Collin said.

“I know my husband, but one day a fine gentleman way want to marry her she must be prepared from the roll she will take on.” Mary said.

“Mary my wife, we are talking about a five-year-old little girl. “ Collin says.

“I realize that but children grow up quite fast.” Mary says, “She will need to learn the social graces and how to hold her own in polite society.” Mary says.

“It will be good for her to be away from home for what four days.” Mary said, “We will try her there and if we don’t like what we see we can take her out of the school.” Mary says.

“I will agree to this because I know you have Lily’s best interest at heart.” Collin said.

“Indeed I do, I want to see her marry for love as well as position.” Mary says.

“It is too bad we are not in America. I hear that school for young women started by The American Sisters of Charity is a very good school.” Mary says.

“Mary we are Anglicans not Catholics.” Collin said.

“The American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph accept any young ladies regardless of religion.” Mary says, “I heard Napoleon the Third’s sister attended the school.” Mary says.

“Well we are not in America, and I heard that school is in somewhere in a state name Maryland.” Collin says.

“Well we will have to look at various schools and what they have to offer Lily.” Mary says, “I want Lily to be accomplished in the Arts, and other pursuits.”

“We will find the right school for Lily.” Collin assures Mary.

“Switzerland is far away too far away for Lily to go to.” Mary said.

“Yes I agree and that La Francais was too restrictive.” Collin said.

“No Lily will stay in England for her education.” Collin tells Mary.

“There are many vocations for young women once they complete their education. There is teaching, nursing, and writing even now.” Mary said.

“Lady Lily is quite a beauty. I am sure one day a young man will come to her and sweep her off her feet.” Collin said.

“Yes Lily is very beautiful but I don’t want her to be an ornament to society just because she is beautiful.” Mary said.

“I want her to feel she is a worth something to society.” Mary said.

“I just want our daughter to be happy.” Collin said, “If you remember my love neither of us were particularly happy when were young.”

“Yes I never forget it. My late mother being so vain and self-centered, it is too bad that the poxes rather than cholera did not get her. Then she might not have been so vain.” Mary said.

“The poxes would have left her disfigured but alive maybe.” Mary said, “Then when she looked at the pretty face she once had maybe she would have come around to realize that beauty isn’t every thing.” Mary said.

“She had so much cosmetics and jewelry.” Mary said, “She thought it made her more attractive.”

“I am glad I believe in simplicity.” Mary says, “It does make a beautiful woman more beautiful and an ugly woman less noticeable.” Mary says.

“I simply don’t care to be an ornament to society.” Mary said.

“You don’t have to worry about that My Lady Craven; you will never be treated like an ornament to society.” Collin tells her.

Martha knocks on the door and says, “Cook has dinner ready. Shall I bring it in the den or will you be dining in the dining room my lady and Lord.”

“I think we will eat it in the dining room.” Collin says, “Come my lady wife let us go eat our dinner.” Collin gets up, offers his arm to Mary, and they walk out of the den and into the dining room. Collin pulls out Mary’s chair and she sits down.

“Thank Monsieur for the escort.” Mary said.

“You are most welcome Madame.” Collin tells Mary.

Cook starts to bring in the food, and serve it to Collin and Mary.

They eat a quiet dinner with quiet conversation over the dinner table.

It wasn’t so long ago when both Collin Craven and Mary Lennox found each other in the “secret garden” which they renamed Lily’s Garden, in Lily’s memory. It was only 20 years ago when Mary Lennox found Collin Craven alone and by himself and the need of a friend. Their friendship materialized to love for each other over the years. They were inseparable once and now they are inseparable forever.

Even when both were separated by many miles, all they could do is think about getting back together and locking themselves up in their garden where they could be happy.

Mary thought about when she first met Collin. They had convinced him he was sickly and weakling until Mary and Dickon got him out into the fresh air and got him into his late mother’s garden. He became strong, well, and healthy.

Mary allowed Lily to play in the den with her dolls, while Baby Maggie slept in her cradle in the den, she sat at her harp and played music softly for her enjoyment.

She sang a love song in Francais “Je avoir une amour que Je amour plus que quelqu’un dans le monde nous trouver se a’ une jardin.”

Collin just listened to her as she played the harp. He had eyes only for one woman and that woman was Mary Lennox Craven. She would be the only woman he would ever love.

“Je faire vous une promettre une long temp IL ya a que Je vouloir ne…jamais patir vous.” Mary said.

“Je faire vous a promettre pour amour vous pour vie, pour séjour près votre cote et pour est votre femme pour vie.” Mary said.

Collin understood every word and said, “I made you the same promise to you when I took you as my wife. I promised to love you all your life and I will love you after we have died.

“I made you a promise to be your wife, to give you all I could and ask not for too much.” Mary sings.

“You never ask for anything anything at all. I would gladly give you whatever you asked me for.” Collin sang back.

“I have everything I will ever need our garden, our love for each other and the other we have for our children.” Mary sings back.

“I have given you a garden; in return you have given me your love and two beautiful daughters. I wish I could give you more but you won’t tell me what you want.” Collin sings to Mary.

Mary sings, “Donner me seul une jardin pour appeler ma même que est tout Je volonté demander de vous.”

“Prendre votre jardin mon amour je savoir elle faire vous joyeux.” Collin says.

Mary looks out the window from the den and says, “Look it is snowing. Winter has truly started.”

Collin walks over to the window and says, “Yes Old Man Winter has come early to Misselthwaite Manor.”

“We will be stuck in all winter long accept to go to Church and to Thwaite Village.” Mary says.

Lily runs to the window, point to the snow and says, “Look Momma it is snowing.”

“Yes my dearest it is snowing. Winter has begun.” Mary tells Lily ‘Is your nursery cozy enough at night Lily. Do you need John to put more logs on your fire in your fireplace?”

“Yes Momma, I need more logs on my fire.” Lily answers Mary.

Mary picks up the bell and rings for John, “John make sure you place plenty of logs on Ms. Lily’s fire in her fireplace. Maintain it all nightlong if need be. I don’t want the children to catch cold.” Mary says

“Yes Ma’am, I will see that Ms. Lily has plenty of logs on her fire tonight to keep her room warm and cozy.” John said.

“John, send for Mrs. Murdock please.” Mary asks John.

“Right way Ma’am,” John said, bows as he leaves the room.

Mrs. Murdock shows up in the door and Mary says. “Mrs. Murdock does the children have sufficient warm nightgowns to wear to bear to keep them warm.”

“Yes Ma’am we just brought Ms. Lily some new flannel gowns.”

Mrs. Murdock said.

“Does Baby Maggie have sufficient baby gowns to keep her warm?” Mary asks.

“Oh yes Ma’am, she has more, then she will ever need.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Very well, ask Martha to come to me. I think it is time for Ms. Lily’s bath, and then she may play until it is time for her to go to bed.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, I will send Martha to you at once.” Mrs. Murdock said.

Martha appears and says, “Ye called for me Mistress Mary?”

“Yes Martha, it is time for Lady Lily here to have her bath, dress her warmly, she may play afterwards until it is her bedtime.” Mary said.

“Ma’am shall I take Baby Maggie for ye too.” Martha asked.

“No Demoiselle Maggie is a sleep. Let her sleep.” Mary said.

“Come Lady Lily, I will draw you a nice warm bath, put fresh night gown on you, and you may play until it is your bedtime.” Martha said.

Lily takes Martha’s hand and they walk up the stairs together.

Collin says, “Lily is taking a liking to Martha.”

“That is well because the only people I trust with our daughters are Mrs. Sowerby, Martha, and Mrs. Murdock.” Mary said.

“It is a very cruel world outside and I want to protect our children from it as much as I can.” Mary said.

“We can but protect our children for so long then we must let them experience life as we did before them.” Collin said.

“The world was not such a scary place when we were growing up. It is now. It is forever changing.” Mary said.

“Some of the changes are the best and some are not.” Collin says.

“Yes I admit some changes are for the better of human kind but I fear many are not.” Mary says, “I went through far too much pain to bring them into the world and then to let them suffer. It is my duty to protect them and protect them I will.” Mary says.

Mary just stands by the window watches the first snow of the season fall from the sky and settles on the cold earth.

Mary thought the snow was beautiful each snow flake uniquely different from one another.

It would be months before spring would return the snowmelt away and the flowers come forth from their hibernation.

Mary walked away from the window and said, “What shall we do all winter long husband?”

“What shall we do we will keep each other company, we have our children, and we have each other.” Collin says.

There was a twinkle in Collin’s eye and Mary noticed the twinkle and laughed. She knew what was in Collin’s mind every time she saw that twinkle come to his eyes.

Mary just smiled and turned, and smiled again as to say, “Suivre me pour nous chambre a coucher.”

Mary walked up the stairs as to say to Collin, Venir avec me pour nous chambre a coucher Je savoir que vous vouloir ma husband.

Collin got up from his chair followed Mary upstairs where she was waiting to take care of his every need.

Collin opened the door of their bedroom and said, “You are very naughty Mary.”

“Oh now I am naughty, well my Lord husband I can be both naughty but nice.” Mary said laughing.

Collin and Mary fall in bed together.

Collin whispers to Mary, “I definitely like you naught more than nice at certain times.”

Mary says, “I am here to please you. I have never denied you of any pleasures which husbands and wives enjoy.”

“No you have never denied me those pleasures which husbands and wives enjoy between themselves.” Collin said.

“I am glad.” Mary said.

“You are naughty but I love you this way.” Collin says kissing Mary.

Mary smiles at Collin and they have a unique understanding about what each other needs when they need it.

They have always had that understands when one needs the other. They are always there for each other. They always will be.

Mary goes to sleep with Collin by her side in bed. She has a smile on face when she finally drifts to sleep.

Collin drifts to sleep and they sleep soundly until the next morning.

The next morning the snow is still falling and there is about 5 inches of snow on the ground at Misselthwaite Manor. Mary gets quietly out of bed wraps her robe around her body. She walks over to the window and looks out.

She smiles and says, “We got five inches of snow and it is still falling.”

Collin wakes up said, “You are up my lady wife.”

“Yes we have five inches of snow on the ground.” Mary said.

“I expect we will have more than that when it has finished falling.” Collin tells her.

“Snow is very strange. Each snowflake is different.” Mary says, “Have you ever noticed it.”

“Oh yes, I use to watch snowflakes fall from my prison as I called it when they had me believing I was going to die.” Collin said.

“Well you did not die; you are no longer in prison.” Mary said, “I set you free from that life.”

“Yes you did my Mary, you set me free, and I started to get better, live, and enjoy the simple pleasures of life.” Collin said.

“Simple pleasures, what are the simple pleasures.” Mary asks.

“Loving you, living to love you are the simple pleasures in my life, and living to father to beautiful daughters.” Collin said.

“I am glad I was able to help you live again.” Mary said.

“You taught me what living was all about.” Collin said.

“You taught me what loving was all about.” Mary said.

“Until I came to Misselthwaite Manor, I never thought I would find love less alone friendship.” Mary said, Dickon, Martha, and you my husband taught me I had to love myself first before I could love any one else for that matter.”

“Dickon was right about one thing. It comes from loving and liking you before you can like and love anyone else.” Collin said.

“Yes Dickon and Martha were right a great many things.” Mary said, first thinking about when she met Martha way back in 1910. Martha and Dickon were her very first friends.

Mary got up from her chair and said, “I must go to the nursery, and tuck Lady Lily in for the night.” She walks out of the den, walks up the stairs to where the nursery is.

Lily is playing by the fireplace as Martha watches on and baby Maggie is sleep in her cradle.

“Excuse me Demoiselle but shouldn’t you be in bed and a sleep.” Mary asks Lily.

“Excuse me Ma’am, My lady Lily isn’t able to get to sleep. I allowed her to stay up a little later so she would be tired enough to go to sleep on her own.” Martha said.

“I see, Lily my dearest why aren’t you able to go to sleep?” Mary asks her.

“I am not tired enough to go to bed Momma. I took a long nap today.” Lily replies

“I see and this is the reason why you can’t get to sleep now.” Mary asks Lily.

“Yes Momma.” Lily says.

“Very well Lily my darling, stay up, plays until you get tired, then have Martha put you down for the night.” Mary said,

“It is alright Martha. Stay with Lily until she tires out.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, should I have John put some more logs on the fire?” Martha asks

“Yes, call John and ask him to maintain the fireplace in all the rooms where people are sleeping and living in.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am right away.” Martha says.

Martha leaves Lily with Mary, and Mary says, “Would you like me to read to you Lily.”

“Yes Momma, read to me another fairy tale? “ Lily says.

“Alright I will read to you story of the Three Little Pigs, and she places Lily on her lap and starts to read the story of the Three Little Pigs and Lily stays very quiet as Mary reads to her.

Once upon there was three little pigs. They were all brothers. Winter was coming and they had to decide what they were going to build their homes out of what kind materials.

The first little pig said he was going to build his house out of straw because it was the easiest. The second little pig said he was going to build his house out of wood, because he could get it done sooner but the last little pig was the smartest he said he was going to take his time and build his home out of brick whereas it would last him a long time and there would be no need for him to rebuild him home for a long time.

While the three little pigs began to build their homes, there was a mean old wolf in the neighborhood who just loved pigs. He loved to cook and eat them.

The little pig warned his brothers about the mean old wolf but they just laughed at him. The wolf could disguise himself and gain entry into their homes. They all laughed at the smart little pig.

One day as the first little pig was sitting him his home of straw, he heard a knock on the door, and the little pig didn’t even ask whom it was. He simply answered the door, when he saw it was the wolf he closed the door on him quickly.

The mean old wolf says, “Little piggy let me come in or I will huff and puff and blow your house down.” It took the wolf only three times before the house collapsed and the little pig went to his brother’s house made of wood and told him what had happened.

The second little piggy said, “I wish he would try that with me.” A few minutes later the big bad wolf showed up at the second little pigs door, and said, ‘”Little Piggy let me come in, if you don’t I will huff and puff and blow your house down.

It took the wolf only three times before the second little piggy house of wood collapsed and they ran to their youngest brother the one who made his house out of brick.

The little brother took his other two brothers in and a few minutes the big bad wolf found the youngest brother’s home.

The wolf said, “Little pig let me know in. If you don’t I will huff and puff and blow your house down.”

The wolf took one breathe, nothing happened, he took a second breathe and nothing happening, and a third and the house was still standing.

The three pigs looked out of the window and noticed the wolf was bewildered as to why he could blow the house down. After a while he gave up and went away and never to return.” The three pigs celebrated their victory over the big bad wolf and said, “They should have listened to their brother who had chose brick over straw and wood to build their homes.” Mary read to Lily.

Lily was very quiet when Mary was reading to her and Mary said, “How did you like that fairy tale my Lily.”

“I like that fairy tale a lot Momma.” Lily said yawning.

“I see Demoiselle is getting tired let me carry you to bed and tuck you in.” Mary said. Mary picked up Lily, walked over to her bed, and put her to bed.

Sweet dreams and Good Night My Lily.” Mary said.

Mary walks out of the nursery and sees Martha.

“Lily is a sleep. I read her another fairy tale.” Mary said to Martha.

“Is there anything Mistress needs?” Martha asks

“Nothing not all you may retire for the evening.” Mary tells Martha.

“Very good Mistress Mary, if you need me ring the bell.” Martha said.

“I don’t think I shall need you anymore for the evening. You are free to do as you wish.” Mary tells Martha.

“Thank ye Ma’am, tomorrow is my day off and I have to go help me mother with the cottage.” Martha said.

“Thank you for telling me, Mrs. Murdock is here if I should need anything.” Mary tells Martha.

Martha curtseys and walks down the corridor towards her bedroom in the servant quarters.

Collin is in the den reading the newspaper, looks up and says, “I trust you got Demoiselle Lily to sleep.”

“Oh yes after I read her a fairy tale she was ready to go to bed and a sleep.” Mary said.

“I don’t ever remember my mother reading me a fairy tale.” Mary says.

“I have some memory as to my father coming into my room, when he thought I was asleep and he read to me.” Collin said.

“I want our children to know that we will read to them until which time they can read for themselves.” Mary said, “Reading is very important.”

“I use to read to my dolls in India just to keep myself entertained.” Mary told Collin. “That was before the cholera epidemic.”

“I want our daughters to have the finest education available.” Mary said, “I want them to be able to stand up and be proud that they are well educated and accomplished not only in the social graces but in the literary world as well.” Mary said.

“I do wish the Church of England was as concerned as the educating of young girls as the Roman Catholic Church in America is. “ Mary said.

“I heard The American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph educate all young girls.” Mary said.

“The Church of England may one day educate girls.” Collin says.

“Yes when I am too old to see it happened.” Mary says.

“I have a good idea we will be around to see the world go through many changes.” Collin tells Mary.

“The world has changed a great deal since 1911.” Mary said.

“Yes it has and many events have changed it.” Collin replies.

Mary walks over to the window and says, “It is still snowing.”

“Yes it looks like we will have a long winter.” Collin says.

“I don’t like long winters.” Mary replies.

“I know but we really have no say over if the winter will be long or short.” Collin says.

“I wonder how the weather is in America.” Mary asks

“America is on the same hemisphere we are on. I suspect parts of America is very cold.” Collin said.

“I wonder how Cousin Katherine keeps herself entertained in the winter months in America.” Mary asks Collin

”I am sure I have no idea how Cousin Katherine spends her long winter months. She is mostly like us hoping winter will melt all the sooner, and the warmer weather replaces the colder weather.” Collin says.

“Is there no place that has warm climate right now?” Mary asks.

“Yes South America and Africa are both on the opposite hemisphere and they are experiencing warm weather.” Collin said.

“I have often wondered how it would be like if we travel to South America and Africa.” Mary said.

“Mary I have no intention of leaving European continent.” Collin informs her.

“Aren’t you just a little bit interested about how they live in other places?” Mary asks Collin.

“I can read about world events in the Newspaper.” Collin said, “Some of those countries still have outbreaks of diseases and illnesses such as smallpox’s, cholera, and other life threatening illnesses.” Collin said, “I would not wish any of us to catch those illnesses.”

“I hear America has nearly got those illnesses under control.” Mary said.

“Mary my dearest, I have no intention of going to America.” Collin informs Mary, “England is our home.”

“Well when the weather is warmer, I think we shall go to Paris with the children, it will be a good experience for them.” Mary said.

“I will agree with Paris, Rome, and Venice.” Collin said.

“Thank you my Lord Husband, it just is we need to sometimes get away from England and Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“One thing Mary, before we plan this trip, we must write to the Ministry of Health and see what disease they have eliminated in those countries, I don’t want our daughters to come down with any illness.” Collin said.

“I will write the Ministry of Health in Paris, Rome, and Venice and ask about any outbreaks. If they say there is a current outbreak we simply will not go.” Mary says.

“You are being very sensible.” Collin says.

“Thank you my husband. I would not wish to place my children into any danger. “Mary said,

Mary knew that she would have is the two daughters. Each labour and delivery was hard upon her. She had no choice but to settle for two children although she longed for a son to give to Collin.

Mrs. Murdock comes to the door and says, “I have your evening tea and biscuits.”

“Please place them on the table Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says.

“Yes Mistress Mary, is there anything else I can get for Master Collin and you before I retire for the night.” Mrs. Murdock inquires.

“No, that will be all. You are free to retire for the evening.” Mary said.

“Good night Master Collin and Mistress Mary.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Good Night Mrs. Murdock.” Collin replies and Mrs. Murdock walks out of the room and down the corridor where the servants have their quarters.

Mary sits down and starts to open her book up and read.

“What are you reading Mary?” Collin asks

“The same book I was reading before, Little Women by Louisa May Alcott.” Mary replies.

“What news is there in the newspaper?” Mary asks

“There is not much news to report. The world is still at peace with each other. The newspaper tells how other Christian nations are celebrating Christmas and the coming of the New Year of 1931.” Collin says.

“One good thing, at least the world is at peace.” Mary says.

“Yes thank goodness.” Collin says.

“I think I should like to go to Thwaite Village. They just opened up a new bookstore.” Mary said.

“What we don’t have enough books in Father’s library to suit your reading needs?” Collin inquires.

“Oh Collin, I need new books to read I am looking to read book written by women authors.” Mary said.

“I see you want to buy a copy of that Mrs. Wilders’ book, Little House in the Big Woods.” Collin says.

“Yes, I do I think it would be very interesting to know how Mrs. Wilder lived her days in Pioneer America.” Mary said.

“I hear that her first book did so well, they are asking her to write other books on her life, and where she grew up.” Mary said.

“Yes Mrs. Wilder’s family did tend to move around a lot.” Collin said, “They had to just to be able to live.”

“Did you know she had three other sisters, Mary was the oldest, Carrie, and Grace was the youngest. Their only son, Charles Jr died of a blood disease.” Mary said.

“Mary Ingalls married and had one child, but she lost the child in a fire.” Mary said sadly, “She lost her sight due to stroke.”

“That is very sad.” Collin said, “Not to see the world around you anymore.”

“Mrs. Wilder taught school. She came from a very religious family of Lutherans of the Wisconsin Synod.” Mary said.

“What I thought the Lutherans were Lutherans. Why in the world did they separate from each other?” Collin asks.

“I don’t know according to the Lutheran church there are three branches of Lutherans with all different creeds.” Mary said.

“Thank God the Church of England is united.” Collin said, “Not that I don’t much care for religion.”

“I understand that America has no established religion. One is free to practice one’s religion as one wish and according to his/her consciences.” Collin says.

“Yes Cousin Katherine said it was written into the America Constitution that there is no established religion in America.” Mary said.

“I think sometimes that is for the best.” Collin says, “Those Americans believe the two should be separated and they should.” Collin says.

“I am all for men and women to use their own consciences when it comes down to their religious beliefs.” Collin says to Mary.

“There is still much persecution in America towards certain religious groups.” Mary said.

“There will always be religious persecution for certain groups of people.” Collin said, “It is the nature of human kind to attack other humans just because of their differences.” Collin says.

“Yes but one good thing, American women are allowed to vote because of the Woman’s suffrage Movement.” Mary says.

“Yes I agree women should be allowed to vote.” Collin says.

“I am glad to hear that Collin my husband.” Mary says.

“England allowed the right for women to vote in 1928.” Mary says.

“Well thank God our King is king due to the right of succession and not by voting.” Collin said.

“King George V and Queen May are doing a fine job. I have to disagree on how they treated their youngest son back in 1914.” Mary says.

“Yes poor little fellow to be locked up into the country.” Collin said.

“The poor little fellow has been dead now for many years.” Collin says, “Had he lived he would most certainly be around our age.”

“Yes he was born in 1901 and passed away when we were 15 years old. He was only 14 years old.” Mary said sadly.

“I heard that Queen Mother Alexandra did not approve of how her son and daughter-in-law were treating Prince John.” Mary said.

“I would say she has every good reason to disapprove of how they treated one of her grandsons.” Collin said.

“While Her Late Majesty was alive, many of her children were born with some bleeding disorder. She never locked them up.” Mary said.

“The Late Queen Victoria was devote to her family.” Collin said.

“I do wonder what the world will be like in the future.” Mary says.

“Well from what I see some of it is good and some of it is not so good.” Collin replies.

“I agree with that, especially when it comes to fashion sense.” Mary said, “Did you see how some of the upper class is dressing in those gaudy flapper dresses and wearing too much jewelry.” Mary replies.

“Yes it is taken the fashion industry by storm.” Collin said, “It started in Paris, spread to the Milan, Rome, and even to New York and Hollywood where the speakie movies are.” Collin says.

“I understand in America there is a Christian Women’s Temperance Movement that is trying to stop the selling of alcohol.” Mary says, “What a noble cause this movement is trying to do for the good of human kind.”

Collin said, “This Miss Mary Pickford seems to favor these flapper dresses and lots of pearls around her neck.”

“I am sure all those starlets from Hollywood all wear the same thing.” Mary said.

“They say she is having an affair with Douglas Fairbanks Senior and he can’t divorce because he is Catholic and he has a son already by the same name.” Collin said.

“I hear this Miss Pickford is the belle of Hollywood.” Mary says.

“Yes she is quite the favorite at the moment. She has blonde hair, blue eyes, and fair skin.” Collin says.

“I hear she has her hair curled.” Mary said.

“I hear that too from what the newspapers say about her.” Collin said.

“There is this chap, Huge, who is a millionaire in California.” Collin said, “He owns a movie studio in Hollywood. The newspaper says no one ever sees him.”

“It reminds me of another book I read about the rich and famous[12] The Great Gatsby which told of a poor boy Jay Gats who fell in love with a Rich girl name Daisy.” Mary said.

“Jay Gats changed his name to Gatsby and threw these parties for people to attend but he never attended any of the parties himself until he ran back into Daisy after the War. She had married some fellow who works in the stock exchange and had a daughter. He is murdered at the end of the novel by the man who is Daisy’s mistress husband.” Mary says.

“This author F. Scott Fitzgerald wrote many novels that were popular; I am surprised they never made you read any of them when you were attending Oxford University.” Mary said.

“I may have read some of the chap’s books I don’t remember.” Collin remarks.

“What did they teach you at Oxford may I ask?” Mary asks Collin.

“The things men need to learn to be successful.” Collin replies, “I found it incredibly boring myself. I just went there because both my late father and your late father attended Oxford.”

“I see so you learned nothing from the experience.” Mary asked.

“Yes I learned to enjoy some sports but not all sports.” Collin said, “Oxford is incredibly stuffy and full of stuff shirts.”

“What did you learn from that Swiss Finishing School Mary?” Collin asks.

“Everything that I needed to learn to be your wife I chose to ignore the part on being an ornament to society.” Mary said

“So many of those other girls wanted to be ornaments to society to them it was enough to be pretty and not realize that one day their good looks will fade.” Mary said.

“La Francais was a terribly strict school. We were not allowed to go out without a chaperone and a group of five or more girls just to go into the village.” Mary said, “We had a time to get up in the morning, bathe, dress, eat breakfast, class schedule, and lunch, rest period, and then a light dinner which was followed by free time.” Mary said.

“We were taught never to talk to young men unless they spoke to us first.” Mary said.

“I didn’t have it quite as bad at Oxford. We did have bedroom check at 11 PM to makes sure we were in our dorms.” Collin said, “Weekends were the best. We could do whatever we wanted to do from Friday afternoon to Sunday evening at 8 PM.” Collin said, “A group of us would go into the Oxford and see a silent movie with Charlie Chapin in it.”

Mary just listened and said, “We were not quite as lucky. My only enjoyment was reading, playing the harp.”

“You play the harp beautifully.” Collin says.

“Thank you.” Mary said.

“You certainly learned all the social graces very well.” Collin replied.

” Thank you it was required.” Mary said, ‘I am glad it is over with. I was the only girl there with no parents and the only girl there with a legal guardian.”

“It is not your fault your parents died of the cholera in 1911; it is not like you were placed into some awful orphanage and the country took care of you. Father took care of us very well after he and I came back to live.” Collin says.

“Yes I know but it was difficult to explain.” Mary said, “Many girls would just put their noses up to me as if I wasn’t good enough to associate with them.” Mary said.

“Well if you ask me you are far too good to associate with the likes of those other girls.” Collin says, “How many of them can say they are happily married I wonder?” Collin asks.

“I would not know this.” Mary replies, “I am sure many of the young women who were at La Francais were married off to some gentlemen against their will.” Mary said.

“That is why young women are sent there to be groomed for marriage.” Mary said, “They are taught how to be “good and obedient wives to their husbands.” Mary said.

“Well I have a good wife, you are obedient, but I want you to learn to think for yourself.” Collin says.

“I do think for myself and listen to others.” Mary replies.

“You are the best wife a man could ever ask for.” Collin tells Mary.

“I am glad I please you.” Mary replies.

“You do please me in everyway Mary.” Collin said kissing her.

Mary smiles to hear that she is a good wife to Collin.

Mary looks out the window and says, “I see it has stopped snowing. I say we have a good one foot of snow on the ground.”

“Yes it appears that way. It is pretty but it is cold.” Collin said.

“Winter is definitely here to stay until March comes around to invite spring back into Yorkshire.” Collin says.

“Well we will have to make the best out a bad situation like winter. “ Mary says, “We can sit here all winter, keep warm and think about our garden when spring comes.” Mary says.

“Our garden is fast a sleep now.” Collin says, “Come springtime I know it will be more beautiful than ever.”

“Yes it will be, until then we can read, and just be together.” Mary said, “Winter gives us a chance to be a family.”

“Yes it does give us a chance to be a family.” Collin said.

“We are a family, a family of four.” Mary says.

Mary just smiles at Collin because she has a secret she is keeping to herself once again. She will tell him during Christmas holidays she is once again pregnant and hopefully with a son this time on the way.

Collin notices little changes in Mary and Mary says, “I am fine my Lord Husband.”

“You say but I know you my lady wife you are keeping something from me.” Collin says.

“What can I possibly keep from you?” Mary laughs.

“I don’t know but it is something important.” Collin says.

“It is nothing I am just happy about Christmas and the New Year.” Mary says happily.

“I see so you have nothing to tell me than.” Collin asks Mary.

“What can I possible tell you when I have no secrets from you?” Mary says.

“I don’t know you have a certain look about you.” Collin says.

“A certain look whatever does that mean.” Mary says laughing

“I don’t know I can’t pin-point it.” Collin says.

“You worry to much my Lord Husband.” Mary says.

“Yes I worry about my family.” Collin says.

“I am perfectly healthy my Lord.” Mary says, “So are our children.”

“I am glad to hear that.” Collin says.

“I am going to ring for tea and biscuits.” Mary says.

“Yes good idea, I could use a nice cup of hot tea and some biscuits.” Collin says.

Mary picks up the bell, rings it, Martha comes to the door and says, “Yes Ma’am may I help you.”

“Yes instruct cook to make us a pot of tea and give us some of her biscuits to go along with our tea.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, right way.” Martha said and quickly disappears to the kitchen to give cook the order that Mary gave her.

Mary sat back down picked up her book and started to read again.

Collin says, “You have something to tell me but you will not tell me until when Christmas?”

“What I have nothing to tell you that you don’t already know. Oh you want to know if I have bought you a Christmas present.” Mary said.

“Yes and whatever you are trying to keep from me.” Collin said.

“Yes my Lord Husband I did get you something for Christmas. I do have something to tell you I will tell you when Christmas Eve comes.” Mary said reading her book.

“Is this something good or something bad?” Collin pries.

“It is something good.” Mary replies.

“I see so it is something good.” Collin continues.

“Yes My Lord Husband it is something very good.” Mary replies.

“Will I receive it on Christmas as a present?” Collin asks

“No I am afraid that will not happen, I would say after Christmas.” Mary said

“I see so I will not get it on Christmas but after Christmas.” Collin says.

“How long after Christmas will I receive it?” Collin asks

“I would say a good long time after Christmas.” Mary says.

I see, so I have to wait how long for it?” Collin asks

“Collin I will say no more. Just wait my love.” Mary asks

“Alright, I will figure this mystery out.” Collin says.

“I am sure you will in time.” Mary says laughing.

Collin pouts and Mary says, “You are pouting because you are not getting your way dear husband.”

“I am not pouting.” Collin tells Mary.

“Yes you are I remember when you use to pout all the time.” Mary said laughing.

“Alright I am pouting it is because I don’t like to be kept in the dark about things.” Collin says.

“I am not keeping you in the dark about anything. I just want to give you a surprise for Christmas Eve.” Mary tells Collin.

“Please Mary tell me what the surprise is?” Collin begs her.

Mary looks up from her book and says, “Alright Collin my love if you promise not to keep bothering me I have some very good news to share with you.”

“Well what is this good news?” Collin asks.

“Come next autumn we will have another new baby.” Mary says.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “Mary is it true you’re pregnant again.”

“Yes My Lord husband, I pray this time it will be our son we have longed for.” Mary said.

“When Mary when?” Collin asks

“The doctor says in autumn like the last two. He says, October.” Mary said.

“This is wonderful news.” Collin says excitingly, “Mary how is your health what does the doctor say about that?”

“I am in perfect health and the doctor says I am fine.” Mary says.

“The doctor says this must be my last pregnancy.” Mary tells Collin, “Women who get pregnant when they get older have complications.”

“If it must it must be.” Collin says.

“I am glad you understand.” Mary said, “I know in my heart this child is our son.”

“I would not care if our child is a boy or another girl, just as long as you both come out alright from the ordeal.” Collin said.

“I pray this time it is a boy.” Mary said, “I have given us two daughters but this time I pray it is our son and your heir.”

Collin picks up the bell and Mrs. Murdock comes to the door and says, “What is it Master Collin?”

“I have wonderful news Mrs. Murdock; my lady wife is pregnant once again. She is expecting a new baby in the autumn months.”

“Congratulations Master Collin and Mistress Mary on your good news.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock, we are praying for a boy this time.” Mary says.

“I will join in that prayer.” Mrs. Murdock says to Collin and Mary.

“Mary you must take very good care of yourself. We must do as the doctor orders and make sure you rest and eat properly.” Collin tells her.

“I always listen to the doctor My Lord Collin. I still have my maternity dresses; I will need no new clothes for a long time.” Mary tells Collin.

“What we shall buy you some new maternity dresses.” Collin says.

“I don’t need any more maternity dresses I have plenty.” Mary says.

“We will have a nice little family of five after this baby is born.” Mary said, “It will be our last the doctor say so.”

“I will be happy with any child we have.” Collin tells Mary.

“I know you will you are so spoiled.” Mary says.

“I am spoiled I didn’t get my way growing up.” Mary tells Collin.

Martha walks in and says, “Do ye need anything My Lady Mary or Master Collin?”

“Martha have you heard our good news, Lady Mary is pregnant again.” Collin tells Martha.

“My lady what wonderful news when will this wee one be born.” Martha asks Mary.

“This baby is another autumn baby.” Mary says, “He/she is due in October rather than September.”

“I will let me mother know because you will be in need of he services once again.” Martha said.

“Yes we have hired a doctor to help with the delivery.” Collin said.

“I will let me mother know.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha.” Collin said.

“My Mary you have made me the happiest man a live.” Collin said.

“I am glad I make you so happy.” Mary said, “Collin, the doctor has told me this will be our last child.”

“I understand, what the doctor suggests on how not to get you pregnant.” Collin asks.

“There is a simple procedure to tie my tubes.” Mary said.

“Is this not a serious operation?” Collin asks

“Yes and no, but I must have it done.” Mary said sadly.

“Let it be done if it means that we are still together.” Collin said.

“Collin, your poor father felt how society looked upon him because he had a crooked spine. Can you imagine if one of our children came out like Poor Prince John and he/she was mentally limited to what he/she could do?” Mary asks Collin.

“No we don’t want to put a child of ours through what the late Prince John went through with the Royals.” Collin said.

“Collin, I pray this is our son.” Mary said, “Please find it in your heart to forgive me if I don’t give you a son.”

“You have nothing to be forgiven for. I will love you regardless and any children you give me.” Collin said.

Mary gets up and says, “I am tired my Lord Husband, I hope you will forgive me for retiring early tonight.”

“I understand why you are tired. I will join you soon.” Collin said.

“I will be waiting for you My Lord Husband, don’t be too late.” Mary asks Collin.

“I will not keep you waiting. I just want to make sure John has placed new logs on all the fires especially in the nursery.” Collin said.

“Oh Collin, make sure Mrs. Murdock and Martha’s rooms have logs on their fireplaces too.” Mary asked Collin.

“I will make sure they have logs on their fireplaces.” Collin said.

Mary gets up from her chair, and starts upstairs, she turns around and says, “Don’t be late husband.”

“I will not be late, I am coming right now.” Collin said.

Mary walks up the stairs and Collin follows her shortly thereafter.

Mary is in their bedroom, getting undressed, she looks at her expanding waistline one more time and says, “Please Lord, let this be our son.”

She sits down at her vanity chair near her vanity table and brushes her hair. Collin walks in and she doesn’t even hear Collin come into their bedroom, she is so deep in thought.

“Mary, what are you thinking about my wife?” Collin asks

“I didn’t hear you come into our bedroom my Lord Husband.” Mary says.

“I know you were brushing your hair when I came in.” Collin said.

“I was just praying silently for a son.” Mary tells Collin.

“Mary, Mary, no matter what this child is I will love you and our child be at peace.” Collin tells her.

“Collin, I feel I will have failed you if I don’t give you a son.” Mary said.

“Mary I will love you regardless if we don’t have a son and a handful of beautiful daughters.” Collin says.

“I would give my life just to have a son.” Mary cries.

“You must think that way, I don’t know what I would do if I lost you Mary.” Collin said, ‘I would become like my late Father.”

“I will try to think positive Collin. It is hard to do so.” Mary cries.

Collin takes Mary in his arms and holds her as she cries.

“My lady wife, you are tired. The doctor has left you some sleeping powders. Let me make you one, you need rest.” Collin said.

“Yes I will take one.” Mary said crying uncontrollably.

Collin mixes a sleeping powder into some warm milk for Mary, and said, “Please my dearest wife, drink this.”

Mary takes the warm milk with the sleeping powder and drinks it.

Collin walks her over to the bed, picks her up, and places her on the bed, covers her up. “You will not leave me “Mary asks.

“No, not ever I will be right here by your side.” Collin says.

Mary’s crying subsides and she starts to yawn.

“Go to sleep my Mary, you are tired because you are pregnant. I will be right here when you wake up.” Collin tells Mary.

Mary closes her eyes and finally goes to sleep. Collin never leaves Mary’s side not once.

Collin leaves instructions with Mrs. Murdock and Martha that Mary is not to be disturbed and that Martha is to take care of the children.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the door and says, “Is there anything you need Lord Collin?”

“No not right now. Please be very quiet my Lady wife is sleep. She is pregnant again and I don’t want her to be disturbed.” Collin tells Mrs. Murdock.

“Master Collin, Mistress Mary is a sturdy young woman. She will be fine if allow to rest.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I have left orders that Martha is to take care of the children.” Collin tells Mrs. Murdock, “You are to make sure no one disturbs my wife, and make sure she is kept comfort.” Collin said.

“Yes Master Collin. I will be on call for Lady Mary.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock. That is all.” Collin said

Mrs. Murdock walks away, and Collin walks back over to the bed, and get into bed with Mary.

Collin is very worried about his dearest Mary. She is the love of his life, his constant companion, and confidante, and he couldn’t bear to lose her.

Collin is very quiet when he calls for his dear mother’s spirit to come to him and give me assure and the peace he needs.

“Mother, Mother, I wish you were here right now with me.” Collins says quietly.

“Collin ma fils Quel est le problème. “ Lily asks in her quiet voice.

“Mother, it is Mary. She is once again pregnant.” Collin says.

“Ma fils Mary volonté étais simplement bonn elle est enceinte “Lily says.

“Mother Mary wants to give me a son so bad. I have told her I would love even if we don’t have a son.” Collin says.

“Vous étais une bon marié pour Mary.” Lily says

“Mother, I could not live without Mary, just as father couldn’t live without you after you passed away, it is because of Mary we started to live again.” Collin said.

“Vous deux volonté vie pour a long temp.” Lily says, “Je t’ aime ma fils.”

“I love you too mother.” Collin said, and Lily’s gentle spirit vanishes as quickly as it appeared leaving a peaceful calmness over Collin.

Collin walks over to the bed where Mary is sleep and he joins her. The two sleep well into the next morning with the instructions that no one is to bother them unless it is necessary.

It wasn’t until late morning when Mary finally woke up and Collin was sitting in the chair by the bed. Mary looked up from her sleep and said, “Heavens what time is it my Lord Husband?”

“It is a little after 11 am you must be hungry. I will have Mrs. Murdock order cook to make you something to eat and bring us a pot of tea.” Collin said, “How do you feel my lady wife?”

“I feel drowsy my Lord Husband.” Mary replied.

“You were distraught last night, we had to give you some thing to help you sleep and rest.” Collin said worried.

“I am fine Collin my husband.” Mary says, “I want to see our children.”

“I will have the children brought into see you.” Collin said ringing the bell, Martha appears.

“Yes Master Collin.” Martha said.

“Please bring the children to see their mother.” Collin asks Martha.

“Yes Master Collin right away.” Martha said with a curtsey and she walks down the corridor to the nursery to get the children to take them to their mother.

“Come Lady Lily, Lady Maggie, your momma wants to see you.” Martha said.

Martha dresses both the children and walks down the corridor to where Mary is waiting for them. Martha opens the door, Lily runs into see Mary and Collin.

“Momma, papa, I want to be with you.” Lily tells them.

“You are with us now Lily. Martha bring me Lady Maggie.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am placing the baby in Mary’s arms and Mary cradles Maggie close to her and smiles at the baby.

“Momma I am hungry.” Lily tells Mary.

“We will have Mrs. Murdock bring you some breakfast up to our room and we can eat all together.” Mary says.

Mary rings the bell, Martha appears at the door, “Yes Ma’am”

“Martha have cook make something for Lady Lily’s breakfast and bring it up here so she may eat with us.” Mary orders.

“Yes Ma’am, I will go to cook right now.” Martha said, and leaves the room and heads for the kitchen to place Lily’s breakfast order with the cook.

Collin watches Mary tenderly holds Maggie and says, “She is a very beautiful baby just like her older sister, Elizabeth Lily Rose.”

“Yes Maggie is just as beautiful as Lily is.” Collin said.

“I can hardly wait for springtime to come. I want to show our children our magical garden.” Mary says.

“My wife you must take greater care of yourself. You are pregnant once again.” Collin says.

“I know I am enceinte again. I will take very good care of myself. I always feel better in the spring and summer time.” Mary says.

“The doctor says you should rest for a few days. I will see that whatever you need will be brought to you in bed.” Collin says.

“I am fine Collin my husband I am not an invalid “Mary says.

“The doctor has left you some more sedative and sleep powers in case you need them.” Collin says.

“Collin, Collin, I am pregnant that is all.” Mary says.

“Yes the doctor says you need to rest more.” Collin says.

“I see it does me no good to argue with you my Lord Husband.” Mary says.

“No it doesn’t do you any good to argue with me. The doctor says you need to stay in bed for a few days. The only time you should need to get out of bed is to go to the restroom or to take a bath.” Collin said.

“What about the children?” Mary says.

“Leave the children to Martha and Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

“I want my children with me Collin.” Mary says.

“Martha can bring them to you Mary.” Collin says.

“How long must I stay in bed?” Mary asks Collin

“You will stay in bed until the doctor says you may get up.” Collin says.

“Really my Lord Husband, I am fine.” Mary tells Collin.

“It will do you no good to discuss this with me my wife. The doctor said you need bed rest and bed rest you will get.” Collin said.

Mary lies back on her pillows and says, “Have Martha bring me my book I am readying.”

“I will ask Martha to bring you your book that you are reading.” Collin says.

Martha appears at the door with their breakfast and places it on the table and Collin says, “Martha go bring Madame her book she was reading in the den yesterday.”

“Yes My Lord Collin, I believe she was reading Little Women wasn’t she?” Martha asked.

“Yes bring her the book she was reading.” Collin asks Martha.

Martha leaves the room, walks downstairs to the den, and picks up the book Mary was reading.

A few minutes later, Mary brings the book back upstairs and gives it to Mary, “Your book Ma’am.”

“Thank you Martha.” Mary said.

Collin sits in the armchair in the bedroom sipping his cup of tea and eat some biscuits and reading the daily newspaper.

What news is there my lord Husband?” Mary asks

“There is not a lot of new news in any part of the world.” Collin replies, “The usual news is being reported about other places.”

“I am glad to hear that.” Mary says.

“There is a piece about a chap call Lindberg in the news.” Collin says.

“Oh yes I take it this gentleman is an American.” Mary replies.

“Yes he is rich, and into aviation.” Collin says.

“Is there any news about Hollywood and films?” Mary asks

“Not much Hollywood is flourishing with new found talent.” Collin says, “The women still dress to gaudy.”

“I see all the women are dressing in this flapper style.” Collin said, “They wear many strings of pearls around their neck.”

“I think one strand is plenty.” Mary says.

“I should like to see one of the speakie movies.” Mary said.

“My Lady wife when you are better we will go to London where there is many movie cinemas and we will see a good funny movie.” Collin says.

“I should like to see a musical film.” Mary says.

“We will see a musical movie I promise, please rest.” Collin asks Mary.

Mary lies back on her pillow. Her entire family is with her. This is the family she wishes she had as a child but didn’t.

She is content to lie back and rest with her family around her.

Mary closes her eyes and drifts back to sleep. Collin never leaves her side.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the door quietly walks in and ask, “May I take the tray Master Collin.”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock, you may take the breakfast tray. Mary has gone back to sleep. The doctor has given strict orders that my lady wife rest for several days.” Collin tells Mrs. Murdock.

“If you need anything please ring Master Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I will if I need anything. Go and ask Martha if she needs help with the children.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir,” Mrs. Murdock says with a curtsey.

Collin sits in the arm chair in their bedroom, watching over Mary and says quietly, “Mother I need your now.”

A sweet quiet voice only Collin can hear says, “Que est il ma fils?”

“Mother I am worried about Mary.” Collin tells his mother’s quiet gentle spirit.

Lily says in her quiet voice “Mary volonté est bon ma fils.”

“Mother I can not live without Mary in my life just as father could not live without you in his life.” Collin tells his mother’s gentle spirit.

“Collin, comment pouvoir nous toujours savoir quand nous temp avoir venir.” Lily says.

“We don’t know that Mother, you didn’t know you would have to leave us so soon.” Collin said.

“Mary et vous volonté étais bien Collin ma fils” Lily says.

“Mother can’t you stay with me for a little while.” Collin asks.

“Ma fils Je désirer Je pouvoir mais Je peux ne pas” Lily tells Collin.

“I love you mother.” Collin tells his mother’s gentle spirit.

“Je t’ aime ma fils quand toujours vous avoir besoin de me Je Suis ici avec vous.” Lily tells Collin.

Lily’s gentle spirit disappears as quickly as it appeared to Collin whenever he needs to talk to his mother. Lady Lily Craven never left Misselthwaite Manor even after she died.

Collin feels a peacefully calm come over him. He reads his newspaper and stays close by his dear wife’s side. Their children play in the next adjoining room.

Mary opens her eyes, smiles, “Are you still here baby-sitting me my lord husband.”

“I am not baby- sitting you; I just want to be near you.” Collin says.

“I am sorry I am so tired.” Mary said.

“You need not apologize to me for being so tired.” Collin tells Mary.

“The children where are they?” Mary asks Collin.

“They are in the nursery with Martha.” Collin says.

“I see they are behaving for Martha.” Mary inquires

“Yes Martha said they are no trouble.” Collin says.

“I should like to get up Collin and sit in my arm chair and read.” Mary said.

“You really should stay in bed and rest. However, I will allow you to get up and sit your arm chair and read.” Collin says.

“Please bring me my robe.” Mary says, “Have John to place some new logs on our fire.”

Collin walks over gives Mary her robe, and rings for John.

“John, please some new logs on the fire, and make sure there is new logs on the fireplace in the nursery as well, and in the den downstairs.” Collin asks John.

“Yes Master Collin, I will first place new logs on the fireplaces up stairs and then down stairs.” John says.

“Would you like anything from the kitchen my wife.” Collin asks.

“No not right now. I will have tea later on.” Mary said, “I just want to read my book.”

Mary walks over to her armchair, sits down, and begins to read her book.

“You are looking better my dear wife.” Collin tells her

“I am much better I am but pregnant.” Mary reminds Collin

“I see John has placed new logs on our fire. I do hope he placed some more logs on the fire in the nursery.” Mary says.

“He did place more logs in the nursery.” Collin said.

“I supposed you think I am over protective of our daughters.” Mary asked Collin.

“No I just think you are a good loving mother to our daughters.” Collin said.

“If I had had a mother I may have turned out differently.” Mary said.

“You turned out just fine.” Collin said, “So did me.”

“Sometimes I wish my Aunt Lily had lived to be a mother to us both.” Mary said.

“Yes sometimes I can hear mother talk to me when I need her the most.” Collin says.

“I am sure Aunt Lily wouldn’t leave us a lone.” Mary said, “Sometimes I can hear her talk to me in French.”

“What does she say to you Mary?” Collin asks Mary

“She tells me we will do fine. We have each other, our children, and the garden that is all we will ever need.” Mary says.

“What does she say to you my lord husband?” Mary asks

“She tells me things will work out fine for us too.” Collin says,

Mary smiles and says, “I know Aunt Lily will never leave us.”

“She wants us to stay here at Misselthwaite Manor and tend the many flower gardens here on the property. She tried to reach your father but in his grief he didn’t hear what she was asking of him just to tend their garden they had made when they were married.” Mary says, “I tell Aunt Lily, we will stay here and tend the gardens here at Misselthwaite Manor.”

“This way her spirit will be at rest finally.” Mary says.

Collin smiles and said, “It was mother who sent you hear to us to be with us when we needed someone to bring us back to life.”

“Aunt Lily knew what kind of woman my late mother was. They grew up together. Perhaps, she wanted something better for me than just growing up with governesses and Ayahs.” Mary said.

“Aunt Lily saw the needs of all of us, Uncle Archibald, you, and me and brought us all together.” Mary said smiling, “Aunt Lily can now rest easy now because she knows we will always keep up her garden and all the gardens on the property.” Mary said.

I remember what Aunt Lily told me in French, “Comment pouvoir nous toujours savoir quand nous sont aller a mort.”

I told Aunt Lily, “Nous faire ne pas savoir quand nous sont aller a mort.”

“I remember the photograph of my late mother and Aunt Lily together in the garden sitting on the swing in 1898 right after Aunt Lily married Uncle Archie. They were both dressed alike accept my mother loved fancy bonnets.” Mary said.

“They looked so happy together in the garden in 1898, they were smiling and all.” Mary said, Aunt Lily wore her hair down and my late mother always wore her hair up.”

Yes, I remember the picture of my mother on the swing when she was pregnant with me.” Collin said, “She was smiling, her hair was flowing long and free. She was beautiful.”

“Yes all we have is our photos of them from long time ago.” Mary said.

“The most painful event of my life was to found out both of my parents died of the cholera.” Mary said, “There were so many of us children who escaped the cholera and were sent back to England to live with relatives.”

“Many of us came back with Mrs. Crawford and her children.” Mary said, “Colonel Crawford said there was some kind of plague that had broken up and he didn’t want his wife and children to get it. So he booked them a passage back to England.” Mary said.

“My late mother was not afraid of a so call plague, but my father took with it first then it hit my mother.” Mary said.

“Some of the military officers found me out in back playing by myself. My Ayah was dead and I asked where my parents were and then I was told they were dead as well.” Mary said.

“Mrs. Crawford told me she was taking me to London and a Mrs. Murdock would be picking me up to take me to my new home.” Mary said, “Mrs. Murdock was stern and not very likable.” Mary told Collin, “I was told about my Aunt Lily’s death on the way to Misselthwaite Manor. She told me Uncle Archibald troubled himself about no one.”

“My only friend were Martha and Dickon until we found each other.” Mary said, “Misselthwaite Manor was so lonely and big.”

“When I first met Uncle Archie he looked terribly sad and lonely as if his heart had been broken into many pieces. I didn’t know what to say to him. He was kind to me, and concerned about my happiness.” Mary said to Collin.

“I wanted to tell Uncle Archie that My Aunt Lily would not have wanted him to stop living and she would not have wanted him to mourn her for so long.” Mary said, “My Aunt Lily would want him to be happy again.”

“Mother sent you to us Mary. Mother looked down from heaven and said, “I will send you my niece Mary, she will help you to live again.” Collin said, “You were exactly what we needed here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“I am glad I was able to bring Misselthwaite Manor back to life again and see Uncle Archie live again, smile, and laugh again too.” Mary said.

“One day dear husband, we will all be back together.” Mary said, “I don’t know when but one day we will all be back together.”

Collin smiled at Mary and said, “Not for a long time though.”

“That is right my dear husband, not for a long time.” Mary said, and she continued to read her book.

Collin read his newspaper and the evening went along peacefully and quietly.

__________________________________________________

Mary got up from her chair walked over to the window and said, “I see the snow has stopped finally.”

“Yes we got about two feet of snow.” Collin says.

“I do wish it would melt and spring will come.” Mary sighed.

“You sigh because you miss the warm weather.” Collin says.

“Yes I miss the warm weather. It looks like I will be pregnant again this spring and summer like the last two times.” Mary says.

“Well I have always told you that you look beautiful when you are enceinte.” Collin says.

“All men says that their wives good when they are enceinte.” Mary says walking to her armchair.

“Do you realize all of our children will be born in autumn?” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes I realize that, I can’t help it when you get pregnant.” Collin says laughing.

“Every time we have bedded each other in summer time, I have our child in autumn,” Mary says.

“It is just a matter of good timing.” Collin said laughing.

“Yes it is a matter of timing. I would dearly love to have one child born in spring or summer time.” Mary said, “But I fear that will never come true.”

“Lily and Maggie were born so close together in September, and our child I am carrying is due in late September or early October of 1931.” Mary says.

“It is true Lily is the oldest being born in 1924, and then followed by Maggie in 1929 and our newest baby in 1931.”

Mary said

“Well as long as you rest and do as the doctor tells you he sees no problem.” Collin said.

“I will of course listen to the doctor and Mrs. Sowerby.” Mary says.

“I am glad to hear you are being sensible.” Collin tells Mary.

“I think I will have Martha bring me a pot of tea and some of those biscuits to go with it. Join me dear husband.” Mary asks.

“Yes I will be happy to join you in afternoon tea.” Collin replies.

Mary picks up the bell, summons Martha to her “Yes Ma’am”

“Would you be kind enough Martha to go downstairs and ask Cook to make us a pot of tea and send us some of her biscuits to go with it?” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am, I will go right away and ask Cook to make you a pot of tea and add the biscuits to it.’” Martha replies, she curtsey and walks out of the door. She heads for the kitchen.

Mary sits in her chair, reading her book, while Collin listens to music on the radio. They enjoy a quiet evening together.

Martha comes back shortly and said, “I have your tea and biscuits Lady Mary.”

“Please place them on the table, please go check on the children for me, and bring them to me. I would like to spend a little time with them before they must go to bed.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, I will go to the nursery, and bring the children to you.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha that is all.” Mary replies.

Mary gets up, pours Collin a cup of tea, and places three biscuits on his plate, ‘Here is your tea my lord Husband.”

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin says. He takes the plate with the cup of tea and biscuits places it on the table next to him.

Mary pours herself a cup of tea, takes three biscuits, carries them over to her armchair, and sits down.

Mary sips her tea, as she reads, and she hears her daughter, Lady Lily talking to Martha and Martha is carrying Baby Maggie.

“Lady Lily and Maggie, My lady.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha, I will call you when it is time for you to come and put them down them for the night.” Mary tells Martha.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says curtseys and leaves the room.

“Lady Lily would you like a biscuit.” Mary asks her four and a half year old daughter.

“Yes Momma, I would like a biscuit.” Lily replies.

“I will give you a plate of two biscuits, go sit down, and eat them.” Mary says giving Lily a plate of two biscuits.

Mary picks up baby Maggie, and holds her in her arms and looks at her and said, “You look so much like my mother and your great Aunt Lily who is also your grandmother.” Mary tells Maggie.

Both daughters resemble their grandmothers Lily and Rose.

Mary says, “Oh mother I wish you could see your granddaughters. They look so much like Aunt Lily and you.”

“Mother I try to forgive you for your lack of love towards me. I try to forgive you for ignoring me and neglecting me all those years when I needed a mother so bad. I just can’t.” Mary said,

Why couldn’t you be more like Aunt Lily, why mother?”

Collin looks over at Mary and says, “Mary my dearest somehow someway you must learn to forgive what your parents did to you so long ago.”

“How my husband how, they ignored me, neglected me, and I needed a mother so bad while growing up in India. My mother never wanted to see or be with me.” Mary said crying, “I could understand why my father had no time for me, but not the woman who gave birth to me.”

“Mary one day you will be able to forgive them for what they did to you while you were growing up until the time you came to live with us at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“Collin, after we die, we must leave Misselthwaite Manor to the government they can turn Misselthwaite Manor if none of our children have children into an home for unwanted children.” Mary says, “No child should ever be unloved or unwanted.”

“We have three children; I will divide Misselthwaite Manor into three equal parts for our children.” Collin said, ‘If they don’t have any children, then the second part will state it is our wish that Misselthwaite Manor be used as a home for unwanted children.” Collin said.

“We will find a suitable person to oversee Misselthwaite Manor and make sure any child that comes to Misselthwaite is loved and cared for.” Collin said, “We will call it Misselthwaite Manor Home for Unwanted Children.

It will be our way of saying all children need to be loved and wanted and every child has a place in God’s great scheme of things.” Collin says.

“I know we will not see it when it happens. At least we can do something positive for a change.” Mary said.

“We may be here Mary.” Collin said.

“We may and we may not, but at least we will be remembered.” Mary said, “Remembered for helping children that are an orphan and unwanted.”

Collin just smiled at Mary, but he could also see the pain she was feeling when it came to her late parents did to her so many years before.

Mary looks at her own children and say, “I will never do to our children what my parents did to me.”

“Mary my wife, my love, we are not our parents.” Collin said.

“I know thank God for that that we are not our parents.” Mary said.

Mary goes over to her harp starts to play a love song she learned in Switzerland “Je amour parce que Je amour vous les jour aller doucement pour doucement. “

“Je amour vous tantôt et Je volonté amour vous pour toujours.” Mary sings, “Comment faire nous savoir quel demain volonté apporter pour nous.”

“Tout nous avoir est se et les amour nous partager avec se.

“Nous avoir nous jardin d’ amour que nous faire tantôt nous avoir une espace a' étais se.” Mary sings.

“Venir avec me pour nous jardin quand printemp venir encore.

“Nous pouvoir écouter les fleurs chanter elle chanson que volonté apporter nous pour les jardin.” Mary sings.

Collin listens to Mary sing and he listens inattentively

“What a beautiful song my love what is it called?” Collin asks Mary.

“The song is called “I love you because I love you.” Mary says.

“It is a lovely song.” Collin replies.

“Yes it is another love song.” Mary said.

“Did they teach you no love songs in English?” Collin asks Mary.

“The language of lovers is Francais.” Mary says.

“We are not French Mary, we are English.” Collin says.

“I know but French is such a romantic language.” Mary said.

Mary plays her harp and sings, “I love you because I love you. All we will ever need is the love we have for each other, the love that we never have lost, and the love for our garden that will call us back to it in spring.”

“We will hear the flowers sing their songs to us come into the garden and be happy once again. It is here where your love will grow.” Mary sings.

“It is beautiful.” Collin says.

“All love songs are beautiful but some are sad.” Mary said.

“I read the play at La Francais by William Shakespeare: Romeo and Juliet. They take their lives because they were not allowed to love each other and rather than live without each other death was preferably.” Mary said.

“Oh yes, I remember reading some of Shakespeare’s tragedies and they were sad.” Collin said.

“So did they teach you something at Oxford University?” Mary asked Collin.

“Yes a lot of useless business tools.” Collin said.

“You always say Oxford was boring, but you did have some freedom.” Mary said.

“Yes during the weekends mostly. We had to be in our dorms for dorm check at 10 PM and on the weekends it was midnight.” Collin said.

“You had it easier than I did.” Mary said, “We had these terribly ugly uniforms we had to wear.”

“We could not talk during meal times, we could not write to anyone accept our guardians that is how I got my letters to you through Uncle Archie.” Mary said.

“I use to look out the window from my room. I could see the Swiss Alps so clearly. I use to watch all the young lovers walk the streets, hugging and kissing each other.” Mary said, “I would close my eyes, and wish that you were there with me.” Mary said.

“I was there with you My Mary. I thought about you every day. I looked for letters from you so I could know how you were doing. My heart skipped a beat when I came to pick you up to take you back home to Misselthwaite Manor before father passed away. You had changed so much. I knew you were the only woman I would ever love and have my heart.” Collin said.

“I would stay in my room on the weekends and play my harp.” Mary said, “I would take my dinner in my rooms during the weekends because it was allowed.”

“I was so happy to see you when you came to get me at La Francais. I was so glad to escape that school.” Mary said, “I heard your voice and I walked down the stairs and I said to myself, “You have come to get me to take me away from this horrid place.”

“I did come to take you away.” Collin said

“I was so thankful.” Mary said, “I hated that school.”

“My Mary it taught you much although you hated it. You have charm, good manners, morals, and all the social graces of a well-bred young noble woman.” Collin said.

“Oh yes it taught us young women so many things. Most of would marry, we would need to be able to take care of our husbands and children.” Mary said.

“You take care of us very well.” Collin said.

Mary looks at Collin and said, “Faire Je prendre bien garde de vous”

“Dire me faire Je prendre bien garde de vous” Mary asks.

“Yes My Mary you take good care of our children and me, you will never disappoint me not ever.” Collin says to Mary.

“I must know do I please you. If I am not I am not doing my wifely duties.” Mary says.

“You do please me in everyway. You are an excellent wife.” Collin tells Mary.

“I am glad I am a good wife. I am glad I please you.” Mary said, “It is a wife’s duty to please her husband in every possible way.” Mary says.

“You please me every way.” Collin replies.

“Thank you My Lord Husband.” Mary says curtseying.

“You are my lady-love and I will never love another woman.” Collin tells Mary.

“I am pleased that I find favor in your eyes.” Mary says.

“I have loved you ever since I first laid my eyes on you.” Collin said, “I told you we would never be separated. We would always be together.”

“You have kept your promise accept when we had no control over it.” Mary said.

“We have control our destiny’s now My Mary. We are together forever and forever the only thing that can separate us now is death.” Collin said, “I pray that not be for a long time.”

“I shall never leave you.” Mary tells Collin, “I shall never leave you.”

Mary looks over near the fire, Lady Lily has gone to sleep on the couch cradling her favorite doll Bessie in her arms.

“Poor little thing, she must have gotten tired out and feel a sleep. “ Mary said. She picks up the bell and rings for Martha.

“Martha, take Lady Lily, dress her in her warmest night gown and put her down for the night.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am, “Martha says picking up the sleeping Lady Lily and carrying her back to the nursery.

Mary walks over to the cradle, Lady Maggie is fast a sleep. Mary smiles and says, “She may stay with us for the evening.”

Mary walks back over to her chair, sits down in it, and just relaxes for the rest of the evening by listening to the radio.

The BBC plays a good variety of classical music and it is relaxing to the mind.

Mary says, “The holidays will soon be upon us. We should have a small holiday party?”

“Do you feel up to it?” Collin asks

“Oh yes, just as long as it is not as big as last years ball.” Mary says.

“Have Murdock send out only 100 invitations.” Mary asks Collin.

“I will she still has the old list of Lords, Ladies, Dukes and Duchesses, Earls and Countesses within a 100 mile radius.” Collin says.

“My lady wife, order yourself a new dress. I want you to shine that evening.” Collin said.

“I will shine for you because you ask me too.” Mary said.

“Have the dressmaker make you a truly divine dress.” Collin says.

“I will have one made up in green damask with gold trim.” Mary said, “I will wear my Aunt Lily’s pearls again.”

“I want you to be the most beautiful woman there this year.” Collin said.

“Everyone will know how much I Love you Mary Lennox Craven.” Collin tells her.

“Everyone will know how much we love each other.” Mary says to Collin and we have loved each other for years and years.”

“We have loved each other from the beginning.” Collin said.

“Yes from the beginning and that was so long ago.” Mary says.

Collin picks up the bell that summons Murdock to him.

“Yes Master Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Mrs. Murdock, have the printer print up 100 invitations we are having a holiday ball this year.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir, I have the same list we used last year. “ Mrs. Murdock said.

“We are only inviting those within an 100 mile radius from Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin instructs Mrs. Murdock.

“Very well Sir, I will see that these individuals get their invitations.” Mrs. Murdock says curtseying to Collin.

“Fine you may go now Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

“We will dance, sing, and celebrate the holidays in grand style My Lady Wife.” Collin says.

“You will play the harp for our guests.” Collin says.

“Order our children a new dress for the occasion.” Collin says.

“I will see to it at once.” Mary said.

“We must make Misselthwaite Manor a happy and joyful place for the holidays.” Collin said.

Mary smiled and said, “We will make the social page of the Thwaite Village News and London Courier “Mary says.

“It will say, “Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven threw a Christmas Ball at their residence at Misselthwaite Manor in Yorkshire, England and their guest list included.” Mary said.

“Our picture will be on the society page.” Mary said, “We must make it a family picture. I want everyone in England to see how happy we are together.”

“Yes let us do it up the right way, we will have formal family portrait and let it be placed in The London Courier and Thwaite Village News for all to see how happy we are.” Collin said.

“We will have professional photographer to come out to Misselthwaite Manor to take our picture.” Collin said.

“We will show everyone we are good decent people who care about other people.” Mary said.

“Ceci volonté une joyeux Noël pour tout de nous.” Mary said.

“We will sing, dance, and bring in Christmas as they way it should be brought in with singing of carols.” Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary, he smiles to see her so excited about the Christmas ball.

Mary sings “Je volonté chanter pour tout pour écouter.”

Je volonté chanter chansons d Noël’ pour tout pour écouter.”

Collin is happy to see Mary in such a festival mood.

“Mary my dearest remember your condition.” Collin reminds her.

“I know I am enceinte but this baby wants to be happy.” Mary says to Collin as she dances around the room.

Collin smiles and says, “I am glad to see that you are happy.”

“Oh yes, I am very happy because we are having a Christmas Ball.” Mary says.

Mary turns on a waltz on the Victorola and said, “Come dance with me Collin.”

Collin comes up and takes Mary by the hand and the dance the waltz together in the ballroom. They only have eyes for each other as they dance The Blue Danube by Strauss. They dance and it is only them. No one else.

The waltz stops playing and Mary curtseys and says, “Thank you for the dance Monsieur and Collin says, “You are most welcome Mademoiselle.” Collin bows.

“Je vouloir pour danser et Je vouloir pour chanter.” Mary says.

“Venir danser avec me et venir chanter avec me.” Mary says.

“Elle est Noël’ temp.” Mary says, “Lassier chanter et danser parce que elle est Noël.” Mary says.

Christmas time was a happy time at Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin went out and brought home a fine English Pine and Mary, Lily, and Collin trimmed the tree. Baby Maggie slept while they trimmed the Christmas tree.

Mary says, “This is the finest Christmas tree I have ever seen. “

“Yes it reminds me of how the Her Late Majesty use to trim her tree with colorful balls, strings of colored paper, and candles to light the tree.” Collin said.

“Wait until everyone who comes to our Christmas Ball sees our grand Christmas tree and how we decorated the manor with color and festival colors.” Mary said.

Collin said, “I have you a Christmas present. One of many.”

“Oh my you got me a Christmas present.” Mary said.

“Yes when I saw this you came to my mind.” Collin said.

Collin hands her a box and says, “You may open this Christmas present.”

Mary takes the box and says, “Oh the paper is so pretty.” She opens the Christmas present and inside of the box is a perfect strand of ivory pearls.

“Oh my, Collin they are beautiful. I have never seen ivory pearls.” Mary said, “Please put them on me.”

Collin comes over and puts the necklace around Mary’s neck.

“Thank you dear husband for the pearls.” Mary says.

“I know you don’t have a fondness for jewelry but every lady deserves a strand of pearls.” Collin says, “I know you were given my late mother’s pearls.”

“Oh yes they are in the wooden jewelry box that Uncle Archie gave me.” Mary says.

“I have something for you. I am not good at picking out presents for anyone.” Mary said giving Collin her gift.

Collin takes the gift, opens the box, and it is a set of cuff links with CC engraved on them...

“Mary my love, what a beautiful gift. They will go well with my shirts.” Collin says.

“I am so glad you like them. “ Mary says.

Mary gives Lady Lily her present, and Lily tears the paper and says, “I have a new baby doll Momma and Papa thank you.”

“What will you name this baby?” Mary asks her daughter.

“I will name this baby Lilibeth.” Lily says.

“What a pretty name for a baby.” Mary says to her daughter.

“Soon Christmas will be here and there will be other presents for you to open Lily.” Mary tells her.

“I have you a new dress to wear to the Christmas Ball. It is green velvet with gold trim lace.” Mary tells her daughter.

“Mary I don’t want you to get too tired.” Collin warns her.

“I will not get tired out. Even our baby is excited about Christmas.” Mary said.

Collin just smiles at her.

Mary sings out, “Je vouloir pour danser et chanter.”

“Laisser me danser et chanter pour vous.”

Venir en danser et chanter avec me.” Mary sings.

“Venir danser avec me et montrer me comment beaucoup vous amour me.” Mary sings.

“Montrer me vous amour me.” Mary sings out

“Faire vous amour me montrer me.” Mary sings out

Collin listens to Mary sing and he just smiles.

Collin says, “I don’t need to show you that I love you, I do love you.”

“I know you love me and I love you too.” Mary says happily.

Mary finally goes and sits down and says, “This will be the best Christmas ever.”

“Yes this will be our best Christmas ever.” Collin says.

__________________________________________________

Christmas at Misselthwaite Manor 1930

It was three years before Christmas at Misselthwaite Manor in the year of 1930; Mary was 30 years old as was Collin, her husband. They had been married for five years and had two children already, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose born in September of 1924 and Lady Margaret Katherine in September of 1929, and Mary was once again pregnant expecting their third child due in autumn of 1931.

Misselthwaite Manor was getting ready to hold a second Christmas ball for all the Lords, Ladies, Dukes, Duchesses, Earls, and Countesses within a 100-mile radius.

Misselthwaite Manor was polished from top and bottom. The ballroom dance floor was shined and the windows were shiny and clearly. The best crystal, china, and silverware was taken out to use for the Christmas ball.

There was beautiful Christmas decorations hanging outside of the door of Misselthwaite Manor and it was the talk of Thwaite Village and Yorkshire.

One by one, all the Lords, Ladies, Dukes, Duchesses, Earls, and Countesses arrived at Misselthwaite Manor, John announced each guest as they arrived.

Finally, Collin appeared on top of the stairs, Mary came out, and John said, “Ladies and Gentlemen, Lords and Ladies, the Lord and Lady of Misselthwaite Manor, Lord Collin, and Lady Mary Craven.”

All the quests stood outside of the hall and watched Collin and Mary descend from the staircase to the main ballroom.

Collin held Mary’s hand, she was beautiful that evening.

One of the Lord’s came up and said, “How do you do Lord Craven, may I introduce my wife, Lady Stanley.”

Collin said, “Enchanté My Lady Stanley. It is nice to meet you.”

“Thank you Lord Craven and congratulations on your newest arrive.” Lord Stanley said.

“Thank you Lord Stanley do you have any children.” Collin asked.

“Yes we have two sons.” Lord Stanley.

“We have two beautiful daughters, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose and Lady Margaret Katherine.” Collin said proudly.

“We should talk Lord Craven; I think my son and Lady Lily would make a suitable match.” Lord Stanley said.

“Sir, I don’t believe in pre-arranged match making. My Lady Mary and I married for love.” Collin said, “We want the same for our daughters.”

“I see do you think that is wise Lord Craven.” Lord Stanley asked.

“I want my daughters to marry for love as Lady Mary and I married for love.” Collin said looking at a radiant Mary who was chatting with some of the women guests.

Mary noticed that Collin was looking at her; she excuses herself to go join her husband’s side.

“Good Evening My Lady Mary?” Lord Stanley said.

“Bon Noir Monsieur Stanley.” Mary said.

“My dearest Lord Stanley purposes a match between his son and our daughter, Lady Lily.” Collin says.

“I am sorry Good Sir, we don’t believe in pre-arranged marriages.” Mary said.

“My son would be a good husband for Lady Lily.” Lord Stanley said.

“I am sure but we should let them find each other. Presently, Lady Lily is heiress to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says.

“My son is heir to Wessex Manor.” Lord Stanley said.

“I would not force any of our daughters to marry against their will.” Collin states, ‘They will be attending an English Finishing schools and be taught all the social graces for well bred young English women.” Collin says.

Mary stands proud and strong, she glows and smiles at all the guests.

Mary says, “Lords and Ladies, let us dance. It is after all Christmas Eve.”

The band starts to play a Christmas waltz and Collin leads Mary out to the dance floor, and everyone follows them to the dance floor and starts to dance.

Collin and Mary dance every dance and every Lord and Lady watches them as they dance. They only have eyes for each other.

Finally, it is time for Martha to bring down Lady Lily and Maggie.

Everyone is charmed by Lady Lily’s curtsey and Martha carries Maggie, as she is but one year old.

“What beautiful children?” Everyone says.

Mary and Collin gleam with happiness that everyone says that their two daughters are the most beautiful children they have ever seen.

Collin goes up, offers his hand to Lady Lily, and says, “May I have this dance Demoiselle.”

“Yes papa, you may have this dance.” Lily says.

Collin leads Lily out to the dance floor and they dance a dance together.

Mary stands back and watches her accomplished five-year-old daughter dance with her father. At the end of the dance gives a perfect curtsey and walks quietly way from the dance floor.

Collin walks up to Mary and says, “May I have this dance My Lady Wife.”

“Yes I would love to dance.” Mary says and they step out to the ballroom and start to dance with each other. Everyone follows them onto the ballroom.

Everyone appears to be having a good time. Mrs. Murdock announces that the buffet dinner is ready to be eaten and Collin and Mary lead the way to the splendid formal dining room with its crystal chandeliers.

Everyone gets in line, and the servants serve the guests their dinner on fine china plates and silverware, and crystal goblets.

Everyone takes their seat and enjoys the lavish Christmas Eve buffet.

Mary and Collin watch as all their quests enjoy themselves. There is endless chatter all through dinnertime.

One by one, the guests say good night, and go back to where they lived and came from.

Mary finally closes the door around midnight and says.” It is Christmas day. Let us get some rest.”

“Martha, carry Lady Lily to her bed, put her night gown on and put her to bed. I will take of Lady Maggie.” Mary says.

Collin said, “You truly enchanted everyone tonight.”

“I am glad I am such a good hostess.” Mary replies.

“Poor Lily, she had so much fun tonight.” Mary said,

“Yes she charmed every one tonight.” Collin said.

“How dare Lord Stanley try to arrange a marriage between Lily and his son?” Mary said.

“We will never let it happen to our Lily.” Collin says.

“I want our children to marry for love alone.” Mary says, “Like we did Collin.”

“It will be as you wish. I could never deny you a thing.” Collin said.

“What do we know about Lord Stanley?” Mary asked.

“He is Earl of Wessex.” Collin said.

“I see he lives in the west part of England.” Mary asks

“Yes that is true.” Collin said.

“Our Lily will marry for love. “ Mary says, “So will Lady Maggie.”

“When this child is born he/she will marry for love as we did.” Mary said.

“I know this child is a son, your heir.” Mary says.

“Next Christmas there will be five of us.” Mary said.

“This year there is four of us and next year five of us.” Mary said, “We will have the perfect family.”

“We already have the perfect family. Our family will be the happier with a new family member in it.” Collin says.

“Come my Lord Husband I am tired.” Mary said.

“I am right behind you my Lady Wife.” Collin says and they walk up the stairs together.

“I thought our Christmas ball went very well this evening.” Mary said.

“Yes it did, you shined as always.” Collin said.

“It is not my intentional to be an ornament to society.” Mary says, “My late mother was just that an ornament to society.”

“It is not good enough to simply be pretty, you must be pretty inside.” Mary says, “I wish my life to mean more than my late mother’s frivolous life meant.” Mary said.

“You will never be like your mother Mary.” Collin assures her, “I think that is why father sent you where he did. He never did let his feelings be known by my mother’s twin sister.” Collin said.

“It is a good thing that Aunt Lily and my mother were separated or she may have turned out like my own mother.” Mary said.

“I know it is wrong to speak ill of the dead, but my mother cared only about herself and no one else.” Mary said.

“Aunt Lily lived to love Uncle Archie to make him happy.” Mary says.

“You are in many ways like my mother Mary.” Collin said.

“That pleases me. I live to make you happy and to love you until one of us passes way.” Mary said.

”All the photos of mother and father show her standing behind him and he is sitting down.” Mary said, “They never took a family portrait of us together.”

“I know that if Aunt Lily had lived, there would have been many family photographs of Uncle Archie, Aunt Lily, and you.” Mary said, “Remember all the photos we found of Aunt Lily in the garden with Uncle Archie.” Mary asked Collin.

“Yes I said she was beautiful.” Collin said.

“Uncle Archie even took some of her when she was enceinte with you.” Mary said.

“My late mother and father looked so happy together.” Collin said.

“Yes they were in love with each other.” Mary said, “Until Aunt Lily’s life was cut short.”

“She didn’t mean to leave your Uncle Archie and you. She had no choice in the matter.” Mary said.

“It is like Comment Pouvoir Je toujours savoir.” Mary said.

“None of us know when we will die.” Mary says.

Mary puts on her nightgown and says, “I am tired, but I had a wonderful time. We need to get some sleep because Lily will want to open up her presents before we know it.” Mary said.

“Joyeux Noël’ My husband.” Mary says climbing in to their bed.

Collin said, “yes my dearest wife Joyeux Noël’ “Collin says.

Mary last words before she fell a sleep to Collin are “Je t’ aime.”

“I love you too my wife.” Collin says kissing her. They both fall a sleep.

__________________________________________________

Christmas Day of 1930 at Misselthwaite Manor

Christmas arrived at Misselthwaite Manor in the year of 1930. Mary and Collin slept late due to the Christmas Ball they had thrown on Christmas Eve. It went off well. Everyone seemed to have a good time.

Mary hears a knock on the door, and answers, “Who is there?”

“It is me my lady, Martha.” Martha said.

“Come in Martha, what is it?” Mary asks

“Lady Lily is asking for you Ma’am.” Martha said.

“Go bring the children to me Martha.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am, “Martha said and curtseys before she leaves the room.

“Joyeux Noël ma amour.” Mary tells Collin

“Joyeux Noël Mon Mariée Mary.” Collin says.

A few minutes later, Martha brings the children into the bedroom where Mary and Collin are.

“Thank you Martha and Merry Christmas.” Mary tells her.

“Thank you Ma’am and Master Collin and a Merry Christmas to both of you too.” Martha says.

“Martha, there is an envelop on the table with your name on it.” Mary said.

Martha walks over to the table picks up the envelope.

“It is our Christmas presents to you Martha.” Mary says.

“Thank ye much Lady Mary and Lord Collin.” Martha says

“You are very welcome. You may have the rest of the day off. Go help your good mother at the cottage.” Mary said.

“Thank ye Ma’am.” Martha said, curtseyed, and walked out of the room.

“Mrs. Murdock can take Martha’s place for the day. We have some new servants that can take care of everything else.” Martha tells Collin.

Mary gets up and says, “I see the fireplace needs more logs on it.” She picks up the bell, and Mrs. Murdock comes, “Yes Ma’am.”

“Mrs. Murdock tell John to bring up some more logs for the fire and check the fireplace in the nursery to make sure it is rekindled I don’t want the children to get sick.”. Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am, I will send John right way to get some more fire logs.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock. There is an envelope on the table for you. It is our Christmas present to you.” Mary said.

“Thank you Lady Mary and Lord Collin,” Mrs. Murdock says walking over to the table and picking it up.

“Merry Christmas Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says.

“Merry Christmas Ma’am and Master Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says curtseys and leaves the room.

Mary got up, Lily was playing by the fireplace with her new doll. Mary smiled, as she watched Lily. She held Lady Maggie in her arms.

“Vous savoir Monsieur Marié nous avoir tout nous avoir besoin de.” Mary says.

“I know Mademoiselle we have everything we need. I don’t think we need anything more than what we already have.” Collin said.

“This is so true Collin.” Mary says, “What more could we want or ask for.”

“We need nothing more.” Mary says, “We have everything.”

Mary gets up puts her velvet robe around her body and ties it around her body.

“Collin, soon I will have to get a large size of robe.” Mary said.

“Have Murdock order you a nice one from London.” Collin said.

Betty the other chambermaid appears at the door, “Good Morning my lady and Lord Collin, I have ye breakfast here for ye two.’ She said.

“Please put the tray on the table, oh Betty there is an envelope on the table for you.” Mary said.

“Thank ye Lady Mary,” Bette walks over to the table, picks up the envelope, and places it in her pocket, “Merry Christmas Lord Collin and Lady Mary.” Betty said.

“Merry Christmas Betty.” Mary says to her, Betty leaves the room.

“Would you like some tea my lord husband?” Mary asks

“Yes I would love a cup of hot tea.” Collin says.

Mary pours Collin a cup of tea, carries it over to him, places it before him.

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin says.

“You are most welcome. You should come to the table. We don’t want our breakfast to get cold.” Mary said.

“Lily come and get your breakfast.” Mary calls her daughter.

“I am coming Momma.” Lady Lily says.

Lily runs over, Mary puts her in a chair, and places her breakfast before her.

Collin gets up, wraps his robe around him, walks over to join Mary and Lily at the breakfast table.

Christmas breakfast is quiet but it is peaceful.

“Look it is snowing again.” Mary says.

“Yes, Old Man Winter is here to stay.” Collin said.

“How I miss springtime.” Mary said.

“We have a long time before Lady Springtime will make her appearance.” Collin said.

“It is far to cold to attend Christmas services at the church today.” Mary says, “I don’t want the children to come down sick.”

“We can turn on the radio I am sure [13]The Archbishop of Canterbury will be delivering a Christmas service on the radio through the BBC.” Collin says.

“Yes let us turn on the radio; I am sure they will be playing some old fashion Christmas music. The Christmas music will make it more festival.” Collin says.

“Yes turn on the radio.” Mary replies feeding Baby Maggie.

“Maggie is getting so big.” Mary said, “She is a year old.”

“Yes our children grow up quickly before our eyes.” Collin says.

“I can’t believe the nerve of Lord Stanley trying to arrange a marriage between his son and our daughter, Lily.” Mary said.

“I don’t want to be a snob, but I don’t think our daughter is good enough for the Earl of Sussex’s son.” Mary says.

“Why is that all these nobles can’t move into the 20th century. Why would they put their children through misery of a pre-arranged marriages don’t work.” Mary said.

“It has been the English nobility way for centuries.” Collin said.

“I think it is wrong and one should marry for love.” Mary says.

“How old are Sussex’s sons?” Mary asks Collin.

“I think one son was born around Lily’s time. He was born in 1924 and the other son was born 1926.” Collin says.

“What do these young Lords look like?” Mary asked.

“Good question I have no idea” Collin said, “I know that Sussex did not go to Oxford University.”

“I see, well I will never agree to a pre-arrangement marriage.” Mary says, “It is not right. We after all live in the 20th century now.”

“I want our daughters to find their husbands how we found each other by themselves.” Collin says.

“Lily has many years to go before she can marry. Maggie is younger even.” Mary said.

The radio is playing Christmas music, and Mary, Collin, and the children remain in their room all during Christmas day.

The highlight of Christmas was the Christmas message being delivered from Rome from[14] His Holiness, Pope Pius the XI delivering the Christmas Mass to the faithful.

Mary and Collin listen to the Christmas message and Mary says, “I wonder why His Eminence does not deliver a Christmas Message to the all the faithful of the Anglican Church.”

“I don’t know. The Archbishop has never been the one to deliver a service to the faithful of the Anglican Church.” Collin says.

“It is a pity though.” Mary says.

“The Christmas music is nice.” Mary says,

“Yes Christmas music is very pretty.” Collin replies.

“I remember Christmases in India. They were so hot and muggy.” Mary said, “My late parents would give me money to go and buy me something for Christmas. They did the same thing when my birthday came around.” Mary said, “I saved up the money.”

“I never saw my parents on Christmas or my birthday.” Mary said, “They always stayed out of sight. The only person I would see is my Ayah.”

“My father would come down to see me in my room. He would think I was a sleep but I was not. He would uncover the picture of my mother and then look at her and draw the curtain back.” Collin said.

“We have so many wonderful Christmas we spent with Uncle Archie after 1910.” Mary said.

“Yes we do those are the Christmases we can cherish.” Collin says.

“We have the Christmases we made together as man and wife.” Collin says.

“Yes it is these Christmases that mean the most. We are never lonely again.” Mary says, “Let us keep those who we love in our hearts. This way they will never die.”

“Yes we keep all of those we love in our hearts. This way they will never die.” Mary says.

Mary goes and sits down in her arm chair, listens to the Christmas music and Mrs. Murdock shows back up at their door, ‘I have come to collect the breakfast dishes.”

“Come in Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

“Sir thank you for the Christmas present.” Mrs. Murdock says

“You are welcome Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock collects the dishes curtseys and leaves the room.

“The world is at peace again this Christmas of 1930.” Collin says.

“Let us pray that peace reigns throughout the New Year of 1931.” Mary says.

“Yes let us pray that peace continues and nations all get along well.” Collin says.

Mary looks up and says, “Christ foretells about Nations rising up against each other.”

“Well for now the world is at peace.” Collin says.

“Let us prayer that world remains in peace.” Mary says to Collin.

“Blessed are the peacemakers for they shall be called the children of God.” Mary said.[15]

Collin, Mary, and the children are sitting in the parlor, and Mrs. Murdock says, “I have your daily newspaper Sir.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock, you may go.” Collin says after receiving the newspaper. Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves the room.

“What news my Lord may I ask?” Mary asks

“The newspaper is quite small on the holidays. There isn’t much news to report.” Collin said.

“I see it is cold all over and many poor people have no shelter to go too.” Collin says.

“The poor will always be amongst us.” Mary replies, “That is where the Church should come in and help those who are less fortunate than others.” Mary says.

“I can’t remember when the church ever helped out anyone here in England.” Collin said

“There were many poor people in India. Many died lack of food and a warm place to sleep. It was like living in a cesspool of sin and filth.” Mary said.

“Those rich upper chaste Indians wouldn’t help a poor chaste Indian if you paid them.” Mary said, “We did what we could for them.”

“England is very much the same way, we have upper class people, middle class people, middle-lower class people, and the very poor people.” Collin says, “No one tries to help the less fortunate out here in England with almsgiving like the church tells you to do.” Collin says.

“The English are much greedier than their American counterparts and The Catholic Church does a lot more than their Anglican Church counterpart does for people.” Mary says.

“Old Bluff King Hal made sure the church didn’t do a lot of the poor English people. Reminds me of King John of England[16] who was made to sign the Magna Carta in 1215.” Collin says.

“Indeed Old King Buff Hal dismantled all the churches and kept all the wealth for himself.” Collin said.

“It is little wonder the Anglican Church doesn’t do much. The real head of the church is HRH, King George the V and Queen May of Teck.” Mary says.

“Yes the churches real power is behind the throne.” Collin said.

Mary just listened and played her harp as she always does when she needs to relax.

The children, Lady Lily and Maggie, are sleeping in the parlor, near the warm fire. Lily is holding her favorite doll, Bessie, and Maggie are sleeping soundly in her cradle.

Mary sings a Christmas song while playing her harp, “What child is this that lies to rest on Mary’s lap is sleeping.”

Collin listens to her sing and smiles as Mary sings Christmas carols.

Mary looks over at her sleeping daughters and said, “They both had a big day, our Lily looks so sweet a sleep.”

“Yes it makes you wonder what they are dreaming about.” Collin says.

“I wonder what they dream about sometimes. I hope it is good and pleasant things.” Mary says.

“Come autumn we will have to place Demoiselle Lily in kindergarten.” Mary says.

“Yes I know it will be hard on all of us. We want the finest education available to Lily here in England.” Collin says.

“Yes it is important.” Mary says, “When it comes time for her to marry she will know how to be a good wife as I am too you.” Mary says.

“My love you are talking about years down the street.” Collin says.

“Oh no my love, children grow up so fast now-a-days. Before you know it we will have to throw her a cotillion to introduce her into polite society.” Mary said, “She will need a proper escort to introduce her with the rest of the young ladies.”

“I never had one I think they are a waste of valuable time and money. However, now a day, it is necessary because this is where our daughter may find her husband.” Mary said.

Collin just listened as Mary told him all about the cotillions that were thrown at La Francais in Switzerland, “All the young women being introduced were wearing white dresses; they had pink corsages on their dresses, and white gloves. Their names would be called off; each young woman would step forth, curtsey and be escorted off the runway.” Mary said.

“Why were the expected to where white dresses?” Collin asks.

“The white dresses signified that they were still virgins and were waiting for their intended husbands.” Mary said.

“There were many secrets at La Francais.” Mary said, “Some of the secrets were never told.”

“I see some of the Mademoiselles were not virgins I take it.” Collin said laughing.

“This is correct many of them had already been to bed with many of the gentlemen who attended the La Monsieur for Young Men, which was a brother school to our school.” Mary said.

“I see one was a fraternity to the sorority to La Francais.” Collin says.

“Yes, we had these dances where we would all come together and certain gentlemen and ladies would disappear and not be noticed.” Mary said.

Collin laughed and said, “I see even proper gentlemen and ladies get excité.”

“Oh yes that was much of that going on, Madame did not know it.” Mary said, “When such things went on I just retrieved into my room, locked my bedroom door.” Mary said.

“I knew my Mary had not been touched by another man the night we had our honeymoon.” Collin tells Mary.

“You are right; the only man who ever touched me were you.” Mary said, “I came to you a virgin.”

“Did I excité you my Mary, the first time we bedded.” Collin asks Mary.

“I am afraid I don’t know much about those kinds of things. I was taught what to expect once I married.” Mary said, “I was taught it was more important to please my husband than to please my self.”

“You were taught very well how to please your husband in bed and out of bed.” Collin said.

“I am pleased I am such a good and obedient wife.” Mary says.

“You are a very good wife, obedient, and I love you.” Collin says to Mary.

Mary said, “Merci Mon Monsieur Je amour vous trop.”

Mary walks over to her sleeping children, covers them up, she picks up the bell and rings it, John comes to the parlor, “Yes Ma’am what can I do for you?”

“John we need more logs on the fire.” Mary asks John.

“Right away Ma’am, I will see to it.” John replies.

Christmas for Mary, Collin, and their children went well. It was relatively quiet and peaceful. Mary plays her harp while Collin reads his newspaper.

“Collin, I had a wonderful idea, come springtime, may we have a springtime ball out in the ground of Misselthwaite. It would be a wonderful way to show off our garden.” Mary asked.

“Mary My Lady wife, what I have told you. You are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor do as you want with the manor.” Collin said.

“I do so want to show people all the beautiful gardens that surround the grounds.” Mary said.

“Yes let us a spring time ball outside with decorations, music, and let us share our garden with every one who attends our spring time ball.” Collin said.

“I want to bring Misselthwaite Manor back to life once again. I am sure so many years ago before Aunt Lily passed away and when Uncle Archie went into mourning for Aunt Lily.” Mary said.

“We will do as you wish my Mary.” Collin said smiling, “Collin you know I am not like my late mother. I don’t care for parties, and social teas, and such like, but Misselthwaite has been in mourning far too long. It is time we rejoin the living.” Mary says playing her harp.

“I agree with you my lady wife; I want to see Misselthwaite restored to its grandeur state.” Collin said.

“Let it be Collin, let us make Misselthwaite Manor like the Taj Mahal in India. It will be a memorial of our love to each other just as the Taj Mahal was a memorial of love for the Empress of India from her husband when she died.” Mary said.

“We will redo Misselthwaite Manor to its former splendor.” Collin said we will have a spring ball that everyone will talk about.”

“I know I will be pregnant in the spring I will find the perfect dress to wear to our spring ball.” Mary said.

“Mary my Mary remember your condition.” Collin urges Mary.

“I will not forget Collin, we are young and we can’t predict what the future will hold for us.” Mary said.

“This is true I wouldn’t want a crystal ball if there was one.” Collin said.

Mary gets up from where she was sitting by her harp, looks at her sleeping children, “I will call Betty she can take Lily to the nursery.” Mary says ringing in the bell.

“Yes Ma’am.” Betty says curtseying.

“Betty, please pick up Lady Lily, take her to her bed in the nursery.” Mary says.

“Yes ma’am.” Betty said.

Betty picks up sleeping Lily carries her gently upstairs to the nursery. She dresses Lily and puts her to bed. She leaves the door open in case Lily needs something.

Betty walks back down the stairs into the kitchen.

Lady Maggie is still sleep in her cradle, she remains in the library/den with Collin and Mary.

Mrs. Murdock appears and says, “I have your tea Master Collin and Miss Mary.”

“Put it on the table please Mrs. Murdock.” Collin tells her.

“Thank Mrs. Murdock, you may go.” Collin tells her

“Yes Sir.” Mrs. Murdock says curtseys and walks away.

Mary walks over to where the tea is, she pours Collin a cup of tea and brings it to him and says, “Here is your tea my lord husband.”

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin replies.

Mary goes over, pours herself a cup of tea, takes two biscuits, sits next to Collin, and drinks her tea with him...

“This has been a very peaceful and wonderful Christmas. The children although a little young will one day understand the real significance of Christmas.” Mary says.

“Let the children enjoy Christmas as children should enjoy.” Collin said.

“I am glad it is just our family who is here to celebrate the holidays with us.” Mary says.

“Yes I prefer this too just the four of us.” Collin says.

“Next year my lord husband there will be the five of us.” Mary said.

“Yes our family is growing.” Collin said happily, “We have much to be thankful for.”

Yes we do and we should never stop giving thanks to God.” Mary says.

Christmas night settles over Misselthwaite Manor, Collin, and Mary spend Christmas night in their nice, warm library with a fire in the fireplace to keep them warm. They sit back in enjoy the Christmas music being presented by the BBC.

Mary yawns and says, “I am getting tired my lord husband. I think I will retire early.”

“It has been a long two days for us. I am inclined to retire early myself.” Collin says.

“Let us retire to our bedroom. We have a nice cozy fire in the fireplace to keep us warm.” Mary says.

“Yes let us go upstairs to our bedroom.” Collin said turning of f the lights.

Mary says “Joyeux Noël my husband.”

“Joyeux Noël my dearest Mary.” Collin says to Mary.

They walk up the stairs to their bedroom together.

Another Christmas has came and gone at Misselthwaite Manor and a brand New Year is about to begin for Collin and Mary.

So far, the world is still at peace. There is no threat of war anywhere.

Chapter 26 A New Year At Misselthwaite Manor

Christmas had came and gone at Misselthwaite Manor. A New Year had begun at Misselthwaite Manor for Collin, Mary, and their two daughters, Lady Lily, now five years old and Lady Maggie who was two years old.

The winter had been long and harsh in Yorkshire, but gradually the sun came out and stayed a little longer than it did in the winter months. The trees began to come out of their hibernation and one could even hear some birds sing out in the trees once again.

Mary opened up the window to let the dry air out of the rooms, and let the fresh air fill the rooms. She was much happier in the spring and summer time. She could take the girls out into the yard of Misselthwaite Manor, sit there, and watch her two little girls be happy. She smiled because they were the joy of her life.

Misselthwaite Manor was very secure and this had been Mary’s home since 1911. She loved the smell of the heather blowing through the Moors. It was here she finally found peace, love, and acceptance something that her late parents never could give her.

Mary was now 30 year old, she was very pretty. She resembled her late Aunt Lily and mother, Rose. She had raven brown curly hair that cascaded down pass her shoulders. She has hazel eyes that had more of a touch of blue in them rather than green. She had a peach and ivory complexion like most English young women.

Mary did not dress like so many of the English women. She believed in dressing in simplicity something she read in a book written 121 years ago when a young mother name Elizabeth Ann Bailey Seton converted to Roman Catholicism after being an America Episcopalian all her life. She decided that simplicity was the best way for young women to dress, not in gaudiness.

Many of the young English women would put their noses up to Mary and ask her, “Why do you dress in such a manner?”

Mary would respond to it this way, “Why do you dress the way you do you take away from your own natural beauty.”

The young English women would ask Mary “what ever do you mean by that?”

“All the young men will look at as if you are an ornament to society.” Mary said, “I don’t care to be just an ornament to society.”

Young English women found Mary’s philosophy to be hard to understand, but it wasn’t. Even back in Queen Victoria’s day, a certain young woman name Florence Nightingale had said the same thing, she wanted to be more than just an ornament to society and go to meaningless teas and socials of her day.

Mary was married, whereas; Florence Nightingale never did marry but she devoted her life to the career of nursing. Mary had dedicated her life to her husband, Collin and their two small children.

The only time Mary was seen was with Martha, her dedicate servant in Thwaite Village. Mary would take Lily, Maggie with her and all of them would go into Thwaite Village to do the shopping.

Lady Lily was a favorite of the baker’s wife. She would always give Lily a large cookie to eat. The baker wife gave two cookies to the little girls one to Lily and one to Maggie.

Mary would thank the baker’s wife for her generosity and they would continue with their shopping.

Mary would take the little girls, look through the shops at Thwaite Village. It wasn’t a large village but it had everything in it anyone would possibly need.

Thwaite Village reminded Mary of the quaint little cafes in France.

Martha did the shopping for Misselthwaite Manor and Mary took the girls to the little corner café to order some tea and biscuits.

The café owner knew Mary and said, “Good Afternoon Lady Craven, tea for you, and for ye little ones.”

“You may bring Lady Lily some milk, and if you would be so kind to fill up the baby bottle with warm milk for Lady Maggie.” Mary would ask the café owner.

“I will be glad to Lady Craven, how is Master Collin doing?” The owner would ask.

“Master Collin is fine thank you. He is very busy.” Mary said.

The café owner excused himself, so he could go get Mary her tea, and the children their milk and biscuits.

Mary sat quietly with her children at the café when Martha finally found them, “My lady there you are?”

“Yes Martha, do you want some tea and biscuits. Sit down I will order you some.” Mary said.

“Thank ye Ma’am.” Martha said, and sat down next to Mary.

Mary, Martha, and the children stayed in Thwaite Village until the sun started to set in the west.

“Come Martha, we must get the children back to Misselthwaite Manor; my Lord husband will start to worry about us.” Mary said.

Mary, Martha, and the children got into the coach and It headed back to Misselthwaite Manor, as it pulled up to the front door, Collin was waiting for them. He came up to the coach, opened the door, and helped Martha out first, the children, and then Mary.

“My lady wife I was about to worry about you. You have been gone most of the day.” Collin said.

“It was such a nice day that we spent it going through the shops in Thwaite Village. We had tea and scorns at the little village café there.” Mary said, “There was no need to worry.”

“How are my girls?” Collin asked his daughters.

“Papa they lady in the village gave me a cookie to eat.” Lady Lily said.

“I hope Demoiselle that you thanked the nice lady in Thwaite Village for giving you a treat.” Collin said to Lily.

“I did Papa and then she gave one to Maggie as well.” Lily said.

“Come girls, we must get you in out of the night air.” Martha said to Lily and Maggie.

Collin looked at Mary and said, “I have missed you my wife.”

“I am glad to hear that. You know we must go into Thwaite Village to do the shopping for the month.” Mary said, “It is not good for the girls to be stuck in doors all the time now that spring is very soon.”

“Don’t worry I am fine. “ Mary said, following Collin inside.

Mrs. Murdock come up and says, “How was your outing?”

“It was fine Mrs. Murdock you may take my cloak and bonnet.” Mary says.

“What you did not buy the stores out?” Collin said laughing

“No unfortunately, the stores in Thwaite don’t have my style of dress.” Mary said.

“Ah yes you are my little English Sister of Charity, like The French and American Sisters of Charity.” Collin said.

“My lord Husband you may make fun of your old fashion wife it you like, but at least I am not vain like my late mother.” Mary said.

“I would never make fun of you my wife. I love your simplicity.” Collin says.

“We were in Thwaite Village and many of the young women there asked me why I dressed the way I do. I did not answer them.” Mary said, “I respect the rule of simplicity taught by the American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph.”

“I read that Elizabeth Ann Bailey Seton came from a wealthy New York family and married into a wealthy family but the family lost their wealth. Mrs. Seton, her husband, and oldest daughter, Anna, traveled to Italy where it was warmer as Mr. Seton suffered from Tuberculosis and they were hoping the warmer climate in Italy would help him to recover. It did not he died on Christmas day in 1803.” Mary said.

“A kind Italian family name The Fichillis took Elizabeth and her daughter in this how she came to find out about the Catholic Church.” Mary said.

“Mary my dearest, we are Anglicans.” Collin reminds her.

“Oh yes, but one can’t admire the teaching of The American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph and the fact that the Catholic church believed in the education of young woman before the Church of England did. The Catholic church believed education was a gift of God and ignorance was a sin.” Mary says.

“Women of nobility were given an education but the regular class of women who were not noble was deprived. This Mother Seton started the first free school for the education of young girls.” Mary said, “I wish my daughters to have an excellent education so they are not ignorant and I don’t want my daughters simply to be ornament to society because they are beautiful.” Mary says, “My late mother was simply that an ornament to society and my late father.” Mary said distastefully.

“Well my dearest wife, you will never be an ornament to society of society.” Collin says.

“It is not good enough just to have a pretty face nowadays, a woman must be gifted, educated, and be able to hold her own in male dominated society.” Mary said.

“Think of all the good Florence Nightingale did, as well as Clara Barton.” Mary said, “What about her Late HRH, Queen Victoria.” Mary stated, “Not to mention Mother Seton and her American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph.”

“Yes I admit women have helped to better society and human kind.” Collin said.

“What about the Women’s Temperance Movement in America?” Mary asked.

“Yes, I admit it is positive and contributes something positive to American culture.” Collin says.

“Think about all the women writers that have made names for themselves such as Mrs. Wilders, Charlotte Bronte, Emily Bronte, and so many other women writers.” Mary said.

“Yes women are making a name for themselves.” Collin agrees.

“I want our daughters to be accomplished in every way.” Mary said.

“Our daughters will be as accomplished as their mother is.” Collin said.

“Ah with a mother like me there are no way our daughters can not accomplished.” Mary says.

“I am saying with a mother like you our daughters can only be accomplished.” Collin said.

“Thank you Monsieur coming from you that means a lot to me.” Mary says curtseying.

Collin says, “You are welcome Madame.” He bows back in return.

”Martha, Martha, please get the girls ready to have their dinner, then make sure they are bathed and in bed at an appropriate hour.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am, I will see that the girls are fed, bathed, and in bed at a goody hour.” Martha replies.

“Thank you Martha for all your help.” Mary says.

“Ye are most welcome Ma’am.” Martha replies.

Mary walks into the library sits down by the fire with Collin.

“I am surprised you have not brought anything.” Collin said laughing, “I thought all women like to shop.”

“Well I like to shop when I can find the right thing. I don’t believe in needless spending of frivolous items.” Mary said.

Collin said, “I think I will call you my little English Sister of Charity.”

“My Lord husband you may call me whatever you like. However, you should be glad I don’t buy needless rhetoric.” Mary says.

“I do appreciate the fact you are conscience of our finances.” Collin said.

“Indeed I am I only buy that what I need.” Mary says.

“From that I don’t see you buying too much.” Collin said.

“I remember my mother she was so frivolous and all she thought was of herself and no one else.” Mary said.

“Mary my wife, you could buy yourself a new dress every now and then.” Collin said.

“Whatever for, I have plenty of good dresses to wear. Grant it, I may need to buy one or two maternity dresses.” Mary said.

“Well I will take you to Harrod’s and we will get you some nice maternity dresses for the spring.” Collin said.

“I don’t like gaudy dresses.” Mary reminds Collin.

“Heaven Mary my wife, there are many small boutiques in London we can go to them surely they will have what you are looking for.” Collin said.

“I am looking for conservative colors and sturdy material for my dresses.” Mary said.

Collin said nothing.

“I know what you are thinking Collin my husband.” Mary said.

“Mary you are the grand mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, can you not dress more elegantly.” Collin asks.

“Collin, I don’t give in to what the upper class English ladies wear. Their fashions are gaudy and often tasteless and vulgar.” Mary said.

“Mary I love you just the way you are.” Collin says.

“Thank you Monsieur coming from you that means a lot to me.” Mary says.

“You are welcome my lady wife.” Collin said.

Mary rang the bell and Mrs. Murdock appears at the door, “Yes My lady Mary?”

“Mrs. Murdock have cook make us a pot of tea and bring us some of the new scones with it.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am I will have the cook brew you a new pot of tea.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock that will be all.” Mary says.

Collin is reading his evening newspaper and Mary says, “What is in the news tonight?”

“There is nothing new in the newspaper so far much the same thing as yesterday.” Collin replies.

“I see that 1931 will be as peaceful as 1930.” Mary says.

“It appears so.” Collin said.

“The world still turns and no news is happening anywhere.” Mary says.

“Oh there is news but nothing newsworthy.” Collin says.

“Perhaps that is a good thing.” Mary says.

“There is a page about the Paris Fashions.” Collin says.

“Oh yes those French women they show too much of themselves off. They remind me of strumpets.” Mary says.

“The American women are taking after the French and Italian women in those flapper dresses and strings of pearls and beads.” Mary said, “I do hope Cousin Katherine has the good sense not to follow in their footsteps.” Mary said.

“Our American Cousin Katherine is just that American. “ Collin said.

“You will never find me wearing something like that.” Mary says, “I have far too much respect for myself.”

“Yes you do indeed have that.” Collin said laughing.

“I will not have my daughters dressing that way either.” Mary said to Collin.

“I know you want our daughters to dress modestly.” Collin said.

“Yes modestly is best for all women.” Mary said.

“I think I will go upstairs, check on the girls, and get ready myself to go to bed.” Mary said, “Coming my lord husband.”

“I am right behind you my lady wife.” Collin says, turning off the lights, and following Mary up the stairs into their bedroom.

There is a nice warm fire in the fireplace it is warm and cozy.

Mary walks over to the mirror on her vanity table, and says, “Am I not getting fat my lord husband?”

“No Mary my wife, you are not getting fat. You are pregnant.” Collin says laughing.

“You laugh now, but when the child comes you will not laugh so much.” Mary said.

“I will be as happy as I was when Lady Lily and Maggie were born.” Collin said.

“This is our son I am carrying. Every man wants a son.” Mary tells Collin, “What will you name him?” Mary asks Collin.

“If it is a son, we will name him Lord Richard Archibald Craven.” Collin said, “We name him for my late Uncle Richard and my late father.” Collin said.

“It is a fitting tribute to two fine men.” Mary said.

“I found a photograph of Uncle Richard and father in the attic. Father was very close to his brother, until Grandfather broke up that relationship.” Collin said.

“We all have a tyrant in our family they ruin it for everyone else.” Mary said.

“My mother and father were tyrants.” Mary said bitterly.

“MY mother told my Ayah that she didn’t want to hear or see me at all. I was to be kept out of her sight.” Mary said.

“My father didn’t even know I existed.” Mary said.

“You see every family has someone in it that is a tyrant.” Mary said.

“I am sure Uncle Archie wanted to have a loving relationship with his estranged brother, Lord Richard, but was deprived and threatened that if he did he would not be left Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said, “I bet if Grandfather had lived neither of our mothers would have been good enough.” Mary said.

“Our mothers were valley girls.” Mary said, “They were not born into nobility.” Mary said, “All I know is that your grandfather and my grandfather were close dear friends.”

“Just like my father and your father were good friends and attended the same university or whatever.” Mary said, “We have seen photographs of them in 1899 right after they were married. We were both conceived shortly thereafter.” Mary said.

“My father’s father was in a military man. He must have made my father join the Late Queen Victorian’s army.” Mary said.

“We don’t want to repeat the same mistakes. We must remember we all created equally in God’s eyes.” Mary said to Collin, “Not one of us is any better than anyone else.”

“You speak wisdom my lady wife.” Collin said.

“I admit that I wouldn’t want my children to marry someone who thinks they are an upper class snob.” Mary says.

“I want our children to think that they are just the same as anyone else children.” Mary said, “I want them to remember that they do have a station in life.”

“I am sure you will see that our children are brought up well and the appropriate schools picked out for our children.” Collin says.

“Yes, I will do my best. You will need to have some say over the schools they are sent too.” Mary said

“I will always go with you, look over the school, reputation, and academy excellence.” Collin said.

“Collin, these are our children, not just my children.” Mary says.

“I realize that they are our children.” Collin says, “Children need to be raised by both parents.”

“I will be by your side all the time Lady Mary, my dear wife.” Collin said.

“Our children will carry the Craven name into the future.” Mary says, “We want to make sure that they carry the Craven last name into the future with a good reputation. “ Mary says.

“Collin you know we will not live forever. Although I remember you telling us all at in the garden, “I am well now father, I will live forever and forever.” Mary said.

“None of us will live forever, but our essence will live on.” Mary said.

“Yes I know that our spirit lives on after we are dead.” Collin says, thinking about his late mother Lily who had died just bring him into the world.

“There is always a reason why some of us go before others. We just don’t know them.” Mary said.

“I know and one day we will all be together in a far, far better place.” Mary said, “I know Aunt Lily would have wanted us to live on and be happy.” Mary says.

“I have that feeling too. She saw father in mourning for ten years and she said no more I would send you someone who will help you to live again. Do this for me live for me.” Collin said.

“Mother sent you to us Mary. Therefore, we could begin to live again. The time of mourning was over and Mother wanted us both to live on and be happy.” Collin said.

“You came to us from India only after you lost both your parents. My late mother used you as an instrument of life and peace for both of us. You helped to bring us back to life. Mother could rest easy then.” Collin said.

“I was not sent here to take Aunt Lily’s place. I was sent here to help Uncle Archie and you to live again.” Mary said, “You two did very well.”

“You look so much like my late mother and yours. The way you talk, dress, and carry yourself.” Collin said.

“Collin my lord husband, I can’t bring back our parents. We can live for each other and our children.” Mary said, “Our parent’s memories live on in our hearts.”

“We are young Collin; we have much more living to do.” Mary tells Collin.

“Yes I feel we will be around for many years to come.” Collin says.

“We will watch our children grow up, marry, and have their children and maybe see our great grand children come into the world.” Mary says.

Collin said, “I realize that we will not live forever and forever.”

“That is correct; we will not live forever so we must make every day count.” Mary said.

Mary continued to brush her hair, and put her on nightgown.

She climbs into bed, and asks, “Coming my lord husband.”

“I will be there in a minute. I just want to make sure there are enough logs on the fireplace in the nursery and our room.” Collin said.

Collin picks up the bell, John appears at the door, “John, make sure there is enough logs on the fireplace in the nursery, and make sure our fire has enough logs on it as well.”

“Yes Lord Collin, I will take care of it.” John says, bowing.

“Come to bed my lord husband it is cold.” Mary says.

Collin walks over, takes off his slippers, robe, and climbs into bed with Mary.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “You are still the most beautiful woman even at 30 years old.”

“You are still the most handsome man at 30 years old.” Mary says.

“We were meant for each other.” Collin tells Mary.

“Yes we were now go to sleep my lord husband, I am tired and had one of those days well I feel tired out and always remember Je t’ aime.” Mary says.

“I love you too my lady wife.” Collin says.

Mary smiles at Collin, and then falls sleep in a peaceful slumber.

__________________________________________________

It was true that Lily had sent Mary to help the Late Archibald Craven and her son, Collin to relive again. Lily would not have wanted them to mourn her forever. Life was too short to mourn people forever.

Lily had sent Mary to them so they might learn to live again and she had done her job, she brought them back to life.

Sometimes Lily’s gentle spirit could be heard saying “Je vouloir vous a' être joyeux.”

“Le temp pour deuil est bien fini” Lily gentle spirit told her beloved late Archibald and her son, Collin.

Once Archibald started to live again and Collin was restored to health, Lily’s gentle but guiding spirit finally found peace and her last words to both of them were, “Vie ma marié and fils, même bien que Je pouvoir ne pas est avec vous a’ personne Je Suis avec vous dans espirit.”

Lily’s gentle spirit finally found rest eternal after ten long years. She was at rest and knew that her beloved husband and son had started to live again and she had done right by sending her niece, Mary Lennox to help them to live again before life passed them right by.

_________________________________________________

Mary herself had lost years of her life. The first ten years of her life had been overseen by Ayahs and governesses. Neither Colonel Albert Lennox nor his society wife, Rose, had any time to spend with their child, Mary. She was left in the care of Ayahs who would make sure the child was not seen or heard.

This would send Rose into a tirade and she would get mad at the Ayahs that would have care of Mary.

Missy Sahib wasn’t to be disturbed about Mary. That is why Missy Sahib hired Ayahs to take care of Mary. This way she would not have to bother with the child at all.

Mary rarely saw her mother in the nursery while Mary was growing up. The only people Mary ever saw were her Ayahs and governesses.

One could hear Rose Lennox tell the Ayahs, “I have hired you to take care of my daughter Mary. If you can’t keep her busy and quiet I will find someone who can, do I make it understood.” Rose said sternly.

“Yes Missy Sahib we will do our best.” The Ayah said.

“I don’t want to see or hear the child. Keep her out of my sight.” Rose Lennox told the Ayah.

“Yes Missy Sahib.” The Ayah said,

“You may be dismissed.” Rose said sternly.

Many of the Indian servants felt sorry for little Mary who wasn’t even wanted by her parents. Her mother only cared to socialize and her father only cared about his military duties.

She was kept out of sight from both of her parents. She was a bad reminder that was a terrible mistake.

When Mary was told that the cholera had taken her parents life like so many people, she didn’t cry. She didn’t know how to cry. She just looked at the officers with a bewildered face.

How could a ten-year-old girl cry for the parents who never had wanted or loved her for the first ten years of her life? The only people she knew were her Ayah.

The surviving officers took her to Mrs. Crawford to take care of. It was Mrs. Crawford, her children, who accompanied Mary back to England to get away from the pestilence, which claimed so many lives in India...

Mary sat very still until Mrs. Murdock came and got her from Mrs. Crawford and took her to live with her Uncle Archibald.

Mary looked like a little statute dressed in black from head to toe.

Mrs. Murdock came to meet them, and said, “My-what a strange child.”

“Mary, this is your Uncle’s housekeeper she will take you back to Yorkshire.” Mrs. Crawford told Mary.

Mary simply looked at Mrs. Murdock and said, “A strange little girl isn’t she?

“It is not her fault. You did not know her mother, Rose Lennox.” Mrs. Crawford said, “She neglected Mary from the time she was born.”

“It is a pity and it is sad.” Mrs. Murdock.

“Yes she was a very vain and shallow young woman.” Mrs. Crawford said.

“What time will you will be leaving to return to Yorkshire?” Mrs. Crawford asks Mrs. Murdock.

“We will be taking the 7 am train back to Yorkshire tomorrow.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Mary be so good to ask the porter to bring your luggage down to the main floor by 6:30 AM tomorrow.” Mrs. Crawford asked Mary.

Mary got up, she looked at Mrs. Murdock and went to ask the front desk to send a porter up to her room to pick up her luggage for tomorrow morning at 6:30 am.

That was 21 years ago when Mary first arrived at Misselthwaite Manor. She was now Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor; however, getting over the past was very difficult.

Mary had wanted a mother in her life desperately. She was deprived of one all of her life. The only mother figure she had in her life was Mrs. Murdock.

She wanted to make sure none of her children would ever have to go through what she had gone through.

Mary had finally achieved that what she wanted a happy family life and a loving husband, which she found in Collin Craven, They were two children who were left without a mother and father until Uncle Archie started to live again.

All they had is each other back in 1911 and their magical garden that they shared with Martha and Dickon Sowerby, and an old garden Ben Weatherstaff and later on Lord Archibald shared it with them.

The years they were separated only made them love each other even more than before. Collin had made a promise to Mary when they were young they would never be separated and he would marry him regardless if they were cousins.

All the promises that Collin made to Mary had come true. They were married and they would never be separated again not until death claimed one of them.

_____________________________________________

Chapter 27 Spring Time Comes To Misselthwaite Manor

The winter finally melted into springtime at Misselthwaite Manor, the days grew warmer and the sun stayed out a lot longer than as if it were wintertime.

The lawn at Misselthwaite Manor turned a soft green, and some of the early flowers bloomed making Misselthwaite Manor enchanting.

Mary had Martha open up all the windows to the manor to let the fresh air in, and get the stale winter air out of Misselthwaite Manor.

Although the springtime arrived, there was still the need of a fire in the fireplace to keep the rooms warm and cozy. This was because springtime in Yorkshire could still be cool in the nighttime.

Mary knew that Ben Weatherstaff and Dickon had begun to work on the gardens surrounding the property at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary was able to put on her much lighter dresses, although she was sorely in need of some new maternity dresses. She would stand in front of the window; look out into the courtyard.

She could smell the flowers blooming, and see the Moors turn from dark into a sweet heather color. She loved to see the Moors turn into full of heather.

Collin came into the room and said, “I see you have opened up the windows my lady wife.”

“Oh yes, springtime has come to us. Look out there, the Moors are turning purple in heather.” Mary said.

“Yes, it smells nice and sweet.” Collin said.

“I am so glad that springtime is here.” Mary said.

“I know spring and summer time are your favorite seasons.” Collin said.

“Oh yes, I love springtime and I love summertime because of garden is full of roses and other flowers in bloom.” Mary said.

“Mary we must take you into London, we need to get you some maternity dresses.” Collin says.

“Yes I realize I am in need of some maternity dresses.” Mary says.

“We will make a family trip out of it; we will take Martha and the children along with us. We can stop by that one school and check it out for Lady Lily.” Collin said.

“Yes what a wonderful idea.” Mary said.

“We will do this next week.” Collin said.

“Yes next week is fine. Let it be in the middle of the week.” Mary asks.

“It will be we will go to London on Wednesday of next week.” Collin says.

Mary just looked out the window toward Lily’s Garden, and smiled.

She walked away and went over to her chair, picked up her book and started to read it.

Martha appeared at the door and said, “Ma’am, Lady Lily, and Maggie would like to come to be with you.”

“Please Martha, go get the girls, it is fine.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha said curtseying and walking away to go get the children to bring them to Mary and Collin in the library.

Lady Lily ran into the room and said, “Momma, Momma, I have missed you.”

“Lady Lily, all you need to do is ask Martha to bring you to me and you may come and be with you.” Mary told her.

Martha carried Lady Maggie into the room placed her on the carpet in the room.

Mary smiled at her daughters, and said, “Thank you Martha, the girls will be spending the day with us in the library.”

“Very good Ma’am, if you need me please ring for me.” Martha replied.

“I shall ring for you. Go and see if the cook needs any help in the kitchen or Mrs. Murdock needs help in the manor.” Mary says.

“I will Ma’am.” Martha says, curtseys, and leaves the library.

Lady Lily plays quietly with her doll near the fireplace and Lady Maggie sits in Mary’s lap as she reads her book.

Collin sits in his easy chair reading the day’s newspaper.

“What is the news today my lord husband?” Mary asks

“There is no news as usual. It seems as if there is nothing news worthy to report.” Collin said.

“This is good.” Mary replied.

“I think I will turn on the radio and we can listen to the BBC.” Collin says.

Mary smiles and Collin walks over to the radio, turns on the radio, and listens to the BBC who is playing some classical music.

They listen to it quietly as Lady Maggie is sitting on Mary’s lap.

Lady Lily is playing with her favorite doll Bessie.

It is just another quiet day at Misselthwaite Manor. Collin and Mary really cherish these days.

Mrs. Murdock comes to the door of the library and says, “I have your tea and scones.”

“Come in Mrs. Murdock; place the tea over on the table.” Collin says.

“Thank you Sir.” Mrs. Murdock says walking into the library and placing the tray on the table.

“Will there be anything else Master Collin?” Mrs. Murdock said.

“No, Mrs. Murdock, you may go. We will serve ourselves.” Collin says.

“Thank you Sir.” Mrs. Murdock say, curtseys, and walks out of the room.

Mary looks around the library and says, “Collin, I think I am going to redecorate the library. It is so dreary in here.”

“Yes I have thought that very same thing. This library is a dreary place. It needs cheering up.” Collin says.

“We need to replace the tapestry and drapes in this room.” Mary said.

“I agree what colors are you thinking of.” Collin asks

“I will call in the interior decorator with your permission.” Mary said.

“You don’t need my permission. You are the Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor; it is your job to make this place cheerful as possible.” Collin says.

“When we go to London, I will look for an interior decorator and ask him/’her to come out to Misselthwaite Manor and give me their ideas on color schemes.” Mary said.

“I have often wondered how my late father could live with these dreary, depressing colors. It is as if Misselthwaite Manor is a tomb.” Collin said.

“We will have color once again.” Mary said, “We will make Misselthwaite Manor a happy place to live in again.” Mary said.

Collin smiles at Mary’s excitement about redecorating Misselthwaite Manor. He shares in her excitement.

Mary walks over to her harp and starts to sing in French “printemps être sur position la chemin.”

“Venir Mademoiselle Printemps et apporter avec vous le fleurs de printemp.” Mary sings.

“Je écouter nous jardin appeler dehors pour nous venir a’ me ma enfant. Je suis attente pour vous pour venir a’ me.” Mary sings.

“Nous amour est aimer nous jardin elle volonté ne…jamais mort, nous amour volonté vie pour toujours et volonté ne…jamais mort.”

“Faire ne pas oublier que nous amour et que nous vouloir pour se quand nous premier rencontrée se dans le jardin que jour. “

Mary sang.

Collin sat back and listened to Mary sing as she played her harp.

“Venir a’ ma jardin, le jardin appeler dehors pour nous.” Mary sings, “Venir pour me Je Suis attente pour vous ma enfants.”

“I hear you singing about our garden, my beloved wife.” Collin says.

“Yes, do you hear Mademoiselle Jardin call out to us and she says, “Come onto me my children I am waiting for you.”

“I have to answer her that it is not yet warm enough to come out into her because it is not yet spring really here in Yorkshire.” Mary says, “I tell Mademoiselle Garden that is far too cold to come out and spend time in the garden. Spring has not truly come to Misselthwaite Manor or Yorkshire.”

“I tell Mademoiselle Garden soon the warm weather will settle over Misselthwaite and Yorkshire and then we can spend countless hours in the garden.” Mary says, “Not now though.”

“Yes it is too cold for the girls and you to go out into the garden. You will catch your death of cold.” Collin says.

“I would ever put our daughter’s health at risk or mine.” Mary says.

“The flowers in the garden don’t really begin to come out of hibernation until late April or early May.” Mary says.

“This is true.” Collin said.

Mary just sat at her harp playing and singing songs.

Collin sat back in his armchair reading and the girls were sleeping on the couch.

Mary looked over and said, “I see our daughter’s are sleeping.”

“Leave them be Mary, let them sleep on the couch.” Collin says.

“They seem to be happier if they are sleeping near us.” Collin said.

“It is as it should be.” Mary said smiling.

Collin looks at Mary and says, “You get prettier every time you get enceinte.”

“Well I have heard that before, why men think that is beyond me my Lord. It is something women have been doing since the beginning of time having their husband’s children.” Mary said.

“Yes it does seem to be a woman’s role.” Collin said.

“It is something we woman learn to deal with the best we can.” Mary says, too think one act of passion can result in the creation of one small human being.” Mary said.

“Yes one or more little acts of passion can create one small human being, what one we don’t know.” Collin says.

Mary says nothing, but smiles.

Mary sits down in her chair, Martha appears at the library door and asks, “Is there anything I can get for you My Lady Mary or Master Collin?”

“No I don’t think so. We are fine Martha.” Mary replies.

“I see the little girls are sleeping.” Martha said.

“Yes I was playing the harp and they fell asleep.” Mary said.

“I shall take them to their nursery Ma’am.” Martha asks

“No Martha, leave them be. Master Collin doesn’t want them disturbed.” Mary says.

“Very good Ma’am, I will return to the kitchen. The cook has need of me.” Martha said curtseying and walking away.

“Collin, where is John, he needs to place more logs on the fire.” Mary asks Collin.

“I will call John to do that.” Collin says picking up the bell and ringing for John.

John appears at the door of the library and says yes Lord Collin.”

“John we need more logs placed on the fire, after you have built up the fire in the library, go about and make sure all the other rooms that are lived in have good fires as well.” Collin instructs John.

“Yes Master Collin, I will see too it at once.” John said.

“Thank you John, that is all.” Collin says politely.

John bows and takes his leave of the library and walks away.

“Collin we have not heard from Lady Katherine in a while.” Mary says.

“I am sure Lady Katherine has written but transatlantic mail service isn’t very fast. It can take months to receive a letter from America to England and back again.” Collin said.

“Yes the last letter we received from her was two months old.” Mary said, “I do hope one day they perfect transatlantic mail service.” Mary says.

“Yes I hope we do see it improve before our lives are over.” Collin says.

Mary walks over and says, “Would you like some tea and scones.”

“Yes I would love a nice hot cup of tea with some scones.” Collin says, Mary pours him a cup of tea and gives him three scones, carries it over to him.

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin says taking it from Mary.

Mary walks over to get her cup of tea and stops for a minute. Collin looks over at her and said, “What is it Mary?”

“It is nothing, I just felt our baby stir inside me. He has a very good kick.” Mary says.

She continues to pour her tea and get her scones and sits down.

Collin looked at her and said, “I see our newest one is active already.”

“Oh yes, this baby is very active.” Mary said smiling.

“I don’t think either of our daughters was this active so early.” Mary said, “I can’t actually remember it was so long ago when I had Lily.”

“Lily is nearly only five years old and Maggie nearly two years old.” Collin said.

“My- has it been that long.” Mary asks.

“Yes my lady wife, we were married six years ago, a year later Lily was born, four years after Lily, Maggie was born, and now a year later our newest one is going to be born.” Collin said.

“Yes, we were married in 1923, has it been that long it doesn’t seem that way.” Mary said.

“Yes it has been six years Mary.” Collin said, “I have no regrets whatsoever, I would marry you all over again.”

“I do hope I have been a good wife to you and a good mother to our children. I had no mother of my own so to speak and neither did you.” Mary says.

“You are a good wife and good mother I would never chose another over you.” Collin tells Mary.

“Oh Collin every girl longs to have a mother. I didn’t have one and neither did you.” Mary says,

“No I did not get to know my mother. I know she loved me and she loves you.” Collin said, “She is always present when I need her to be.”

“I know Aunt Lily would never leave us alone. She knows we need her too much.” Mary says.

Mary says, “Tante Lily sont vous la”

Lily quietly says, “Quel est il Mary?”

“Tante Lily Collin et Je avoir besoin de vous” Mary says.

“Je suis ici avec vous deux tout de suite.” Lily says to Mary and Collin.

“I want to thank you my lady mother for never abandoning Mary and me in our time of need.” Collin tells Lily’s spirit.

“Vous e’tais bienvenue ma fils et fills.” Lily said in her quite voice.

“Mother I love you.” Collin tells Lily.

“Je t aime Collin.” Lily says.

Lily’s quiet spirit vanishes and leaves a peace over both Mary and Collin as it always does.

Both Collin and Mary knew in their hearts Lily would never leave Misselthwaite Manor. They knew her gentle quiet spirit would forever be present at Misselthwaite Manor especially out in the garden she loved so much. Lily’s presence would never leave Misselthwaite and she would always be watching over the son she left behind so many years ago and the niece that had been ignored, neglected, and unloved by her twin sister, Rose Lennox.

Mary looked over at her daughters and said, “My precious daughters how I wish your grandmother Lily had lived. I know she is watching over all of us right now.”

It was if Lily was telling Mary to let all the years of pain caused by her thoughtless twin sister, Rose Lennox. It was time for Mary to let go of all the pain in her past.

Mary said, “Aunt Lily, I wish I could let go of all the pain in the past I wanted is to be loved by my late parents.”

It was something that Mary would take to her grave when she died many years later.

Collin lived with his own pain for the first ten years of his life. After his mother had died in childbirth, it was if Lord Craven couldn’t get over his wife’s death. He left Collin in the care of Mrs. Murdock, and late Dr. Craven.

Lord Archibald would leave England when spring came and only returned to England in the dead of winter. He rarely visited Collin accept when he thought Collin was a sleep. This way he could put the curtain that cover Lily up and see her, as she once was alive and full of life and love.

One could hear Lord Archibald call out to his beloved Lily, “Lily, Lily, where are you. I miss you so much.”

He would wait to hear her sweet voice says, “Archie, Archie, I am in the garden, I am in the garden come to me in the garden.”

“Lily I can’t come into that garden that is why I lost you. I will lock it up so no one can ever get into it.” Archie told his beloved Lily. It seems when he told his Lily that the gentle quiet spirit that guided him disappeared.

The garden was never meant to be locked, enter Mary Lennox, Lily’s ten-year-old niece who had come to live at Misselthwaite Manor. It is as if Lily said, “It is time that the garden is brought back to life. It is time my son, Collin be restored to health and vitality, and that my dear husband start to live again.

Then in summer of 1911, miraculously Collin’s recovered his health and Uncle Archibald Craven began to live again all because of Mary and Lily’s garden with the help of Dickon and Martha Sowerby.

Misselthwaite Manor came out of mourning and came a live again all because of Lady Mary Lennox and Lily’s garden.

The garden was the heart of Misselthwaite Manor. It would al ways be the heart of Misselthwaite Manor.

__________________________________________________

The Trip to London

Spring had arrived in Yorkshire finally; it was a perfect time for Collin, Mary, and their children to take a trip into London.

Collin said, “I think this is as good as any time to take our trip to London. We can look through the shops, have lunch in London, visit the school we are thinking about placing Lady Lily into, and also visit the interior decorator.”

“Yes, I think that is a wonderful idea. I will get Martha and she can come with us and take care of the children.” Mary said.

“I know the children need new clothes, and you my lady wife do look for some new spring dresses for your condition.”

Collin asks Mary.

“I will look but if I don’t find anything there is nothing I can do about it.” Mary replies.

Mary reaches for the bell and Martha appears, “Martha dress the girls, we are all going into London for the day, we are taking you as well to take care of the children.”

“Yes My Lady, I will go do it at once.” Martha says.

“We can not stay in Yorkshire all the time. We must get out and mingle among our fellow human beings.” Collin says.

“I admit that.” Mary said, “It is time we socialize.”

“We will socialize come the summer time. We will throw a grand outside garden ball.” Collin said.

“Yes we will share our glorious gardens.” Mary said.

“I must ring the chauffeur and ask him to make sure the car is safe and ready to be used to take us to London.” Collin said.

Collin picks up the bell, rings for the chauffeur, said, “James, we are going into London for the day. Is the car safe?”

“Yes Master Collin, I just had the car serviced.” The chauffeur says.

“I am glad to hear it, Lady Mary, my daughters, Martha, and I am going into London. We have some business to conduct in London.” Collin tells James.

“The car is ready to be used Sir.” James said.

“Good, I will go get the ladies, and we will be on our way.” Collin says.

Collin goes and gets Mary, Martha, and the children and says. “Come ladies, the car is waiting for us.”

Mary takes Lady Lily and Maggie’s hands and puts them in the car, and Martha and she climb in and Collin climbs in last and closes the door.

“James, to London please.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir Lord Collin.” James says and turns on the car and they drive down the driveway towards London.

“How long is it to London?” Mary asks

“We have a good two hour drive before we see London.” Collin says.

“The girls can take a nap before we arrive in London.” Mary says.

“Yes that is an excellent idea.” Collin said.

The drive from Yorkshire to London is a long one. Mary and Collin talk quietly between themselves and Martha takes care of the children.

Mary yawns a little bit and Collin says, “Lie back my wife, we have sometime before we reach London, take a nap yourself.”

“I think I like that idea. I am tired.” Mary says.

She lies back in the car seat, and closes her eyes.

The driver and Collin are the only ones who are not sleep.

Martha has gone to sleep as well.

The drive to London is peaceful and Collin is listening to the BBC on the car radio, as everyone else is sleep.

Collin looks at his sleeping family and smiles. He feels he is blessed to have such a wonderful family.

Eventually, Mary wakes up and says, “Have we arrived in London?”

“Yes are nearly there.” Collin said.

“Oh dear I must have been tired. I didn’t mean to fall asleep.” Mary says.

“You were tired my dear lady wife. I am glad you were able to get some sleep.” Collin said.

“I see our children and Martha are still sleep.” Mary said.

“Yes, it is a good thing. She will need all the energy she can get with those two little ones.” Mary said.

“Yes, indeed she will need a lot of energy.” Collin said laughing.

“I don’t remember if I ever had that kind of energy.” Collin said.

“You did when you began to walk.” Mary said, “You could out run me in the garden.” Mary said.

“That seems like it was so long ago My Mary.” Collin said.

“Not so long ago.” Mary replies, “it seems that way because we have gotten older.”

“Yes that is what it is we have gotten older.” Collin said.

“We have gotten older but we still retain that love we have for each other all these years.” Mary said.

“My love is ageless and forever.” Collin said.

“My love for you is ageless and eternal.” Mary said.

“What if we had never found each other I wonder where we would be today?” Mary asked.

“I don’t want to think about that. I could be dead and you married to someone else.” Collin says.

“Destiné had her reasons for bringing us together.” Mary said.

“We share so much between us My Mary. We share two wonderful children between us, our love for each other, and my late mother’s garden that keeps us loving each other.” Collin says.

“We have Aunt Lily to thank for all of this next to God himself.” Mary said.

“Yes we have God and my late mother and the garden that my late father gave her as symbol of his love to her as it is a symbol of our love for each other.” Collin said.

Venir a ma jardin mon enfants. Elle attente pour vous pour venir a’ la. Lily sings out ever so gently.

Mary smiles and says, “Our garden is a symbol of our love. We worked on it to bring it back to life and it will be a memorial of our love after we are long ago.” Mary said.

“Un jour Je volonté patir vous mais Je volonté être attente pour vous dans le autre côté.” Mary tell Collin,

“Vous avoir promettre ne…jamais pour patir me.” Collin said.

“Je volonté ne pas patir vous sauf Dieu appeler me pour ciel.” Mary says.

The chauffeur comes into the London city limits and asks, “Where now to Lord Collin?”

“We are going to Harrod’s.” Collin says.

“Thank you Lord Collin.” James the Chauffeur said,

The little girls wake up, and say, “Are we there Momma.”

“Yes my babies, we are in London. I see Martha is still a sleep.” Mary said.

“Where are we going first Papa?” Lily asks.

“We are going to Harrod’s Department Store to get Momma and you your ladies some clothes.” Collin said.

Martha finally wakes up and says, “Forgive me Madame for going to sleep.”

“You have done nothing wrong. I myself went to sleep.” Mary said, “It is a long trip from Yorkshire into London.”

“Where are we going first Ma’am?” Martha asks

“We are going to Harrod’s.” Mary replies.

“Oh Heavens My Lady, I am not fit to go into such a high place.” Martha says.

“Hush that up; I will not hear that coming from you.” Mary said.

“We shall all go into together. You can help me pick out some new dresses for Lady Lily and Maggie.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says.

The chauffeur opens the car door, Mary, the girls, Martha, and Collin all climb out of the car, and Collin says, “James, you are free until about 3 PM.”

“Thank you Sir.” James said.

The doorman opens the door to Harrod’s Department Store, and Mary says, “I have never liked this store. It is far too big.”

A sales representative comes up and asks, “May I help you Ma’am?”

“Yes I am looking for dresses for my little girls.” Mary said.

“Little girl’s clothes are upon on the fourth floor.” The sale representative tells Mary.

“Thank you, where might your ladies apparel be for ladies expecting babies.” Mary asked.

“You will find an entire section of maternity dresses on the fifth floor Ma’am.” The representative said.

“Thank you, you have been most helpful.” Mary said, Martha taking the little girls hands and going up to the fourth floor.

Mary walks over to the little girl’s dresses and looks through them and says, “I see they are not trying to improve children’s clothes.”

“Good Afternoon may I help you find something?” A sale clerk asks.

“I am looking for appropriate dresses for my daughters.” Mary said.

“What color and size Ma’am.” The sale clerk asks.

“Lady Lily is nearly five and Lady Maggie nearly two.” Mary says.

“I see I have some adorable dresses for little ladies.” The sale clerk says, taking them to the right counter.

Collin is standing over on the side as Mary is looking at dresses.

“Is this the best you can do for little girl’s dresses.” Mary asks.

“Ma’am it is what comes out of Rome, Paris, and Milan.” The sale clerk says.

“I am looking for something bright, but made out of sturdy material.” Mary says.

“Do you have a department with dry goods?” Mary asked the sales clerk.

“No Ma’am, there is a fabric store now far from here.” The sale clerk says.

“What about you Milady?” the sale clerk asks.

“What if you don’t have anything for my daughters I don’t think you would have what I am looking for myself.” Mary said.

“Won’t you let me please show you some of our dresses.” The sales clerk asked.

“All right show me, but I must tell you I am very particular on what I will wear.” Mary says.

Mary, the children, and Martha follow the sale clerk to the ladies department and she takes out some dresses for Mary to see.

“How do you like this dress my lady.” The sale clerk asks.

“It is very nice but it is not my style. I need something more modestly made and not showing the bust.” Mary says.

“Ma’am, all the dresses come either Paris, Rome, Milan, and some from America, I think New York or Hollywood.” The sale clerk tells Mary.

“Well these dresses are much to gaudy for me. Do you have something that is less gaudy and decorative?” Mary asks the sales clerk.

“I have a few dresses like that. I will go get them for you.” The clerk says.

“Thank you I would very much like to see them.” Mary said.

“Martha you take the girls over to their little ladies department and find them some suitable dresses.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes Ma’am, come Lady Lily and Maggie.” Martha says taking their hands and going to the little ladies section of Harrods.

The sale person comes out with the dresses, and says, “Here are the dresses you asked to me Ma’am.”

Mary looks them over and she says, “Yes, these will do nicely. Are these the only colors you have these dresses in?” Mary asks.

“Ma’am, I have these dresses in spring colors too. Do you wish to see them in lighter spring colors?” The sale clerk asked.

“Yes if it isn’t too much trouble. I would like to see all the colors.” Mary says.

“I will be back with all the colors.” The sales clerk says.

Collin is in the background waiting on Mary to finish her shopping.

“I am sorry my lord husband I know this must be terribly boring to you.” Mary apologizes.

“No, my dear wife, I am fine.” Collin said, “Take your time.”

“Ma’am here is the dresses you asked to see in spring colors.” The sale clerk said.

Mary looks through the colors and says, “Yes these will do very well. I will take the one in rose pink, red, aqua, and mint green and of course one in white and black.”

“Do you have a bonnet to go with these dresses?” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am over in the millinery section of Harrod’s.” The sale clerk says.

“I will only need two bonnets, one in white, and one black.” Mary says, “Now what about the children’s dresses.”

Mary and Collin walk over to the little girl’s section where Martha is waiting on Lady Mary and Lord Collin.

“Have you found any dresses for the demoiselle,” Mary asked.

“No Ma’am, they don’t seem to have what ye are looking for.” Martha said.

“I am not surprised; we will have to look elsewhere for the children.” Mary said.

“Come ladies let us have tea and scones.” Collin suggests.

“Yes what an excellent idea I am thirsty and I am sure the girls are hungry.” Mary said.

“There is the quaintest little café outside we can go there.” Mary said.

Collin pays for Mary’s dresses and they all leave Harrod’s and go to the sidewalk café to order tea and scones.

“We have an appointment at Mademoiselle Madeline’s School for Young Ladies, after this.” Mary reminds Collin.

“Oh yes I almost forgot that appointment.” Collin said.

“My Lord Husband, This is a good school for Lady Lily.” Mary said.

“She must learn the social graces.” Mary replied.

Collin is very quiet and doesn’t say much.

Mary, Martha, the children, and Collin sit and drink tea and milk and eat scones until the time for the appointment to go

To Mademoiselle Madeline’s school.

______________________________________________

A Visit to Mademoiselle Madeline’s School for Young Ladies.

Mary, Collin, Martha, and the children were sitting around and Mary said, “Heavens what time is it Collin?”

Collin takes out his pocket watch and says, “It is going on 1 PM what time is the appointment?”

“It is at 1 PM we must be going. We don’t want to be late.” Mary said.

Collin waves for a taxi cab, and everyone gets in and Collin says, “We wish to go to Mademoiselle Madeline’s.”

“Yes Sir, right away Sir.” The taxi driver says.

Lady Madeline’s School for Young Ladies is in the better part of London. Collin says, “Look over there that is where King George the Fifth lives girls.”

Lady Lily and Maggie look out the windows with excitement.

Finally, the cab stops, and the driver says, “That will be 20 sovereigns.”

“Here you are my good man. Thank you.” Collin said.

He gets up, helps the girls out of the cab, Martha and Mary.

Mademoiselle Madeline’s School is a Gothic building. It is three stories high and has a high wall around it.

Mary straightens out Lily’s dress and says, “Lady Lily be on your best behavior.”

Martha takes Maggie’s hand and Collin follows behind them.

Mary takes Lady Lily’s hand, and knocks on the door, a woman answers the door and says, “bon après-midi vous devoir est Madame Mary Craven.”

“Oui Je Suis Mary Lennox Craven, ceci EST ma marié, Monsieur Collin ET ceci EST nous maid, Martha Sowerby avec nous enfants Milady Elizabeth Lily Rose et Milady Margaret Katherine.” Mary says.

“It is nice to meet you Madame. I am Mademoiselle Madeline.” The woman introduces herself.

“It is nice to meet you Mademoiselle Madeline, this is our oldest daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose, and we call her Lady Lily.” Mary said.

“I see what a charming young lady.” Mademoiselle Madeline says.

“We have come to learn about your school before we decide to allow our daughter to come here.” Mary says.

“Come this way Madame, Monsieur, and Mademoiselle Martha, Lily, and Maggie.” The lady says.

“Please do take a seat.” The woman asks Mary, Collin, and Martha.

“We are one of the finest English Finishing Schools here in London.” Mademoiselle Madeline said, “We have a very good reputation.”

“Mademoiselle what do you teach the young girls that come here to your school?” Mary asks

“We teach them academics such as Math, English, French, Latin, Reading, History, and Literature. We also teach them the social graces such as dancing, singing, embroider, cooking and sewing.” Mademoiselle Madeline said.

“I see what do the uniforms look like Mademoiselle?” Mary asked.

“Madame our uniforms are blue and white with black tights and black shoes.” Mademoiselle says.

“I see what kind of discipline do you apply here?” Mary asks.

“Our discipline is applied with love.” Mademoiselle said.

“I see, what about religion?” Mary asks.

“We allow our students use of their religious consciences. May I ask what religion you are?” Mademoiselle asks.

“We are from the Church of England. We are Anglicans.” Mary replied.

“Very well, Lady Lily will be allowed to tend Anglican services on Sunday at the Anglican church of St. Paul.” Mademoiselle said.

“Our daughter will be chaperoned when she attends church services on Sunday will she not?” Mary asked.

“Yes of course Madame Mary, many girls go to the Anglican Church of St. Paul.” Mademoiselle said.

“What about vacations, holidays?” Mary asked.

“Lady Lily made go home on Fridays until Sunday 6 PM.” Mademoiselle said.

“We give the girls a week off for Christmas and New Years, and a week off for Easter as well.” Mademoiselle said.

“What about summer time?” Mary asked.

“We give the girls off two months from the End of May until the End of July.” Mademoiselle said.

“What is your education scale?” Mary asked.

“We grade our students on a scale 4.0 to 2.0 Madame.” Mademoiselle said.

“I take it a 4.0 is what?” Mary asked

“It is A+ Ma’am.” Mademoiselle said.

“There is two girls per bedroom.” Mademoiselle said.

“Is this necessary?” Mary asked.

“Yes Ma’am, we make sure they are pared up to get along.” Mademoiselle said.

“I see, well I think you have answered all our questions.” Mary said.

Collin said, “What is price of My daughter’s education, room and board, and extra’s?”

“I can assure you it is quite reasonable. It is 500 lbs a year.” Mademoiselle said.

“When do expect to receive payment on what date?” Collin asked.

“We expect payment on the 15th day of each month.” Mademoiselle said.

“Very well, I will write a check out for the first six months for my daughter’s education.” Collin says.

“When can we expect your daughter’s arrival?” Mademoiselle said.

“You can expect us to arrive with Lily next week.” Mary said, “Another thing Mademoiselle we don’t believe in corporal discipline with our children.” Mary said.

“I will note that our Lady Lily’s record.” Mademoiselle said.

“Our Barrister is Mr. Cates. He will be around to check on Lady Lily as she is heiress to Misselthwaite Manor, in Yorkshire.” Mary said.

“I will note that on Lady Lily’s record.” Mademoiselle said.

Mary got up, and said, “It has been a pleasure to meet you. I am sure our daughter will learn what she needs to learn to become a proper English lady in society.”

“We look forward to having your Petite Mademoiselle in our school.” Mademoiselle Madeline said.

Lady Lily said, Merci Mademoiselle Madeline.”

Mary, Collin, the children, and Martha wait for the chauffeur to come around and pick them up.

Collin opens the door, lets the ladies get in first, and then gets in himself.

“James, we are going back to Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir, Misselthwaite Manor it is.” James said and started to drive them back home.

Everyone is quiet on the way back home to Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin said, “The school is rather stuffy.”

“My lord husband it is no stuffy than any other finishing school.” Mary says, “I think Lily will do very well there.”

“I am not so sure.” Collin said.

“Why not may I ask?” Mary asked Collin

“I just don’t like the stuffiness.” Collin says.

“Collin, Lily must learn to live away from home, at least for now. She is your heiress unless this child is a son.” Mary reminded him.

“Lily will be my heiress regardless if I have a son or not.” Collin said, “She is our first born.”

“Then she must attend this school and be brought up properly as she will be the next Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor after we have passed on.” Mary said.

“I just wish the French weren’t the only ones who run these Finishing schools.” Collin says, “They are teaching her these French ways rather than our English ways.” Collin said.

“I am sorry Collin, but it was the French and Swiss who started these Finishing schools for young women. Both of them speak French.” Mary said.

“Lily must always remember she is English first, and that she must remember her English manners over what the French teach her.” Mary said.

“I want Barrister Cates to go over there on a regular basis to make sure they are not forcing her to do anything against her will.” Mary said.

“I will make sure our Barrister sees to Lady Lily and her needs in London.” Collin says.

“I see the girls have gone to sleep again.” Collin said.

“It has been a very long day for all of us.” Mary said.

“Yes it has especially for our daughters.” Collin said.

Mrs. Murdock comes to the door and says, “Good evening Master Collin and Mistress Mary how was your London outing.”

“It went very well. Lily will begin Mademoiselle Madeline’s school next Monday.” Mary said.

Lily looks sadly at her mother and father, and Mary says, “ We are not sending you away because you have been bad My Lady Daughter, we are sending you away because you have the right education for a young lady of your station.” Mary said.

“Momma, James will come and get me on the weekends.” Lily asks Mary.

“Yes we will send James to come and pick you up at noon time on Fridays.” Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary said, “Lily is too young to be sent away from home?”

“She is the perfect age to be sent away for school. She is your heir my Lord Husband.” Mary reminds Collin.

“She will need her social graces due to her station in life.” Mary says.

“We are so sure we are doing what is right for our oldest daughter.” Collin asks.

“Yes my lord husband we are doing what is best for the heiress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“I came into being the Grand Mistress through Marriage. Lady Lily is coming into being Grand Mistress by blood and heritage.” Mary says.

“We will have to have a cotillion for her when she reaches the age of 16. We will have to find an appropriate escort for her.” Mary said.

Mary goes to the bell and rings it, “Yes Ma’am” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Please bring us some scones and tea.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am I will give the order to the Cook.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Thank You Mrs. Murdock.” Mary said going to sit down next to Collin.

“My lord husband she will be fine. She is only two hundred miles away from us not in another country.” Mary says.

“I know, she is my first born I love her dearly.” Collin said.

“I know she is our first born but we must prepare her early for the duties that wait for her ahead.” Mary said.

“Lily will want to make to make you proud of her.” Mary said.

“What about Maggie when it is her turn?” Collin asks.

“We shall find a suitable school nearby.” Mary said.

“Maggie is only your heir presumption which means she will only get Misselthwaite if something happens to Lady Lily.” Mary says.

“I am sure you will want to leave Misselthwaite to our son though should this baby be a boy?” Mary said.

“No, Lily is our first born she is my heiress apparent.” Collin said, “It is her right.”

“I see what will you leave the rest of the children.” Mary asks.

“I will leave them equal parts of Misselthwaite and the monies that goes with it.” Collin said.

“I see I am glad to hear that each child will get a fair share of his/her inheritance.” Mary said.

“I will see they are taken care of.” Collin assures Mary.

Mary smiles walks over pours Collin and her cup of tea and some scones.

“Your tea and scones my lord husband.” Mary says.

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin said.

“You are welcome my dear husband.” Mary says.

Mary sits down next to Collin, sips on her tea, and eats her scones.

Mary yawns and says, “I am getting too old for these long trips into London and back.”

“Mary my love, you are but only nearly 31 years of age.” Collin reminds her laughing.

“Yes I am an old pregnant woman.” Mary says.

Collin laughs and says, “You may be pregnant, but you are far from being over the hill my dearest wife.”

“Well you for that my lord husband.” Mary says.

“If you are over the hill, what does that make me?” Collin asks laughing.

“It makes you my old husband.” Mary said laughing.

“I am not ready for the rocking chair yet my dear wife.” Collin says.

“Nor am I ready for it but I feel as if I am.” Mary says.

“You are just tired from the trip to London. At least we found you some nice dresses to wear at Harrods,” Collin said.

“Yes did you see how that sales woman looked at me when I asked for something simpler in dresses?” Mary said.

“Yes I did, they must have thought you were old fashion and did not like the newest fashions they got in.” Collin said.

“They were right, I didn’t approve of them.” Mary said.

“They may label me an old fashion young woman.” Mary said.

“Well I think your sense of style is perfect.” Collin said.

“Thank you my lord husband.” Mary said curtseying.

“Never change my Mary; I love you just the way you are.” Collin tells Mary.

“Thank you my Lord husband.” Mary says.

Mary gets up, says, “I am going upstairs to check on our daughters, I am going to ask Martha to draw me a hot bath, and then I am going to bed.”

“I will be with your in a few minutes.” Collin says.

“I will be waiting for you My Lord Husband.” Mary says and she starts to climb the stairs that lead up to the nursery and their bedroom.

Collin sits back in his chair and listens to the radio for a while.

Mrs. Murdock appears and asks, “May I get you anything before I turn in for the night Sir.”

“No Mrs. Murdock I am fine.” Collin said.

“Good night then Master Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says and walks out of the doorway down the hall to her quarters.

Collin gets up, turns off the lights, and makes sure the fires are all built up before he walks up stairs to the bedroom he shares with Mary.

Mary is taking a bath when Collin enters their bedroom.

“Good Evening Sir, Ma’am is taking her bath.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha please check on the girls before you go to bed.” Collin asks her.

“Yes Master Collin, I will do it immediately.” Martha said.

Collin is sitting on the bed, while Mary is taking her bath and he says quietly, “Mother are you there?”

Suddenly a soft voice only Collin can hear says, “What is it my son?”

“Mother are we doing what is best for Lily?” Collin asks his mother’s spirit.

“Yes my son, Lily must be prepared for her station in life. She will make you proud.” Lily said.

“Mother she is but a little girl.” Collin said.

“Collin, little girls grow up to be young women one day.” Lily says quietly to Collin.

“Mother, I miss you.” Collin says.

“I am not to far away from you. I am always by your side.” Lily says and her spirit vanishes as quickly as it appears to Collin.

Calm comes over Collin after he has talked to the spirit of his beloved mother, Lily.

Mary walks out of the bathroom and says, “my lord husband why don’t you let Martha draw you a hot bath.”

“I will tomorrow morning.” Collin replies.

“Something is troubling you my Lord husband what is it?” Mary asks him.

“It is nothing Mary. You need not worry about anything.” Collin said.

“I worry because you worry. I am your wife I want to know what is bothering you.” Mary asks Collin.

“I am just concerned about Lily.” Collin said.

“I understand your concern but Lily must be groomed for her position in life.” Mary says, “We will see her on the weekends.”

“She is very young to be sent away.” Collin said.

“This is true but still she needs to learn those things which I can not teach her.” Mary said.

“Please Collin try not to worry about Lily. She will be fine.” Mary says.

“You could give me a many children but Lily is my favorite and first born.” Collin said.

“I have known for sometime that Lily is your favorite child.” Mary said, “We must not shows favorites when it comes to our children.” Mary says.

“I know you are talking wisdom Mary.” Collin said.

“I don’t know how wise I am, I am just the mother of two small girls who will inherit Misselthwaite Manor one day.” Mary says.

“You are a wise woman for an old woman of 30 year of age.” Collin said laughing.

“You are just as wise for an old man of 30 year old.” Mary replied laughing kissing Collin.

“I am sure if your lady mother were alive she would tell you were doing the best thing for Lily.” Mary said.

“I know she would approve of what we are doing.” Collin said.

“I am tired my lord husband, being pregnant isn’t easy.” Mary said climbing into their large four-poster bed.

“Come to bed my lord husband. I will rest better if you are by my side.” Mary said.

“I will be there in a moment. I just want to make sure that there is plenty of logs on the children’s fire.” Collin said, and walked out of their room towards the nursery.

Collin stayed in the nursery watching Lily and Maggie sleep in their beds soundly, went to each of them, and planted a kiss on their small foreheads. He then headed back to their bedroom to be with Mary.

“Are the girls alright?” Mary asks Collin

“Yes they are both sound a sleep.” Collin said tenderly.

“Come to bed my Lord husband, keep me company.” Mary says.

Collin walks over, and get between the sheets and says, “You are the best wife a man could ever ask for.”

“You are the best husband a woman could ever want or ask for.” Mary said to Collin, and “We have gone throughout a lot together and we have only just begun to live our lives out.”

“This is true My Mary, we have gone throughout a lot together. We still have a life time to go through before it is all over with.” Collin says.

Mary yawns and says, “Good Night my lord husband, I love you.”

“Good night my lady Mary, my dearest wife, I love you too.” Collin tells Mary and Mary drifts off to sleep.

_________________________________________________

Collin and Mary sleep late the next morning. They hear Martha knocking on their door, ‘Breakfast Lord Collin and Lady Mary.”

“Come in Martha, place it on the table, and go check on the girls.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am, John is here outside of ye door, he needs to place fresh logs on the fire.” Martha said.

“Send John in to put new logs on the fire.” Mary said.

John walks in, says, “Good Morning My lady, I am here to rekindle your fire with fresh logs.”

“Carry on John.” Mary says staying in bed until John leaves the room.

Once John leaves the room, Mary gets up, wraps her robe around her body, and goes to the table where their breakfast is waiting for them.

“Collin, my husband, breakfast is here.” Mary says.

“Oh good I am hungry what has the cook prepared us for breakfast.” Collin asks.

“The usual I am afraid.” Mary says.

“It will have to do.” Collin replies getting up, wrapping his robe around his body and walking over to the table where the breakfast is hot and ready for them to eat.

“It is beautiful day; I think I shall take a walk on the grounds.” Mary tells Collin, “Do you wish to join me.”

“Yes, I would like to join you. I think the children would enjoy the walk with us as well.” Collin says.

“I will have Martha, feed them, and put them in some warm clothing as spring time in Yorkshire as we both know is more or less like the Americans call an Indian summer.” Mary says.

“Ah yes cool nights, cool days until about midday.” Collin says.

“Yes, I don’t want the children coming down with a cold or getting sick.” Mary said, “We have been lucky both of them are in excellent health.” Mary says.

“Yes indeed, with our Lady Lily going off to school soon. We don’t want anything to upset that now do we?” Collin asks.

“No we certainly don’t.” Mary said.

“I wish you would bring in a governess for Lady Lily just until she is ten years old.” Collin says.

“No my lord husband we had already decided no governesses, no ayahs, no au pairs, for our children. It will be good for Lily to meet other young girls of her station and position.” Mary said.

“Collin your love for our daughter is understandable. She has a position to uphold and she needs the training that the school can give her.” Mary says.

“She is but a little girl. She may think we are abandoning her.” Collin said.

“No she will not, we are not sending her away to another country where she can’t come home for the weekends, holidays, and summer vacation.” Mary said, “This is a wonderful opportunity for Lady Lily.”

“Well I can’t win that argument.” Collin said.

“I didn’t know we were arguing about anything Collin.” Mary says, “I rather thought we were discussing this reasonably and maturely like two grown up adults.”

“We are and I know you are right about Lily’s education.” Collin said, “Only young girls like Lily are given good educations here in England.”

“Yes I know otherwise there is no need to educate them if they have no position or value in life.” Mary said.

“They marry the girls off to a gentleman and it is a loveless marriage.” Mary says.

“I don’t want that for Lady Lily or Maggie, or even if we have a son a loveless marriage for him. I want them to marry for love, honour, not riches and to become an ornament to society.” Mary says.

“Remember what The American Sister of Charity of St. Joseph said, “All we can give them is a good education.” Mary said.

“Yes that is all we parents can provide for our children is a good education so they can take care of themselves after we are not here anymore.” Collin said.

“Yes it regrettable that the Church of England doesn’t believe in the education of young girls.” Mary said. “The only girls who get a good education are those born into well mean families.” Mary said.

“I have a lot respect for those American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph.” Mary said.

“I realize that you have respect for a group of religious women who teach girls.” Collin said.

“Did you know that one of the American Presidents believed in free education for all individuals?” Mary asked Collin

“No I didn’t realize that which one?” Collin asked.

“Thomas Jefferson was his name.” Mary said, ‘He was the third American President.”

“It is true education should be free and it should cost no one anything.” Collin said

“It is costing us something to put Lady Lily through this English Finishing school run by the French.” Collin said.

“Yes it is true, but we are not in America where education is free for the rich and poor alike. We are in England where only the rich young girls get a good education and the poor ones are deprived it.” Mary said.

“Don’t worry about our daughters. I will make sure they good a good education.” Collin said.

A few minutes later, Martha knocks on the door and she has brought with her, Lady Lily and Maggie.

“Good Morning Ma’am, here is Lady Maggie and Lady Lily already dressed for their outing with you.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary said, “Go help Cook in the kitchen.” Mary ask Martha.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha replies and leaves the girls with their parents.

Lady Lily has her favorite doll with her, and says, “Momma will I be able to take Bessie with me to school.”

“I should see why not. I did not see any rules prohibiting it.” Mary tells Lily.

“Momma must I go away to school?” Lily asks Mary.

“Yes Lily you must go to school. You will not be so far away as I was when I was a little older than you in another country.” Mary says to her daughter Lily.

“It is so far away London from Yorkshire.” Lily says.

“You will one day be Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor in your own right, you need to learn the social graces and receive an education required by your position and status.” Mary said.

“We are preparing you for this very position. You will like your new school and to make sure everything is going well, Papa’s Barrister, Mr. Cates will come by and make sure you are being treated well and make sure you have what ever you need.” Mary said.

“You may write Papa, Martha, Maggie, and I as much as you like and you may call us even. You will be allowed to go to church and go out with the other young girls your age.” Mary said.

“You will have to get use to wearing a uniform. It will make it easier on you.” Mary said, “It is a pretty uniform of navy blue and white and black tights and shoes.”

“You will be coming home every weekend. James will pick you up and bring you home and take you back to school on Sunday evening.” Mary tells Lily.

“Mama when Maggie gets older will she too be going to my school?” Lily asks Mary.

“Yes Maggie will also go to the same school, by the time you are out of school she will be still in school.” Mary said.

“One thing my daughter, remember not to talk to strangers. Don’t flirt with any boys. Remember that dressing modestly makes a beautiful woman more beautiful and an ugly one less noticeable.” Mary instructs Lily.

“I will try to remember Momma.” Lily tells Mary.

“I know you will remember. One day if it is God’s plan, he will find you the perfect man to marry. One for love and not just for material wealth and position.” Mary tells Lily.

“I want to find a man like Papa.” Lily says.

“Your papa is one of a kind.” Mary said, “I came from India with very few possessions but I found my true happiness out in the garden that belonged to your late grandmother, Lily Craven and with your dear Papa and your late grandfather, Archibald Craven who was my guardian.” Mary told Lily.

“One day Lily, all of Misselthwaite Manor will belong to you. Your papa will make sure that your husband will not claim it simply because he is married to you. It will be protected so your husband can not put claim to it simply because he is married to you.” Mary said.

“Must I marry Mama?” Lily asks Mary.

“No indeed, but I would think you would want to if only for companionship.” Mary said.

“What if I chose not to marry like Florence Nightingale or Clara Barton?” Lily asks.

“Well my dear, both of these worthy women were happy without husbands they devoted themselves to the betterment of humanity.” Mary said, ‘I have a great deal of respect for both of those women.”

“You are far too young to worry about such things now. I would think when you become a young woman of 16, is when we should talk about courtships, men, and other things.” Mary said to Lily.

“Come now, papa and Maggie are waiting for us downstairs. We are all going to go walk around the grounds. It is such a nice warm day. We should be outside enjoying it.” Mary tells Lily and Lily and Mary walk down the stairs to meet Collin and Maggie in the corridor that leads outside to the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin, Mary, and the children all went outside to walk around the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor. The robins were out singing their spring song, and some of the flowers that bloom early were blooming.

These were the times that Collin and Mary were most happy was when they were with their children and outside enjoying the spring air after a very long, cold winter.

It was still a bit of the cool side, so Mary made sure the girls were wrapped up warmly as was she.

Springtime always came on suddenly at Misselthwaite Manor, you could tell by the heather blooming on the Moors. A glorious purple color had the most beautiful fragrance.

As Collin, Mary, and the children walked around they noticed the old gardener Ben coming out of the hedge.

“Momma, look at the old man who is he?” Lily asks Mary.

“That is Ben Weatherstaff he is taking care of the gardens on the property.” Mary said.

“What garden Momma, there is so many of them here?” Lily said.

“Papa and I have our own garden. It once belonged to your late grandmother Lily Craven. Grandfather gave it to your late grandmother for a wedding present.” Mary said.

“Papa’s mother who died giving him life.’ Lily asks Mary.

“Yes Lily, that is true. It send your dear grandfather into grief and mourning for many years until I came in 1911.” Mary said.

“Papa showed me the picture of grandmother in your bedroom.” Lily said, “She was beautiful.”

“Yes Grandmother Lily and my mother, Grandmother, Rose were twin sisters.” Mary said.

“Momma may we see the garden.” Lily says.

“Yes when it turns summer and all the flowers are in bloom I will take you in our garden which we renamed in your grandmother’s memory “Lily’s Garden.” Mary says.

“Maggie is lucky. She doesn’t have to leave home yet as I do.” Lily said sadly.

“I promise you if you give it six months and still don’t like it we will bring you back home and then papa and I will find you a governess to teach you.” Mary promises Lily.

“I will give it six months Momma.” Lily promises.

“That is my good girl, now come we must catch up with Papa and Maggie.” Mary said.

Mary and Lily finally catch up with Collin who has Maggie with him, “Ah there you two are, I wondered what had happened to you.” Collin said.

“We were talking my lord husband.” Mary said, “I have promised our daughter if she doesn’t like Mademoiselle Madeline’s School after six months we will bring her home and we will find a suitable governess and tutor for her.” Mary said.

Collin smiled and said, ‘I think that is acceptable. I know if you try it and tell Barrister Cates anything that goes on, and he lets me know of your displeasure about anything. We will bring you home after six months.”

“I will try to like it Papa.” Lily said.

“I know you will not disappoint your momma and me.” Collin says.

“No Papa I would never do that.” Lily says walking in between her mother and father.

They finally come to a little Italian Bistro set and sit down.

“This is a glorious day to be out in the fresh spring air.” Mary says.

Collin smiles at Mary and says, “I don’t want you to tire yourself my lady wife.”

“The doctor assures me exercise is good for me and it will make my labour and delivery a lot easier on me when it comes time to deliver our baby.” Mary says.

“I don’t care much for the doctors with French names.” Collin said.

“Well I can assure you all these doctors do is delivery babies.” Mary said, “It is the newest medical profession.”

“I will feel better if Mrs. Sowerby is helping out with the doctor.” Collin said.

“She will be there she has always delivered our children.” Mary said, “I just want one of the doctors on hand in case.”

“You are not expecting any complications are you my lady wife?” Collin asks

“No, the doctor says I should deliver normally as last time.” Mary said.

“I am relieved to hear that.” Collin replied.

”Well we have many months to go before you come to the end of your confinement.” Collin said.

“Yes, unfortunately, it will be my last. The doctor says I would be putting myself in risk.” Mary said, “The doctor will perform a surgery which will prevent me from becoming pregnant again.” Mary said, “It is for my own good and the good of the family I do this.”

I would like to know more about this surgery.” Collin said.

“I will have the doctor explain it to you. He will do it right after I am delivered of our baby.” Mary says.

“We have our family, but sometimes it is necessary to put a limit on how many children a woman may have if it puts her life at risk.” Mary says.

“I would allow this surgery because it will keep you healthy and alive.” Collin said.

“I would go through this surgery so I am with you for a long time. We will have three children.” Mary says happily.

“Yes I can’t ask for any more than what you have already given me.” Collin says.

“If it were in my power I would give you a house full of children.” Mary said, “But then again, I may not make it if I did.”

“I am happy with our children we have.” Collin said.

“I am happy and pleased that you are.” Mary said.

“I see our daughters like the outdoors as much as we do.” Mary said.

“Yes it is good for them to be outdoors in the fresh air. It is what saved my life by you making me get outdoors into the fresh air.” Collin said.

“Yes I remember I told you that you were a very spoiled little boy and no one liked you because you were so sour.” Mary said.

“I was sour I guess.” Collin admits.

“Yes you were but as soon as you realized that you were not going to die you became so much happier.” Mary said.

“You have to admit you weren’t the easiest person to get along with Mary.” Collin said.

“No I admit I was a hateful and mean little girl when I first came to Misselthwaite.” Mary admits, “Dickon, Martha, and you changed all that for me along with Aunt Lily’s garden.” Mary said romantically.

“I did not believe Dickon when he told me I would find happiness here at Misselthwaite.” Mary said, “I was very stubborn I must admit. Dickon was right I did find my happiness here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“My true happiness is here at Misselthwaite Manor with you and our daughters and our garden.” Mary said to Collin.

Collin smiled at Mary and they watched as their daughters ran around wild and free, as children should be able too. Mary smiles at her daughters as the play with each other.

Martha came out and said, “I have your midmorning tea ready. Shall I bring it out to you My Lady Mary and Lord Collin?”

“No Martha, we will be coming in soon. We just want the girls to be able to play outside for a little while.” Mary said.

“Alright Ma’am, I will keep it warm for ye.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha, we will becoming in a few minutes.” Mary said to Martha.”

Martha started back for the manor leaving Mary and Collin to watch as their daughters played out in the open air.

The sun was setting and Mary called to her daughters,” Lily and Maggie it is time to go in. Papa and I need to have our tea and scones. I will have the cook give you a glass of milk and some scones as well.”

The girls came running and said, “Momma may we come back out tomorrow if it is nice.”

“We will see if tomorrow is as nice as today. If it is I will bring you two outside to play in the fresh air tomorrow.” Mary said, “now come papa and I want to have our tea.”

Collin, Mary, and the girls headed back for Misselthwaite Manor so Mary and Collin could have the midday tea and scones and the girls could have a snack of milk and scones. They would be allowed to play quietly in the library with their dolls and other toys while Collin read his newspaper and Mary read her book she was reading.

Mrs. Murdock greeted them at the door, “Did my ladies have a good time outside.”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock we had a good time playing outside. Momma said she would let us come out tomorrow if it was nice.” Lily said.

“All children need to be outdoors sometimes.” Mrs. Murdock said, “It is good for their growth.”

Mary agreed and all of them walked into the library where Mrs. Murdock had set out two glasses of milk for the girls and some scones and Tea for Mary and Collin.

Mary walked over, poured Collin his tea and placed three scones on his plate and carried it over to him, and said, “Your tea My lord Husband.’

“Thank you my Mary.” Collin said.

“You are welcome my husband.” Mary said and went over to get herself some tea and scones and took her place by Collin.

Mary and Collin drinking their tea in the library as they watched their two daughters play quietly near by them.

Martha came in and said, “Ma’am, shall I take the wee ones, draw them their baths and get them ready for bed.”

“Yes Martha, but after their baths bring them back down to the library to be with Collin and me.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha said and called Lily and Maggie to her. She took them by their hands and led them upstairs to give them their bath and get them ready to go bed later on.

Collin sat reading the newspaper and said, “This is a quiet world we live in so far. There is not much going on in the world.”

“I would think that this is good since the Big War hurt so many people.” Mary said.

“I don’t see much news on America either. I guess they are at peace.” Collin said.

“Speaking about America, we have not heard much from Lady Katherine.” Mary said.

“You know the transatlantic mail is slow between America and England.” Collin says.

“Yes one day the mail will be delivered faster between countries. I should hope to see it.” Mary said.

“Yes that would be something.” Collin says, “1931 is very much like 1930, very quiet to start.”

“I am thankful for the peace in the world.” Mary said.

“My husband I am getting tired, I think I will go upstairs and rest until dinner time.” Mary says.

“Yes I think that a very good idea my lady wife.” Collin said.

“I will send Martha to you when dinner is served.” Collin told Mary.

“Thank you. I guess being pregnant and 30 years old is a lot different than be pregnant and at 24 years old.” Mary said.

“Yes I do believe there is a difference.” Collin said.

“Yes we are getting older, wiser, and more tolerate.

” Mary said.

“My dear wife, speak for yourself. I am not even at my prime.” Collin said.

“Oh yes what was that old wife tale, a man is at his prime at what, oh yes, 45 years old. You have fifteen years to go.” Mary said laughing, leaving the room to go up to their bedroom to rest.

Collin enjoyed Mary’s sense of humor and he laughed.

Mary made her way upstairs and went into their bedroom to lie down and she was happy to get off her feet. She loved the outdoors dearly and she loved spring and summer. They were her favorite months. All the gardens at Misselthwaite Manor were in full bloom.

She lie on her bed, thinking about the garden that Dickon, Collin, and she helped bring back to life as a 10-year-old child.

The garden was in tangles and looked like it was dead until Dickon, Ben Weatherstaff, Collin, and she worked together to bring back to life Lily’s precious garden.

Mary said to herself,” Ou’ sont vous Tante Lily. Vous devoir voir le jardin tantôt. “

“Tante Lily nous fills regarder simplement aime vous. Elle sont aussi belle.” Mary said.

“Je savoir vous sont prendre garde de nous.” Mary said.

Sometimes Lily’s gentle spirit would come to Mary and sometimes Lily wouldn’t appear, as Lily knew when both Mary and Collin needed her near them.

Lily had made a promise to Archibald so long ago that she would never leave him and always be by his side even in death watching over him. Lily’s gentle presence could always be felt in Collin or Mary’s time of need.

Mary closed her eyes, drifted off to sleep. She had a busy day and she was exhausted.

She didn’t wake up until Collin came into their bedroom and said, “Mary, dinner is ready.”

Mary woke up and said,” Oh heavens I must have gone to sleep.”

“It is understandable in your dedicate condition.” Collin said.

“Where are the girls?” Mary asks Collin

“They are downstairs waiting for us to have dinner.” Collin said.

Mary gets up, washes her face, and said, “let us go downstairs and eat dinner with the girls.”

Collin offers Mary his arm and they walk down the stairs together to the dining room.

Lily and Maggie are seated at the dining room table, Mary said, “Good evening my daughters.”

“Good evening Momma.” Lily says.

“Good Evening Maggie.” Mary says.

“Good evening Momma.” Maggie says

“I see that the cook has made us a good dinner this evening.” Mary said.

Betty comes in and says, “Good evening Ma’am.”

“Good Evening Betty.” Mary says, and Betty starts to serve Collin, the girls, and Mary.

“Betty give the cook my compliments on the dinner this evening.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am I will relay your compliments to the cook.” Betty says curtseying after serving the dinner and leave them to eat.

Mary, Collin, and the girls eat a peaceful dinner together.

“How do you feel my lady wife?” Collin asks

“I am fine but tired.” Mary says.

“I realized that when I came to wake you up.” Collin said.

“What news in the newspaper this evening?” Mary asks Collin.

“Much of the same nothing to report the world is still at peace.” Collin said.

“I see well thank God for small miracles.” Mary said eating her dinner slowly.

Mary eats her dinner slowly and Collin asks, “Is there something wrong with your dinner this evening My Lady?”

“No it is the dinner it is me. I am just not hungry.” Mary says.

“I will have the Cook prepare something easier on your stomach if you wish.” Collin says.

“No, don’t go through all that trouble.” Mary said.

Collin picks up the bell, and Betty comes to the dining room, “Betty, have the cook prepare something lighter and easier for Lady Mary’s stomach.”

“Yes Sir, I will give the cook your request.” Betty said.

“Thank you Betty.” Collin says.

“You are welcome Lord Collin.” Betty says curtseying

“Mary the cook is preparing you something for you to eat.” Collin says worried about Mary.

“You worry needlessly about me my Lord husband. I am but a pregnant woman with pregnancy sickness.” Mary says.

“I don’t recall you having it so violently last time.” Collin said.

“That is because I was much younger.” Mary says.

“You are not that much older just about five years different.” Collin says.

“I realize how old I am my lord husband.” Mary replies.

Betty comes into the dining room with some soup and bread for Mary.

“Here you are Ma’am. Cook assures me it will be easier on your stomach.” Betty says.

“Thank the cook for me Betty.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am I will relay your message to the cook.” Betty says curtseying.

Mary eats her soup and bread and said I feel much better now. I just can’t eat heavy food.”

“We will have the cook prepare lighter meals for you.” Collin says.

“I shall be glad when my confinement comes to a conclusion.” Mary says.

“I know how hard it is for you to be pregnant.” Collin said.

“No my lord husband it is not that hard.” Mary said, “I am not complaining.” Mary said.

“You have not once complained about any of the times you were pregnant and expecting Lily or Maggie.” Collin says.

“It is my wifely obligation to give you children.” Mary says.

“I should hope rather than an obligation it is out of our love we share with each other that you have our children.” Collin says.

“Yes it is out of the love I have you I gladly give you our children.” Mary says affectionately.

“I am not like my late mother, stopping only at one child and seeing that one child as a burden rather than a blessing.” Mary said.

“I am not sure how my mother would have taken it.” Collin says.

“Aunt Lily and my mother were as different as day and night. I think if Aunt Lily had lived she would have gladly gave your dear father more children.” Mary said.

“Yes I feel I would have had brothers and sisters.” Collin said.

“I know I would have not had any other sisters and brothers we would have all been turned over to Ayahs to watch.” Mary said.

“My late mother and father had that old rule, children should not be seen or heard unless they want them to be seen and heard.” Mary said.

“I want our children to learn to use their voice and be heard.” Mary said.

“I want our children to know they can talk to us without hearing don’t speak unless spoken too.” Colin said.

“It is such an archaic rule.” Mary said.

“I agree with you my dear wife.” Collin said.

Lily looks up and asks, “May I be excused Momma.”

“Yes Lily, you may leave the table.” Mary says.

“May I leave the table Momma?” Maggie asks.

“Yes Maggie you may leave the table too.” Mary replies.

Collin looks up, Mary is drinking her tea, and says, “We will have to find a suitable nanny for Maggie once Lily goes to school.”

“Yes I guess we will have to find a playmate for Maggie.” Mary says.

“I will have Mrs. Murdock and Mrs. Sowerby work together to find an appropriate nanny for Maggie just for the weekdays.” Collin says.

“Yes, Lily will be home from Friday until Sunday night.” Mary says, “We will have no need for a nanny during the weekends.”

“I want a nanny who will take Maggie outdoors, let her get some exercise and let her grow.” Mary says.

“I am sure there is a suitable nanny for Maggie.” Collin says.

“We will have her come in for the day time only.” Mary says.

“Yes there will be no need for the nanny to stay overnight unless it is necessary.” Mary said.

Collin picks up the bell and rings it. Mrs. Murdock comes into the living room and says, “Yes Master Collin.”

“Mrs. Murdock I want Mrs. Sowerby and you to find Maggie a suitable daytime nanny since Lily will not be here weekdays to play with her sister.” Collin said.

“Yes Sir, I will ask Mrs. Sowerby to look for you. I am sure she will find the perfect nanny for Lady Maggie.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

Mary sits at the table drinking her tea still and listens to Collin talks to Mrs. Murdock.

“I have never liked Mrs. Murdock my husband. She is such a sour old woman.” Mary said.

“She has good cause to be bitter. Her husband died not long after she was married years ago before you came to us.” Collin said.

“Why hasn’t she gotten remarried?” Mary asks.

“Mr. Murdock was the only man Mrs. Murdock will ever love.” Collin said, “It is rather tragic.”

“She must have been young she married.” Mary replied.

“Yes some where in her thirties.” Collin says, “She has been in our employment since she was widowed.”

Mary looks at Collin, “I will be just like Mrs. Murdock. Once you have died I shall never remarry.”

“I feel the same way my life, if I lose you I will stay a widower like my late father.” Collin says.

“Collin you must promise me though if I should die before you will not stop living.” Mary said.

“You must promise me the same thing.” Collin asks Mary.

“I promise you I will not stop living I will live on for our children.” Collin says to Mary.

“I will make you the same promise.” Mary says.

“We are not like Uncle Archie and Aunt Lily; we will have spent many years together before one of us leaves each other for good.” Mary replies.

“Yes we would have spent many years together.” Collin says.

“Collin my husband none of us will live forever like you said as a ten year old boy back in 1911.” Mary says.

“I know that was my dream because of my late mother’s garden, Dickon, Martha, and you restored me back to good health.” Collin said.

“Yes you are strong and healthy, you wanted to get well.” Mary said, “Once Uncle Archie saw that you were well and strong he started to relive again.”

“Yes I am glad my late father had a few good happy years before he passed away.” Collin says.

“We can’t mourn someone forever. I feel that person will not have wanted that if they had been allowed to live.” Mary said.

“I know that now, my late mother would not have wanted us to mourn her forever but to live again.” Collin said.

“Yes Aunt Lily would have disapproved of such a long mourning period.” Mary said.

”Come my husband let us go into the library and listen to the radio.” Mary says, Collin gets up, pulls out Mary’s chair, and helps her get up, offers her his arm to lean on.

Lady Lily and Maggie are already in the library playing with each other. Collin and Mary smile at their two daughters as they come into the library.

Lady Mary walks over to her chair sits down and Collin turns on the radio with some classical music on the station. They enjoy a quiet evening in the library together.

Martha comes into the library and says, “Ma’am shall I get the girls ready for bed.”

“Yes Martha, draw them their baths, make sure they are dressed warmly for bed.” Mary said, “Martha make sure John has fresh logs on their fireplace.”

“Yes Ma’am, I will give John your message.” Martha said calling the girls to her.

“Come with me my lady Lily and Maggie, time to draw your bath, and dress you for bed.” Martha says.

Lily and Maggie get up, and go to Martha.

“You may come back down after you have had your bath for a little while longer my daughters.” Mary said.

Martha leads them upstairs and prepares their baths for them.

Martha looks at Collin and says, “I do wish Aunt Lily could have lived to see the girls.”

“I wish it to, but somehow I feel she can see them even where she is in heaven.” Collin says.

“Lily looks so much like our late mothers.” Mary says.

“Yes she does have a strong resemblance “Collin says.

“Lady Lily will have to pick out her suitors with great care.” Mary said, “She may pick out the wrong suitors who will be after her inheritance.”

“I will make sure that will not happen.” Collin replies.

“Lady Maggie will need to be selective as well.” Mary says.

“Yes let us hope that this Mademoiselle Madeline’s school teaches Lily how to pick out the proper suitors.” Collin says.

“I would hope they don’t have much to do with the male population for a long time.” Mary says.

“Eventually, Lady Lily will have to meet suitors but it will be her choice who she marries.” Collin says.

“The same goes for Maggie and the child I carry now.” Mary says.

“I would never force our children to marry against their will.” Collin says.

“I am glad to hear that.” Mary says. “I want them to marry for love and if position and wealth comes with it, all the better for them.”

“We married for love My Mary.” Collin said.

“Yes we did marry for love. I cared nothing for your wealth or position.” Mary said, ‘I am honoured that you asked me to be your wife and Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.”

“I would have not asked any other woman to marry me.” Collin says to Mary.

“You honour me.” Mary says.

“You honoured me.” Collin said.

Mary just smiles at Collin listens to the radio quietly.

“I will never love another woman as I love you, My Mary.” Collin tells Mary.

“I will never love another man as much as I love you my husband.” Mary says.

Collin smiles at Mary and she smiles back at him.

“Yes My Lord Husband we were meant to love, share a lifetime together no matter how long a lifetime is.” Mary said to Collin.

Lily and Maggie come back downstairs and Mary says, “Come be with your father and me for a little while. Play quietly until it is time for you two to go to bed.” Mary says.

Maggie and Lily play quietly by the fire, as Mary and Collin listens to the BBC on the radio.

Maggie starts to yawn and Mary says, “Lady Maggie are you get sleepy.”

“Yes Momma, I am sleepy.” Maggie replies.

Mary rings the bell, Martha appears, Mary says, “Maggie is sleepy. Take her upstairs and see she gets into bed.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha says.

“Come Lady Maggie, I will see you to bed.” Martha says holding out her hand.

“Good Night Lady Maggie sleep well.” Mary says.

“Good Night Momma.” Maggie says and Martha takes her by the hand and they walk upstairs to the nursery.

“Lady Lily, it will soon be time for you to go to bed.” Mary says.

“I know Momma. I just want to spend a little time with papa and you.” Lily says.

“You may spend a few more minutes then off to bed with you.” Mary says gently.

“Yes Momma.” Lady Lily says.

Mary and Collin sit quietly in the library, while Lady Lily plays with her dolls by the fireplace.

Mary yawns and says, “Oh dear I am so very tired tonight my husband.”

“My Mary if you are tired why not go to bed. I will be up there after I get Lady Lily settled in her bed for the night.” Collin says.

“You don’t mind if I go to bed early.” Mary asks.

“No My Mary, I don’t mind. I understand.” Collin says.

“Thank you my lord husband. Come Lady Lily, it is time for you to go to bed.” Mary says.

“Alright Momma, I am coming.” Lady Lily says following Mary.

Mary turns around and says, “My dear husband I will be waiting for you to come upstairs to me.”

“I will be there shortly.” Collin says to Mary.

Mary takes Lily’s hand and they go upstairs. Mary sees Lily in bed, and heads for their bedroom.

Mary sits in her bedroom and cries. “Tante Lily Je faire ne pas penser Je volonté faire il par ma enceinte.”

“Je avoir besoin de Tante Lily tantôt.”

Collin walks in and sees Mary crying, he goes over there and says, “My Mary, what is it?

“It is nothing my lord husband, pregnant women often cry.” Mary says, “we are very emotional that is all.”

“My dear wife let me make you some sleeping medicine.” Collin asks.

“Very well, I am tired.” Mary sighs.

Collin rings for Mrs. Murdock and says, “Bring Lady Mary some warm milk with sleep power in it. She is much tired.”

“Yes Master Collin, I will do it immediately.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“You will feel better after you have a good night sleep my lady wife.” Collin tells Mary.

A few minutes later, Mrs. Murdock returns with some warm milk with sleeping power in it, she hands it to Mary.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says drinking the warm milk.

“You are welcome Miss Mary.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Come my Mary get into bed. You will soon be a sleep.” Collin says.

Collin helps Mary to bed, and says, “I will be right here if you need anything.”

“I would feel better if you would lay next to me husband.” Mary says.

“It shall be as you wish.” Collin says climbing into bed next to Mary.

“Quel vouloir Je faire sans vous ma marié.” Mary says.

“Le questionnaire est quel vouloir Je faire sans vous my Mary.” Collin asks Mary.

“I have no answer for you accept I love you.” Mary says and drifts off to sleep.

__________________________________________________

The next morning Collin lets Mary sleep late. He sits in the chair by the bed watching her sleep. There is a knock on the door, “Good Morning Master Collin, I have ye morning tea.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha, just set it over on the table.” Collin tells her.

“Is Madame alright sir?” Martha asks Collin.

“Martha I am sure My lady Mary is fine. She is just overly tired.” Collin says.

“Shall I have cook prepare Madame some thing easy on her stomach.” Martha asks Collin.

“Yes bring My Lady Mary some tea and toast.” Collin asks

“Yes Sir, right away.” Martha says curtseying and leaving Collin alone with Mary while she sleeps.

It is late morning when Mary finally wakes up, Collin smiles at her. “I see you have woken up My Mary. How did you sleep?” Collin asks.

“I sleep very well. I am very hungry.” Mary says.

“I am glad to hear that, Martha has had the cook make you some toast and tea.” Collin says.

“I will bring it to you.” Collin says bringing her the tea and toast.

“Thank you my lord husband.” Mary says sipping on her tea and nibbling on her toast.

“The children have they been taken care of my lord husband.” Mary asks.

“Yes Martha is seeing to Lady Lily and Maggie.” Collin tells her.

“It would be wise for you to stay in bed for a day. I am worried about you my Mary.” Collin says.

“Whatever for, I am only pregnant.” Mary says.

“Yes but this pregnancy is harder on you than the last two pregnancies.” Collin says.

“This is the lot we woman must bear to give birth to our husband’s children.” Mary says, “I am not sure my late mother would agree.”

“Thank goodness you are nothing like your late mother, my Mary. I don’t want to speak ill against the dead.” Collin said.

“It is understandable that one might speak ill against my late parents.” Mary said, “I don’t ever remember my late mother ever writing my Aunt Lily about giving birth to me.”

“I do remember Uncle Archie writing my late mother about Aunt Lily’s untimely death.” Mary says, “she did not cry a tear.” Mary said.

“How can twin sisters be so different from each other?’ Collin said.

“I don’t know my Lord husband, my mother was a silly, vain creature, whereas your late mother was a well loved young woman.” Mary said.

“My mother had so much jewelry.” Mary said, “All she cared for is petty things like nice clothes, jewelry, and going to dances, parties, and balls.”

“I could not cry when my parents died of the cholera.” Mary said,” I tried but no tears would come out of my eyes.”

“All the other children cried when they were told they lost their parents to the cholera accept me.” Mary said to Collin.

“I remember the first time you cried it was out in the Moor outside of our garden.” Collin said, “My father came up to you and asked why you were by out there by yourself.” Collin said.

“He took you in his arms, and said, not to be afraid he would never lock up the garden again and thanked you for bringing us back to life.” Collin said, “You learned to cry and he learned to laugh and smile again.”

“I am glad I was able to restore you to health and Uncle Archie to happiness again.” Mary said.

“You did so much for us My Mary.” Collin said.

“You were a God-sent to us.” Collin said, “I truly feel my late mother sent you to us to help us to live again and are restore us to health and happiness again.”

“I am sure Aunt Lily would have wanted you to be happy.” Mary said.

“I know she would.” Collin said.

“We both found a new life within my late mother’s garden.” Collin said.

“Yes we did, we learned to move forward rather than backwards.” Mary said, “Some of my happiest times were spent in our garden.”

“We will spend many more happy times in our garden.” Collin said.

“Yes we will, just the four of us.” Mary said.

“Yes just the four of us.” Collin replied.

Mary lay back on her pillows and relaxed.

“My wife, stay in bed.” Collin says, “if you need anything use the bell and Martha will come to you. Mrs. Murdock will see to the girls.” Collin said.

“It shall be as you wish.” Mary said relaxing on her pillows.

“Get some rest.” Collin said, “I will come and check on you later on.”

Mary closed her eyes laid back on her pillows and fell back a sleep. Collin walked quietly out of the room.

Collin gave orders that no one was to disturb Mary unless she rang the bell for something. He gave orders that Mrs. Murdock would watch the children and Martha would come to her if she needs something.

Collin went downstairs and went into the library and said, “Mother, oh Mother, I need you so much right now.”

“What is it my son?” Lily’s soothing voice came quietly whereas only Collin could hear it.

“I am worried mother about My Mary.” Collin tells Lily.

“Don’t worry Collin, Mary will be fine. She is strong and sturdy.” Lily tells her son in her calming voice.

“Mother I need you now more than ever.’ Collin said.

“I am here with you whenever you need me. Rest easy my Son, Mary will be fine.” Lily says and than she vanished as quickly as she came to Collin in the library.

Lily’s spirit always calmed Collin and he knew that his dear late mother was watching over his family.

Collin goes sits down in front of the fireplace. He picks up his newspaper and starts to read it.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the library door and says, “Your daughters are asking to see you Master Collin. Shall I bring them down to you?”

“Yes Mrs. Murdock, bring my daughters down to the library.” Collin said looking up from reading his newspaper.

“Very good Sir. I will go and get them for you.” Mrs. Murdock said.

‘Mrs. Murdock bring them down quietly. I want nothing to disturb my lady wife.” Collin says.

“It will be done as you ask.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock brings the girls down to the library and says, “Lady Lily and Maggie, Sir.”

“Come in girls. Play quietly.” Collin says to them.

“Papa, where is Momma?” Lily asks

“Momma is resting.” Collin tells Lily.

“Is Momma alright papa?” Lily asks

“Momma will be fine if she gets some rest. One day my daughter you will yourself understand what it is to be a woman.” Collin said.

“I don’t want to grow up, leave Momma and you.” Lily says.

“My daughter we all grow up. There is nothing we can do to stop the process.” Collin tells Lily gently.

“I will never leave Momma and you papa.” Lily says.

“My dearest Lily, you will have the awesome responsibility of retaining Misselthwaite Manor when Momma and I have passed away. You will be The Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor in your own right.” Collin tells her, “Momma and I have been very happy here.”

“I will keep Misselthwaite Manor in our family papa. I will never marry.” Lily tells him.

“You are very young to decide such things Lady Lily?” Collin tells his daughter.

“I will never marry papa I will be like Miss. Nightingale and Miss Barton.” Lily tells Collin.

“These excellent women had vocations Lily. They did not decide such things so early in their lives.” Collin said.

“I read about them, they were happy because they were able to help people. This is what I want to do is help people.” Lily said.

“You have a very noble calling my daughter.” Collin said smiling at her.

Lily smiled at Collin; it warmed him, because Lily looked so much like his lady mother Lily and Mary. Lily had Mary’s beautiful smile.

Lily went back over to the fireplace, and played quietly with her dolls.

Lady Maggie played by Collin’s feet and Collin says, “Lady Maggie you are the quiet one.”

Lady Maggie just looks up at Collin and smiles at him.

“You have always been the quiet one ever since you were born.” Collin tells her.

“Papa I have not much to say.” Maggie says.

“That is alright my daughter, when you are older I am sure you will quite a lot to say.” Collin tells her affectionately.

“Papa I am but a little girl.” Maggie said, “I shall not leave you for a long time.”

“One day Lady Maggie you will grow up as your sister is growing up and you may or may not marry.” Collin says.

“Papa who would marry a second daughter.” Maggie said.

“Many young men would marry the second daughter of Lord Craven. I have set aside a dowry for you.” Collin says.

“Papa I don’t wish to marry. I wish to do something noble and good.” Maggie tells Collin.

“Ah both of my daughters would become like Miss Florence Nightingale.” Collin says.

“Papa, when I am older I would do something to help people.” Maggie said.

“Both of my daughters have a vocation to help those less fortunate than themselves.” Collin said affectionately.

The little girls smile at Collin and continue to play quietly among themselves.

Collin is proud of both Lady Lily and Maggie. He smiles at them as they play among themselves.

“Girls, you play quietly down here. I am going to go check up on your Momma.” Collin says.

“Yes papa.” Lily replies and Collin gets up, and walks up the stairs to their bedroom. Mary is sleep and he goes and sits in the chair near their bed. He makes no noise so he doesn’t bother her.

Collin looks at Mary lying in the bed so quietly and still. Tears start to roll down his cheeks and he calls out for his mother, Lily.

“Mother, Oh Mother, I need you here right now.”

Lily’s gentle spirit says, “Collin my son, what is that makes you cry?”

“Mother, I am worried about my dear Mary. I can’t live without her as father could not live out you until Mary came into our lives. I know you sent her to us so we could start to live again.” Collin says in tears.

“Collin, Mary is fine. She is just enceinte.” Lily says to him quietly.

“How do I know she will be alright Mother after she has this baby and goes through the surgery?” Collin asks Lily.

“Mary is strong, she will be fine.” Lily says in her calming voice.

“Be happy my son. Mary will be fine.” Lily replies and vanishes as quickly as she appears to calm Collin down.

Collin dries his tears, and Mary wakes up, looks up at Collin, “My husband what is wrong?” Mary asks

“I have been worried about you all day.” Collin said.

“Whatever for my lord husband, I am only pregnant.” Mary said.

“Mary My Mary, I could stand the thought of losing you. I would surely go mad if I did.” Collin tells Mary.

“I am not going to leave you for a long time.” Mary says to Collin gently.

“How do we know that My Mary, how do we know.” Collin says.

“We just do know my husband. We have not done everything we are meant to do.” Mary says.

“Would you like anything my Mary?” Collin asks her.

“Yes I would love some tea and scones.” Mary said.

“I will ring for Martha and have Martha bring them to you. I have left the girls downstairs in the library. I will leave to rest, and be back later to check on you.” Collin said.

“I am not going anywhere my husband.” Mary said.

“I will send Martha to you.” Collin said ringing the bell.

Martha appears and says, “Yes Master Collin.”

“Lady Mary would like so tea and scones. Please to the kitchen and bring her some tea and scones.” Collin ask Martha.

“Yes Master Collin, I will go to the kitchen and get the tea and scones for Mistress Mary.” Martha replies and leaves the bedroom.

Collin goes back downstairs to the library where Lady Lily and Maggie are still playing.

“I was upstairs checking on your Momma. She is much better.” Collin tells their daughters.

“I want to see Momma.” Lily asks Collin.

“I will take you to see her before you go to bed.” Collin tells Lily.

“Alright papa.” Lily says playing with her doll.

“Dinner will be ready in a few minutes Lord Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock. Make sure the cook makes something light for my lady wife.” Collin tells her.

“Yes Sir, the cook has made her some soup, and homemade bread.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Have Martha carry her dinner up to her.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I have promised our daughters they could visit their mother after dinner. I will take them to see their mother.” Collin said.

Mrs. Murdock says, “Very good Sir.”

Collin sits in the library with his daughters until dinner is served. They walk to the dining room. There is an empty chair where Mary would have sit but she was not feeling well.

The cook prepared a splendid dinner for Collin, Lily, and Maggie, but Mary’s presence was missed by Collin.

They ate dinner quietly and very little was said between any of them.

Never had there been a love so great between two people such as Collin Craven and Mary Lennox Craven. Accept between his father, The Late Archibald Craven and his Lily, the girl from Thwaite Village who tended her garden when she caught the eye of Lord Archibald Craven in 1899.

Lily’s spirit never left Misselthwaite Manor. She promised never to leave Misselthwaite Manor and she never did.

Chapter 27: Mademoiselle Madeline’s School For Young Ladies.

It was in the middle of the year of 1931 that Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven began her education process by attending Mademoiselle Madeline’s School for Young Ladies in London.

It was a tearful good bye between Lady Lily who was six years old, her youngest sister, Lady Maggie, who was four years old and her parents Lord and Lady Collin Craven.

Mary made sure Lady Lily was dressed befitting her rank and social status as the eldest daughter of the Lord Craven of Misselthwaite Manor.

Lady Lily stood at the door and said, ‘Momma, why must I be sent away so far away?”

“My daughter you must be taught those things that noble English women must learn.” Mary tells Lily.

“Why can’t I stay at home Momma? Lily cries.

“I hate to see you go but this school is the finest in London. You will come home weekends.” Mary assures her daughter.

The chauffeur had driven around to the front of the manor and said, “I am ready sir to drive Milady Lily into London.”

Collin takes Lily’s hand and says, “James is ready to drive you into London. We are asking you to try it for six months and if you don’t like it at the end of six months we will come and take you back.”

“Please papa don’t make me go.” Lily cries.

“Lily my dearest Lily, you must go.” Collin says placing her in the automobile.

“James when you reach Mademoiselle Madeline’s ask her to give us a call so we know that Lily got settled in.” Collin asks James.

“Yes Sir, I will give the headmistress your message.” James said.

“Lily be good please. We will see you on Friday.” Mary said.

Collin closes the door, and watches James drive away and down the driveway and off the property of Misselthwaite Manor.

Maggie sat there crying for her oldest sister, and Mary says, “Maggie my dearest, you will not be alone. Papa and I will get you a nanny.”

“Why can’t I go with my sister?” Maggie cries.

“You are very young but when your time comes, you will join her.” Mary promises Maggie.

“I miss my sister.” Maggie cries.

“Come Little Lady, dry your tears.” Collin asks Maggie.

“Who will play with me now that Lily is not here with me.” Maggie asks.

“I will send Martha to you until we can find you a nanny.” Mary said.

Collin looks at Mary said, “Is what we are doing the right thing for Lily by sending her away so soon from us.”

Mary said, “We are preparing her for the station of life which she will inherit upon our death my lord husband.”

“She is so young Mary my wife.” Collin said.

“Some young girls are sent away much earlier to learn what they must learn do their social status in England.” Mary said.

“One day Our Lily will be Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor. She will learn how to deal with life’s little problems.” Mary says.

“You love much my lord husband.” Mary said, “She will be fine once she settles in and meets some girls her own age.” Mary said.

“How do we know she will not be mistreated?” Collin asks

“Barrister Cates will let us know how Lily is being treated.” Mary said,

“Mary, if I find out that Mademoiselle strikes Lily, I will withdraw her from that institution.” Collin tells Mary.

“Mademoiselle will not use corporal punishment or discipline on Lily. She must learn discipline.” Mary says.

“I have never liked these French and their manners.” Collin says. “They will try to turn Lily into a little French lady rather than a little English lady.”

“Lily must remember she is English not French.” Mary says.

“We must give Mademoiselle a chance.” Mary said.

“We will six months.” Collin says.

“I agree six months. I have instructed Mademoiselle to send us monthly reports on Lady Lily.” Mary said.

“We are so sure this is right for her.” Collin says.

“Yes we are right. Our Lily will be fine.” Mary says.

“Come my lord husband, we will go have tea and scones, take Lady Maggie out for a walk through the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“I will be there shortly.” Collin tells Mary and follows her into the manor.

Lady Maggie is in the library playing with her dolls, and Mary says, “Maggie come we are going to go take a walk on the grounds. It is a beautiful day.”

“Momma, I miss my sister.” Maggie tells Mary.

“Lily will be home on Friday afternoon.” Mary tells Maggie.

“Come I will have the Cook get you a glass of milk and some fresh scones.” Mary says taking her daughters hand.

Collin, Mary, and Maggie sit in the library, having the midmorning tea, milk, and scones.

“My- it is a beautiful day.” Mary says, “It is a perfect day to visit the gardens on the property.”

“Yes it is a nice day. Let us go see how Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff is coming along with the gardens.” Collin said.

Mary, Collin, and Lady Maggie walk outside of the manor onto the property and follow a path down to the gardens.

“Dickon are you there in the garden.” Mary calls out.

“Aye Miss Mary.” Dickon calls back.

They walk into the garden and it is looking beautiful.

“Oh Dickon, Ben and you are truly doing magic to the garden.” Mary says.

“Thank ye Miss Mary.” Dickon said.

“Good day Little Miss Maggie.” Dickon says.

“I am afraid Lady Maggie doesn’t take to strangers very well.” Collin says.

“It is alright.” Dickon said.

“Where might Lady Lily be?” Dickon asked

“Lady Lily is on her way to London to go to school there.” Mary says.

“I see I hope she likes it there.” Dickon said.

“Our daughter is being groomed to take over Misselthwaite Manor one day.” Mary said, “she will be home on the weekends.”

“I bet the wee Lady cried her eyes out.” Dickon said.

“Yes she did cry, but what we did is necessary.” Mary said.

Dickon said nothing, but talked about the garden.

“The flowers are blooming nicely Lady Mary.” Dickon said.

“Oh yes, they are beautiful this year.” Mary said.

“How are the other gardens doing Dickon?” Mary asked

“They are coming along nicely Miss Mary.” Dickon said.

Mary looked around and in her mind’s eye, she could imagine her Aunt Lily in the garden with her beloved Archibald. She smiled when she thought of the two lovebirds that locked themselves up in the garden for hours at a time.

Mary stood around and it was is if she could hear Lily singing to her beloved Archibald, “Je Suis Le Jardin Mon Amour Archie. Venir a’ le jardin a’ être avec me dans nous jardin.”

Je suis dans le jardin. Je suis le jardin attente pour vous.”

Collin said, “What is it my lady wife?”

“Oh it is nothing, something I like to imagine my Aunt Lily and Uncle Archibald in this beautiful garden paradise they made for each other.” Mary said.

“Yes I can imagine all the hours my late parents spent in this garden alone with only themselves and the love they have for each other.” Collin said, “Then I can hear my late father cry for my mother who died shortly after giving birth to me, “ Lily, Lily don’t leave me you promised never to leave me.”

“My mother’s last words to my father, “ I love you Archie I love you and then she closes her eyes and dies leaving my father totally destroyed until you come into our lives in 1911.” Collin said.

“Yes, comment pouvoir nous toujours savoir.” Mary says in French, “comment pouvoir nous, nous faire ne pas savoir.”

“This garden is our paradise now. We have the happiest memories in this garden that was a wedding gift from your father to your late mother.” Mary said.

“Yes, it is a monument to our love.” Mary said, “We were married in this garden, we shared in this garden.”

Collin said, “We found love for each other in this garden. It never changed over all the years we were separated from each other.” Collin said.

“Our love is ageless and endless.” Mary said.

“My Mary we are both incurable romantics.” Collin said.

“Yes we are, just like your late mother and father.” Mary said.

Mary walks around the garden and says, “It is magnificent.”

“It will be more so when the roses bloom in June.” Dickon says.

“Yes the roses, they are beautiful and so many of them.” Mary says.

“I love the pink roses.” Mary says.

“This garden, this garden brings back such happy memories.” Mary says.

“I remember my lord husband telling me when we were but 10 years old, I never want us to apart I will marry you.” Mary said.

“Yes and it 23 years later, and we are married.” Collin said.

“Yes my lord husband, you waited for me all those years.” Mary said.

“I love this garden.” Mary said happily.

Lady Maggie sat by the pond played with the water.

Mary looks at her youngest daughter, “Maggie, Lily will be back on Friday.”

Maggie just sat there looking sad and lonely.

Collin walked over to Maggie and said, “We will get you a nanny and she will do things with you until it is your time to join your sister.”

Maggie looked up at Collin, smiled but it was a lonely, sad smile.

“Dickon I wonder if Beggar is still alive.” Mary asked him.

“Mistress Mary, Beggar is no longer with us but her children are with us.” Dickon said.

“My first little friend as lonely child.” Mary said.

“My lady wife, you should sit down.” Collin tells her.

‘Yes, we must add a little Italian bistro set out here in our garden. We can have our tea and scones out here in the summer time.” Mary said.

”It will be ever so romantic.” Mary said, “We can smell the roses, and flower in bloom.”

Collin just listened to Mary’s romantic heart talk. He felt the same way.

“Well we should let you get back to work Dickon.” Mary says.

“Yes Mistress Mary, there is much to be done in these gardens before summertime.” Dickon said.

“Let us go my lady wife and daughter.” Collin said, offering Mary his arm.

Mary took Collin’s arm, along with Maggie they walked out of the garden.

They started back to the manor and Martha came out and said, “Excuse me Lord Craven, ye Barrister called from London.”

“What did he want Martha did he say?” Collin asked Martha

“I am sorry Mrs. Murdock told me not to ask it was none of me business.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha, I will call Barrister Cates back.” Collin said.

Collin, Mary, Maggie, and Martha made their way back to the manor and Mrs. Murdock opened the door, “Sir, call your Barrister he says it is most important.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock please bring me the phone.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock brings Collin the phone and he dials the operator and asks to be connected with Barrister Cates in London.

Once he is connected the secretary says, “Good Morning Barrister Cates office, may I help you?”

“Yes this is Lord Craven returning Barrister Cates call.” Collin said.

“One minute, I will ask him to pick up his phone in his office.” The secretary said.

“Good Morning Barrister Cates speaking.” The voice said.

“Good Morning this is Lord Craven returning your call.” Collin said.

“Good Morning Sir, I am calling you to let you know your daughter Lady Lily is dong fine here in London. She is getting along just fine with the rest of the young ladies there at the school.” Barrister Cates said.

“I see and how is she doing with her lessons and so forth.” Collin asked.

“Mademoiselle Madeline tells me she is an excellent student.” Barrister Cates said.

“I am glad to hear that. Does she need anything?” Collin asks.

“Not presently.” Barrister Cates said.

“See to it Mr. Cates. You are her guardian as long as she resides in London.” Collin says.

“I will see that Lady Lily get what she needs.” Mr. Cates tells Collin.

“Thank you for the call Barrister Cates. Call me as often as you need too.” Collin says.

“I will call you once a week with her progress.” Barrister Cates says.

“Thank you and good bye.” Collin says hanging up the phone receiver.

Mary stands there says “My lord husband.”

“It is good news my lady wife. Our daughter is coming along nicely. It appears she is an excellent student and has made some friends.” Collin says.

“I told you my lord husband there was nothing to worry about.” Mary says, “Lily knows she will be the next lawful Grand Mistress of this great manor.”

“I will always worry about Lily.” Collin said.

“You must not worry about her. She will make you proud of her one day.” Mary said.

“I am proud of Lily and Maggie.” Collin says.

“As it should be my lord husband.” Mary replies.

“We will go to open house at Mademoiselle Madeline’s and you will see for yourself how well adjusted Lily has become to her new surroundings.” Mary said.

“Yes we will go.” Collin said.

Mary smiled, rang for Martha, “Martha have the Cook make us some tea and give us some of those fresh scones.”

“Yes Ma’am, I will the order you request.’” Martha said.

“I think I will take my tea out on the porch and drink it there.” Mary says, “It is too beautiful to stay indoors.”

Mary picks up her tea and scones carries it outside sitting down on the patio set.

Collin follows her out, and sits down next to her.

“This is a wonderful day. The gardens are looking charming.” Mary said.

“Lady Maggie come out and be with us.” Mary calls her younger daughter to her.

Maggie walks out with her milk and scones, and sits down next to Collin.

Collin, Mary, and Maggie spend the day out on patio until Maggie becomes tired and Mary calls for Martha, ‘Martha I think Lady Maggie is in need of a nap. Why don’t you take her up to the nursery? Stay with her.” Mary says

“Yes Ma’am, come My Lady Maggie, I will put ye down for a nap and stay with ye.” Martha said.

Maggie takes Martha’s hand and walks inside and up to the nursery.

“Maggie is not use to not having Lily by her side.” Collin said.

“She will get use to it in due time.” Mary said.

“We will find her a nanny but until which time we do I will have Martha be with her.” Mary said.

“Maggie is comfortable with Martha. We will assign the position of nanny to Martha.” Collin said.

“Yes I think that is a very good idea, Martha is idea nanny for Lady Maggie.” Mary says, “I will tell her the good news and I Know her dear mother can use the raise in what Martha brings home in pay.” Mary said.

“We will have to appoint Betty to take Martha’s place.” Mary said, ‘Have Mrs. Murdock tell Betty she is to take over Martha’s duties as Martha is now Lady Maggie’s nanny.” Collin said.

Mary picks up the bell and rings it, Mrs. Murdock comes in and says, “Yes Lady Mary.”

“Mrs. Murdock we have changed positions around. Betty is to take Martha’s place and Martha has now been appointed as Lady Maggie’s nanny.” Mary informs Mrs. Murdock.

“I will inform Betty that she now has Martha’s position.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Betty is to be given what Martha would receive in pay. Martha’s pay has gone up due to the seriousness of her responsibilities.” Collin says.

“I will tell them.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I trust everything is well with Lady Lily in London.” Mrs. Murdock asks Collin.

“Yes Lady Lily is adjusting very well to her new situation.” Collin said.

“I am glad to hear that Sir.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Mrs. Murdock makes sure James picks Lady Lily up at school at noon time on every Friday.” Collin says.

“I will give him your instruction Lord Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“My lord husband I am sure if we give our daughter time she will feel more at home at Mademoiselle Madeline’s.” Mary says.

“I want our daughter home on weekends. It is not good for her to be at school on weekends.” Collin said.

“Collin my husband, Lady Lily must be trained for the station and position in life that will be hers after we have died.” Mary said.

“Lily is being trained. She needs her family. Mary think about how your late parents treated you like you didn’t even exist. I know you don’t want to remember that part of your life. Just think how Lily feels.” Collin said.

“I have nothing but contempt for my late parents.” Mary said, “I was a miserable little girl. The only person I felt that cared about me was my Ayah.” Mary said.

“Yes, now you are sending Lily away to learn what Frenchify manners, when she is English.” Collin said.

“Lily must be taught that which I can’t teach her nor any Governess or Au Pair.” Mary says.

“Our daughter needs to be taught English customs, manners, and every thing English not any thing French.” Collin says.

“Collin we have agreed that Lady Lily should stay there for six months and by that time we will have suffice progress reports from the school she attends.” Mary says.

“Yes we have agreed and six months will prove if she has learned anything English.” Collin said.

“I don’t want to argue with you my lord husband.” Mary said, “I don’t have the energy.”

“I wasn’t aware that we were arguing.” Collin said.

“Well I wouldn’t say we are arguing just disagreeing.” Mary said.

“I thought we both had our daughter’s interest in mind.” Collin said.

“We do but Lily needs Mademoiselle’s Finishing School.” Mary said.

“Very well my lady wife, we will do it your way for six months.” Collin says.

“Thank you for this you will not regret it.” Mary said to Collin.

“We shall see my lady wife.” Collin said.

“Yes when you see how well behaved Lady Lily is when she comes home, you will see we haven’t made a mistake.” Mary said.

Collin said nothing but went sat down in his armchair and started to read the newspaper.

Mary walked over and sat her chair, took out her book, and started to read it.

Mary and Collin were quiet for the rest of the evening. They rarely argued or disagreed accept this one time concerning the education of their eldest daughter, Lily.

Mary ran the bell and Martha came and said, “Yes Ma’am.”

“Martha have the cook make me some tea please.” Mary asked.

“Yes Ma’am right away.” Martha said.

Collin looks over at Mary and says, “We are not arguing Mary.”

“I never said we were.” Mary says looking up for her book.

“Collin it is very different raising daughters than sons.” Mary said, “Naturally parents are more concerned for their daughters than their sons. If they have them. Men don’t have to worry about their reputations.” Mary said.

“It is alright for young men to diddle dawdle but it isn’t alright for young women to do it. If they do they are given the worse reputation like they are wanton.” Mary says.

“I realize that there is double standard for men and women even in the 20th century.” Collin said.

“Yes, I don’t want our daughter to be labeled with a bad reputation.” Mary said, “This is why Mademoiselle will make sure Lily is properly chaperoned when she goes out with the other young girls at the school.” Mary says.

“I want Lily to retain her good reputation and character.” Mary said.

“She will be worth a great deal if she is a virgin.” Mary said.

“The French are not known for the best of morals Mary.” Collin says, “They were the ones that start to turn women into coquettes.” Collin said.

“I can assure you Barrister Cates will inform of us any immoral behavior that may be taught there. If I found out that the school is teaching her to be a flirt and coquette I will go get her myself and find her a proper English tutor and Governess.” Mary said.

“Very well I know you will do what is moral and right for our daughter.” Collin says.

“Indeed.” Mary said, “Now I hope you will forgive me. I am tired and I am going to bed. I do hope you will join me.”

“I will be up in a few minutes my dear wife.” Collin said.

“I will be waiting for you don’t be too long.” Mary said.

“I will be up in a few minutes.” Collin replies.

Mary gets up, heads for upstairs to their bedroom.

Mary sits on the side of the bed and says,” Tante Lily, quel suis Je ouvrage dommage. Dire me.”

Je suis fatigué Tante Lily, Je faire ne pas pensé Je volonté faire il.’” Mary says.

Mary walks over, starts to get undressed, and breaks down a second time.

“Lassier ceci être nous dernier enfant.” Mary cries.

Collin walks in and sees Mary crying and goes over to her, “What is it my Mary?”

“It is nothing I am just a pregnant woman prone to outbursts of crying.” Mary says.

“You are tired again my dear Mary. Let me get you some warm milk and sleeping powders.” Collin asks.

“I will not turn you down.” Mary cries.

Collin rings the bell, Mrs. Murdock appears at the door and says, “Yes Master Collin, prepare some warm milk for Lady Mary and bring me some sleeping powder so I made add it to her milk. She is once again too tired.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir, I will go at once and get the warm milk. My Lord may I suggest that you call the doctor in if Lady Mary is not feeling well.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“No she needs rest and quiet.” Collin said, “This pregnancy is not as easy on her as the last two I fear.”

“I will be back with the warm milk and sleeping powder.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Mary looks at Collin and said, “You must think I am silly My lord husband.”

“No not at all, I think this pregnancy is much harder on you than the last two.” Collin says.

“Please don’t think me silly. I am so tired Collin.” Mary cries.

“I don’t think you are being silly.” Collin comforts Mary in his arms.

Mrs. Murdock comes back with Mary’s warm milk and the sleeping powder and Collin adds some to the milk and said, ‘Drink the warm milk my lady wife. You need rest and peace.”

“Je volonté avoir ne pas paix jusqu’à Je avoir ceci enfant.” Mary says in French.

Collin isn’t fluent in French as he attended Oxford.

“You are tried my lady wife.” Collin says, “You know I love you and I would do anything for you.”

“I know this my lord husband I know this. I am tired please let me sleep the sleeping powder is taking affect.” Mary says sleepily.

“I will be right here by your side when you wake up.” Collin says.

Mary says nothing, but lies down on the bed, before her head hits her pillows she is fast sleep.

Collin goes to the window the overlooks the garden and says, “Mother, mother, I need you.”

“I am here Collin, what is a matter my son.” Lily’s spirit asks.

“It is Mary mother, I am worried about her. She cries all the time and speaks in French.” Collin said.

“Be patient my son.” Lily says.

“I am patience mother.” Collin says.

“Love her Collin just love her.” Lily says and disappears once again.

Collin gives strict orders that no one is to bother Mary accept Betty who is taking Martha’s place, Mrs. Murdock, or himself.

He walks to the nursery and says to Martha, “Lady Mary must not be bothered. You have control of Lady Maggie. This pregnancy is harder on her than the last two.”

“I will make sure I keep Lady Maggie entertained.” Martha says.

“Thank you Martha, however, if Lady Mary wishes to see Maggie, you may take her into to see her.” Collin says.

“Sir, if you like I can ask my mother to come in and take care of Lady Mary.” Martha said.

“No, it will not be necessary Martha.” Collin said.

“Very well Sir.” Martha said and went back into the nursery to keep Lady Maggie company.

Collin heads back for their bedroom, and pulls up a chair to keep a watch on Mary. Mrs. Murdock says quietly, “Sir if Lady Mary doesn’t take care of herself she will lose this baby.”

“This is what we are trying to avoid all together.” Collin said.

“Please sir let me call me My ladies doctor in.” Mrs. Murdock asks.

“I don’t like doctors with French names. Ask Martha to ask her mother to come by.” Collin said.

“Yes Sir, I will ask Martha to ask her Mother to stop by and take care of Lady Mary.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin said sitting by their bedside.

Collin stays awake all night long watching Mary and in the morning, Mrs. Murdock says. “Sir you haven’t been a sleep all night long.”

“I can’t sleep until I know my lady wife is alright.” Collin said.

“Mrs. Sowerby is here to look after Lady Mary Sir. You may get some rest now.” Mrs. Murdock tells Collin.

“Very well, I will get some rest. Have Mrs. Sowerby to keep a close watch on Lad Mary.” Collin said.

“I will let you know when she is a wake my lord Collin.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says and goes into a quest room and goes to sleep for a while.

It is not until late that Mary finally wakes up, she sees Mrs. Sowerby by her side and says, “How is my lady feeling now?”

“I am tired very tired.” Mary sighs.

“All the more better for you to stay in bed until you feel better.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Where is my lord husband?” Mary asks.

“Lord Collin has gone to sleep. He has been awake with you all night my lady.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Let him sleep.” Mary says, “He needs it.”

“He is worried about you My lady.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

“I know he is. What can I do about it?” Mary asks.

“There is not a lot anyone can do about anyone worrying about anyone.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“My lady you must take care if you don’t this baby will be born too soon.” Mrs. Sowerby warns Mary.

“If I only knew if this child was going to be a boy.” Mary said.

“Master Collin doesn’t care what this child is, a boy or girl.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Lay back Mistress Mary and rest.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“I will but please do ask Betty to bring me some tea.” Mary asks.

“I will ring for Betty and ask her to bring it to you.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

Mrs. Sowerby rings for Betty and she appears at the door, “Please bring My lady some tea and scones.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Betty said and she heads for the kitchen to get Mary’s tea and scones.

Mary lies back in the four-poster bed and says. “I am so tired Mrs. Sowerby.”

“Rest my lady.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

Mary waits for her tea and scones to be brought to her.

Mary says quietly, Tante Lily ou étais vous Je avoir besoin de vous.”

“Je volonté ne pas faire il ceci temps.”

“Je suis pour faible prendre garde de ma marié et ma enfant.” Mary says, she sips her tea and nibbles on her scones.

She lays back and falls back to sleep.

Later that afternoon Collin wakes up, washes his face, and heads for their bedroom to check on his beloved wife, Mary. He sees Mrs. Sowerby there and says, “How is my wife doing?”

“Sir I can not honestly say how she is doing. She talks in French and is and out coherency.” Mrs. Sowerby tells Collin.

“Sir, I must ask you a serious question, if you must chose between your child or your wife, which one would you take.” Mrs. Sowerby asks Collin.

“I don’t need to answer that question. I have two children. I would choose my wife but do what you can to save both.” Collin says.

“I will do what I can; I am calling in My lady’s doctor. He needs to be here just in case.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Do what you must Mrs. Sowerby, I trust you.” Collin says.

“Thank you Sir.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Has my lady wife woken up at all?” Collin asked.

“Oh yes my lady has woken up, drank some tea and eaten some scones.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

“You may go Mrs. Sowerby; I will take care of my lady wife now.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir. If you need me again please send Martha to the cottage to get me again.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“I will send for you.” Collin says gratefully and pays Mrs. Sowerby fourteen gold crowns.

“Thank you Sir for your goodness.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“No thank you Mrs. Sowerby.” Collin says gratefully.

Collin sit in the chair at Mary’s bedside. Mary wakes up and sees Collin sitting in the chair near their bed.

“My lord husband.” Mary says weakly.

“Mary My Mary, what is a matter my love.” Collin asks.

“I am weak Collin; I fear I will not live much longer after I have this child.” Mary says, “I know I have promised never to leave you.”

“You rest my beloved wife. If you rest, you will be better. You need to be still.” Collin tells her.

“How is our daughter, Maggie?” Mary asks weakly.

“Maggie is fine. Martha is taking good care of her.” Collin says.

“I am glad that Martha is taking care of our Maggie.” Mary says.

“Mrs. Sowerby has recommended I send for your doctor.” Collin says.

“No doctor can help me now Ma Amour.” Mary says.

“You must rest and take it easy My love.” Collin says.

“I will rest.” Mary tells Collin.

“I will be right here by your side if you need anything.” Collin says.

Mary closes her eyes, falls back to sleep.

Collin sits by Mary’s bedside, tears are rolling down his cheeks and he cries, “Mother! Mother, I need you more than ever.”

“Mother I will not let go of my beloved Mary. I can’t live without her just as father could not live without you until you sent Mary to us again.”

“Collin, all will go well. Mary will be fine.” The gentle voice of Lily tells Collin. Calm comes over Collin and Mary sleeps peacefully.

Mary seems to be more at peace and Collin says, “Thank you Mother, I know you will never leave us in our time of need.”

“Never Collin will I leave you.” The gentle voice of Lily tells Collin and soon disappears again.

Mary’s gynecologist Dr. Duvall comes in and says, “I am my lady’s doctor. I am a specialist in women who are pregnant.”

Dr. Duvall comes over checks Mary and said, “There is nothing to fear or worry about she is resting peacefully.”

“Dr. - Mary has sudden outbreaks of crying.” Collin says.

“Pregnancy is difficult sometimes. Once this baby is born she will be fine.” Dr. Duvall said.

“Your lady wife has many months to go. She is only five months pregnant. It is too soon to take the baby.” Dr. Duvall says, “Keep her quiet and make sure she rests as much as possible.”

“I will send for Mrs. Sowerby and Mrs. Murdock will oversee Lady Mary’s health.” Collin said.

“That is good. I will be back in a few days.” Dr. Duvall says.

“Thank you Doctor.” Collin says.

Dr. Duvall walks out of the room and Mrs. Murdock is in the corridor asks, “What is it doctor?”

“Lady Mary is having a difficult pregnancy. She must remain quiet and in bed.” The doctor tells Mrs. Murdock.

“I will see that my lady stays in bed.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I will return later to check on her.” Dr. Duvall says.

“Thank you Doctor.” Mrs. Murdock says and sees him out the door of Misselthwaite Manor.

“Master Collin, shall I sit with Lady Mary for a while.” Mrs. Murdock asks.

“No I will sit with Mary. I want to be near her.” Collin says.

“Very good Sir. Please ring if you need me.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I will let you know. Thank you.” Collin says.

Collin sits by Mary’s side holding her hand and she wakes up and smiles a little, “Why lord husband, you look tired.”

“I am fine my lady wife.” Collin says.

“I am fine my lord husband. I am just pregnant and tired.” Mary says, “Come and join me in bed, I will feel better if you lie by my side.”

“I will be glad to lie by your side and hold you if you remain still and quiet. Your doctor, Doctor Duvall says you must remain in bed and quiet.” Collin tells her.

“I will be still and quiet.” Mary says, Collin lies next to Mary.

It doesn’t take much time before both of them fall asleep.

Lily’s gentle voice say “se reposer ma enfant vous avoir besoin de se.” Je suis ici pour prendre garde de vous les deux.”

Collin and Mary sleep well into the next morning when Mrs. Murdock stops by to check on Mary. She smiles to see that Collin and Mary are resting together and are at peace. She walks away.

Mrs. Sowerby stops by and asks, “How is my lady today?”

“She is much better. Master Collin is lying by her side in their bed. She is resting much better with Lord Collin.” Mrs. Murdock.

“Dr. Duvall wants Miss Mary to eat light foods.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“I will see that she is fed.” Mrs. Murdock tells Mrs. Sowerby.

“How is the little one doing?” Mrs. Sowerby asks.

“Martha is taking care of Lady Maggie.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I am glad that my Martha is taking good care of the little one.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Oh yes, Lady Maggie is very attached to your Martha.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I guess she misses her sister.” Mrs. Sowerby says.

“Oh yes she misses Lady Lily very much.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Well if you don’t need me. I will get myself back to my cottage. I have to cook for my children.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

“I will send Martha if I need you.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Send Dickon, he will know where I am.” Mrs. Sowerby said.

“I will send Dickon to get you.” Mrs. Murdock said sees Mrs. Sowerby out the door of Misselthwaite Manor.

No one bothers Mary and Collin until as the day grows late into the afternoon. Betty walks quietly into the room, places some hot tea and scones on the table near their bed, and leaves as quietly as she came in.

Collin wakes up, sees the tea and scones on the table, quietly gets up without disturbing Mary, pours himself a cup of tea and gets a couple of scones to eat. He watches Mary sleep.

Mrs. Murdock appears and says, “Good Afternoon Master Collin how is my lady today?”

“My lady is still sleep. I want her to sleep as much as possible.” Collin says.

“My lady should be woken up so she can eat something.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“No, let her wake up on her own.” Collin says.

“Very well Sir, when she wakes up, ring for me. The cook has made her some soup and homemade bread.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“I will ring for you when Lady Mary wakes up.” Collin promises.

Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves the room.

Mary wakes up many hours later and says, “Please my lord husband; I would love a cup of tea.”

“I will pour you a cup. The cook has sent up some fresh scones.” Collin says bringing Mary her tea and scones.

Mary sits up drinks her tea and eat her scones.

“The Cook has made some fresh soup and bread.” Collin said.

“Fresh soup and bread, I would love some of it.” Mary said.

“Good I will order Betty to bring us our dinner up to our room.” Collin said.

Collin rings for Betty and said, “Bring Lady Mary’s and my dinner up to our room. We eat our dinner in our bedroom.”

“Yes My Lord Collin.” Betty says.

“My lord husband how is my lady Maggie?” Mary asks

“Our daughter is fine. Martha is taking good care of her.” Collin said.

“I want to see my daughter.” Mary said.

“I will send for her after you and I have eaten our dinner.” Collin promises.

Mary smiles and waits for their dinner to be brought to them so they may dine together.

Betty brings in their dinner, places it over on the table.

“Good Evening My lady. I have your dinner.” Betty says.

“Thank you Betty.” Mary says.

Betty curtseys and leaves the bedroom so Collin and she can eat their dinner together by themselves.

Collin and Mary eat a quiet dinner together. He is happy to see Mary with some color back in her skin. Collin picks up the bell and Betty shows up, ‘Yes My Lord.”

“Ask Martha to bring Lady Maggie to our bedroom. My lady wife wants to see our daughter.” Collin says.

“Yes my lord, I will send Martha and Lady Maggie to your room at once.” Betty says curtseys and leaves the room.

A few minutes later, Martha brings Lady Maggie to see Mary.

“Momma, I miss you. Get well Momma.” Maggie cries.

“I am fine my child.” Mary says.

“Momma, get well so we can go outside.” Maggie asks Mary.

“Martha will be glad to take you outside if you want to go. You must bundle up because it is not yet summertime.” Mary tells her daughter.

“Martha, take Lady Maggie outside if it is nice.” Mary asks Martha.

“Yes my lady.” Martha says.

“Martha will take you outside.” Mary tells Maggie.

“Momma I miss my sister.” Maggie says.

“Your sister will be home for the weekend.” Mary says.

“You have Martha, she will keep you company.” Mary says.

“My lady, you go with Martha. It is nearly time for you to go to bed.” Mary tells her daughter.

“Good night Momma.” Lady Maggie says.

“Good night my daughter.” Mary says, Martha takes her out and walks her back to the nursery.

__________________________________________________

Collin asks Mrs. Murdock to prepare some warm milk for Mary and says, “Dr Duvall has ordered bed rest for you.”

Mary looks up, takes the milk, drinks it.

“I will be right here by your side.” Collin tells Mary.

“My husband, lie beside me and I will rest better.” Mary asks.

“I will lie next to you if you rest and be still.” Collin said.

“I will be still.” Mary promises and a few minutes later she is fast a sleep.”

Mary rests peacefully through the night. Calmness comes over Collin, and he knows all will be all right now.

“Mother, thank you.” Collin tell his mother Lily.

“Rest still my son, all will be fine now.” Lily’s quiet voice tells him.

Collin goes to sleep next to Mary. No one dares to bother them.

They sleep well into the late afternoon of the next day.

Mary and Collin sleep late, until Mrs. Murdock quietly walks into their bedroom with their afternoon tea and scones. She walks quietly out.

Collin wakes up, allowing Mary to sleep and walks over to where Mrs. Murdock lies the tea and scones, he pours himself a cup of tea and reaches for two scones. He sits quietly at the table so he doesn’t waken Mary.

Mary wakes up and says, “My lord, I would dearly love a cup of tea and some scones.”

“I will bring them to you. You must lie still.” Collin reminds. Her.

Mary sits up on her bed, with her pillows pumped up behind her. Collin brings her over her tea and scones.

“How do you feel my lady wife?” Collin asks

“I feel better now.” Mary replies sipping her tea and eat her scones.

“I am relieved.” Collin said.

“How is Maggie?” Mary asked.

“Martha tells me she is doing well. James is going to go pick up Lady Lily today.” Collin said.

“I know Maggie will be glad too see Lily.” Mary said.

“You must overexert yourself.” Collin tells Mary.

“I will not, but I will get up. I need to take a hot bath, and sit up for a while,” Mary says.

“I will have Betty draw you a hot bath, and then when you are dresses come and join me downstairs in the library.” Collin says.

“I will, but for now I will rest a little more.” Mary said lying back onto her pillows.

“I will be downstairs waiting for you my dear wife.” Collin said.

“Send Betty to me; ask her to draw my bath.” Mary said.

“Yes I will.” Mary, don’t be long.” Collin asks Mary.

“I will not be long.” Mary promises and Betty comes to Mary letting her know her bath is ready.

Mary goes to the bathroom, takes off her clothes, and gets into the tub with nice warm water and bathes.

Betty is standing there with her towel and helps her dry off.

“What will Milady wear today? Betty asks

“I think I will wear my blue dress today Betty.” Mary says.

“Very good Ma’am, I will go and get it for you.” Betty said and goes to Mary’s wardrobe and gets the blue dress with a white collar on it.

“Here ye are Ma’am.” Betty says

“Thank you Betty.” Mary said putting on lingerie and having Betty fast her buttons.

Mary walks over to the dresser table, picks her up brush, and brushes her hair.

“How do I look Betty?” Mary asks her

“Ye looks beautiful Ma’am.” Betty said, Ma’am ye need clothes for ladies who are pregnant.”

“I have some maternity dresses Betty.” Mary said, “Am I showing that much?”

“Well Ma’am, that dress is a bit tight around your waist.” Betty says.

“Yes it is I can get a few good uses out of it.” Mary says.

“You may go Betty. I am going downstairs to be my lord husband I know he is waiting for me.” Mary says walking out of their bedroom down the stairs to where Collin is in the library.

Mary walks into the library and Collin looks up and says, “I was wondering what had happened to you My Mary.”

“I had to bathe; I hadn’t bathed for several days.” Mary said.

“You look very fresh and pretty.” Collin said.

“I feel good today.” Mary said smiling.

“I am glad that you are feeling better. Dr. Duvall says you must continue to rest.” Collin said.

“I will rest but I want to go into the gardens and see how they are coming along.” Mary said, “Will you join me.”

“Yes my lady wife I will be glad to join you. Let us take Lady Maggie with us. It will be good for her to get out and run around like child should.” Collin said.

“James has already left to pick up Lady Lily.” Collin said.

“I hope all is going well with Lily in school.” Mary said.

“We will know more when Lily comes home.” Collin replies.

“Martha, Martha, go and bring down Maggie. We are going into the gardens today.” Mary calls out.

“Yes Ma’am I will dress Maggie and bring her right down to ye.” Martha says.

Collin and Mary wait for Martha to dress their daughter Maggie, and bring her downstairs so she may go with them into the gardens.

“It is a magnificent day to go outdoors and walk through the gardens.” Mary said.

“My lady wife, I don’t want you to tire yourself out.” Collin says.

“How can I tire myself out when I am in the gardens?” Mary said cheerfully, “I am glad the bitter cold is going away and the warmer weather is here.”

Collin is happy to see Mary so cheerful and Lady Maggie loves the outdoors so much. Mary loves to see Maggie run wild and free as a child should be allowed to do so.

Collin and Mary walked around the courtyard of Misselthwaite Manor and as they were walking, they saw the chauffeur driven car coming up the driveway. It was James bringing Lily home for the weekend.

Collin, Mary, and Maggie waited until the car stopped; James got out opening the door for Lady Lily.

Lady Lily got up and ran to Collin, Mary, and Lily and said, Momma, Papa, Maggie I am so happy to see you.”

“Hello my angel, how is school doing for you?” Mary asks

“Oh Momma, it is alright. I made some new friends.” Lily said.

“I am glad to hear that you are getting along with the other young girls at the school.” Mary said.

“It isn’t as bad as I thought it would be. My roommate is so nice and we get along so well.” Lily said.

“I am glad to hear you are settling in.” Mary said kissing Lily.

“James please take Lady Lily’s bags up to her room.” Collin said.

“Yes sir Lord Collin.” James said.

Lily ran to Maggie, hugged her, and said, “how are you little sister?”

“I am lonely without you to play with. Momma appointed Martha to be my nanny so I am not so lonely anymore.” Maggie said.

“Maggie I can hardly wait to you come to Mademoiselle’s you will learn so much there. We get to paint, draw, and dance.” Lily said.

“I will not be there for another two or three years.” Maggie says.

Lily looks at Mary and says, “Momma, how have you been?

” My daughter I have been fine.” Mary tells her.

“Papa how have you been? Lily asks Collin

“I am well sweetheart we have missed you. We are glad to hear you are adjusting to your new school.” Collin says.

“We learn all kinds of things.” Lily says, “I love to dance and sing.” Lily said.

“I do hope they are teaching you more thing than just the social graces.” Mary said.

“Yes Momma, we have an hour of each subject.” Lily says.

“I am glad to hear it.” Mary says, “Come join us we are taking a walk around the gardens to see how they are coming along.”

Mary could tell that Mademoiselle was agreeing with Lily. Mary smiled to know that they had picked out the right school for Lily.

“Momma the gardens are looking so wonderful. Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff must be really looking hard.” Lily said.

“Yes the gardens are looked beautiful.” Mary says.

“The roses will not be out until summertime though.” Mary says.

Mary looked at Lily and could tell something was making her happy.

“Tell me my daughter what is making you so happy.” Mary says.

“Oh it is nothing Momma. I just like school.” Lily said.

“Lily you are very young. I know Mademoiselle said no young men were allowed to visit the girls there.” Mary said.

“Momma, every girl at Mademoiselle is my age or older. They do have dances were we can apply what we learned and the dances are chaperoned.” Lily said.

“Ah I see you were introduced to your first dance so you could use your social graces.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am and Le Jacques School for Young men were asked to attend the dance. It was very exciting.” Lily said.

“I see a certain young man asked you to dance at the dance.” Mary said.

“Yes we danced two dances.” Lily said.

“I see what might his name be?” Mary asked.

“His name is Lord Richard Anthony of Sussex.” Lily said.

“I see so he is of a good family and lineage.” Collin said.

“I don’t know much about his family papa.” Lily said.

“I know something to the Sussex and they are good people.” Collin said. “They live to the south of us.”

“Lily you are too young to get involved with young men.” Mary cautioned, “It is fine that they have danced so you can use your social graces. You must remember to protect you reputation.” Mary says.

“I will not do anything to hurt my reputation or our family name Momma and Papa.” Lily says.

“I am glad to hear that.” Collin said, “Maybe one day when you are older it may be a suitable match but that is for you to decide.” Collin said.

“No papa I have decided marriage is not for me. I want to do something with my life that adds meaning and purpose to it like Miss. Nightingale.” Lily says.

“Momma I have read about a widow in the 18th century she converted to Catholicism and started a school for young women in America.” Lily says.

“Yes I know of The American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph.” Mary said.

“There is an order in France which the order in America is now apart of I think I may want to join the order.” Lily says.

Collin and Mary says, “Lily we are Anglicans are you prepared at an appropriate age to convert to Catholicism.”

“Yes Ma’am, I am willing to convert to Catholicism like The widow that converted back to Catholic Faith in 1806.” Lily said.

“This is very serious my daughter.” Mary said.

“I will decide it when I come to age.” Lily says, “This widow was an American Episcopalian which is very close to our Anglican church and she became Catholic.” Lily said.

“Yes The order she found does good works for orphans, elderly, and educated young girls. They have taken over hospitals and they are doing very well.” Mary said.

“We will take about this more when you are older.” Mary said.

“Yes, if you still feel strongly about when you turn 16, we will not stand in your way.” Collin said.

“Thank you papa.” Lily said.

“We want you to be happy Lily. We don’t want to stand in your way of being happy.” Mary says.

Mary, Collin, Maggie, and Lily walk around the gardens. They are just enjoying one of the warmer spring days in Yorkshire.

Mrs. Murdock comes out carrying a tray of tea and scones and says, “Lady Lily you look well.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock I am well and happy to be home for the weekend.” Lily says.

“How was your first week in school?” Mrs. Murdock asked

“It was very exciting.” Lily said.

“I am glad to hear you like it.” Mrs. Murdock.

“Yes I do like school.” Lily said.

Mrs. Murdock smiles, places the try on the table on the patio.

“Do you need anything else Master Collin.” Mrs. Murdock asked.

“No not right now.” Collin replied.

“Very good sir.” Mrs. Murdock says and walks back into the house.

Lady Lily sits down with her parents, and sister, Maggie and enjoys afternoon tea with them.

“I must say school agrees with you Lady Lily.” Mary says

“Yes Momma I love school.” Lily says.

“I am glad that you are getting use to your new environment.” Mary says.

“Mademoiselle takes us out to the Art Galleries, Museums, and we get to look at Art and everything.” Lily says.

“I am glad you learning to enjoy art and music.” Mary said.

“Yes Mademoiselle said she would teach me to play the harp like you play Momma.” Lily says.

“It will be nice we can play together.” Mary says.

“I do hope they are teaching you modesty in dress.” Mary says.

“Yes Momma, our uniform is blue pinafore and white blouse and blue bonnet.” Lily says.

“Mademoiselle says jewelry detracts from one’s natural beauty.” Lily says.

“Well I am glad they teaching you simplicity.” Mary says.

“Yes Mademoiselle has taught us true beauty comes from within not from without.” Lily says.

Collin smiles and says, “I am glad you are happy my daughter.”

Mary is sitting in the chair and says, “Well my daughters and husband, I must follow doctor’s orders. I need to go upstairs and rest for a while before dinner time.”

“Lady Lily and Maggie, you may play quietly in the library or in the nursery.” Mary says, “Now excuse me.”

Collin stands up and says, “I will send Betty to you when dinner is ready.”

“Yes that will be good.” Mary says getting up, and going inside the manor. Collin watches her as she goes inside.

Collin sits back down, and spends some time with his children.

Lily looks at Collin said, ‘Papa Momma isn’t doing well really is she?”

“Lily the last couple of days have been rough on your Momma. There is no need to worry though she has Mrs. Sowerby and her doctor, Doctor Duvall keeping a watch on her.”

“Momma looks tired Papa.” Lily says.

“Momma is pregnant and this pregnancy is harder on her than the first two with you and your sister.” Collin tells Lily.

“Doctor Duvall says everything is fine with your Momma.” Collin tells Lily.

“The best thing for your Momma now is bed-rest and quiet.” Collin tells his daughters, so you two play quietly with each other.” Collin says.

“We will Papa.” Lily says.

“Papa tell us about Grandfather?” Lily asks.

“My father was crippled to a degree. He had a crooked spine. He met grandmother in 1899 and had me in 1900.” Collin said

“Grandmother died shortly after my birth.” Collin said, “If it hadn’t been for your Momma, I would have not made it. She made me get out into the open air and the garden, which belonged to your late grandmother. She bought us back to life your grandfather and me.” Collin said, “Your Momma was the miracle we needed to restore us to life and happiness.” Collin said.

“I wish Grandmother was alive.” Lily said.

“I do wish that too my child.” Collin said, “Sometimes I feel she is very much a live at times.”

“I look like grandmother Lily and Rose Momma says.” Lily says.

“Oh yes, you look very much like both of your grandmothers they were twin sisters.” Collin said.

“Papa I don’t want to marry.” Lily tells Collin again, “I want to be like Miss. Nightingale.”

“You will be whatever you want to be Lily.” Collin says.

“The same goes for you Lady Maggie.” Collin said.

“You will be whatever you want to be my daughters.” Collin said.

Mrs. Murdock appears and says, “Sir, dinner is almost ready.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin said, “Come ladies we must go wash up for dinner.”

Lady Lily and Maggie walk side by side next to their papa, Collin.

Betty knocks on Lady Mary’s door and Mary says, “Yes what is it?”

“I have come up to let ye know that dinner is almost ready.” Betty said.

“I will be down in a few minutes.” Mary says.

“Thank you Miss Mary. I will let your husband and children know.” Betty said.

“Thank you Betty for letting them know.” Mary said.

Mary gets up, washes her face, and looks at herself in the mirror.

“Tante Lily, Je désirer vous étais ici.” Mary says

“Je désirer ceci enfant être ici tantôt.” Mary said, “Je pouvoir ne pas attente pour ceci enfant a être né “Mary says.

Someone knocks on her door, Mary calls out, and “Come in.”

“Good evening my lady wife, how did you rest?” Collin asks

“I had a good rest thank you my lord husband. I was just coming down for dinner.” Mary said.

“Come my lady wife, our daughters are waiting for us. They are hungry as I am.” Collin said.

“Yes let us go to dinner.” Mary said with a smile. Collin and Mary walk out of the bedroom together, walk down the stairs and into the dining room where Lady Lily and Lady Maggie are waiting for them.

“Bon Noir ma fills.” Mary says.

“Bon Noir ma Momma.” Lily says.

“Good Evening my dear Maggie.” Mary says.

“Good Evening Momma.” Maggie said.

“Je voir Mademoiselle est enseignant vous Francais.” Mary demanders la fils Lily.

“Oui Ma Mère elle est enseignant me Francais.” Lily answers.

Mary smiles says, “Je suis joyeux pour écouter que elle est faire il.”

Collin rings the bell, John comes in and starts to serve dinner.

Collin, Mary, and their daughters sit down to a nice family dinner.

Mary eats her dinner slowly and Collin said, “Do you need something lighter to eat My lady wife?”

“No my lord, I just don’t have much of an appetite.” Mary says.

“You must eat something my wife.” Collin said.

“I wish I could I can’t.” Mary says.

“I will have cook make you some soup.” Collin said ringing the bell.

“Yes Sir,” Betty asks coming into the dining room.

“Betty ask Cook to make my lady wife some soup.” Collin asks.

“Yes Sir, I will tell Cook what you ask for.” Betty said curtseying and leaving the room.

“I am sorry I am such a bother my husband.” Mary apologizes.

“You are no bother.” Collin said.

“It seems like every time Cook makes something. I can’t eat it due to my pregnancy.” Mary says.

“What does Dr. Duvall recommend?” Collin asks

“He says to eat what I can because it will be kinder on my system.” Mary says.

“Well we will make sure the Cook makes you soup, broths, and other gentler foods.” Collin said.

“Thank you for understanding my husband please continue to eat I will nibble on this soft bread until the Cook brings me my soup.” Mary says.

Lady Lily looks at her Mother and says, “Momma, are you alright?”

“I am fine my daughter.” Mary replies it just comes with being pregnant.” Mary says

“I will never have any children.” Lady Lily says.

“Oh my daughter children are a great joy.” Mary tells Lily.

“Momma I am never going to marry. I want to be like Miss. Nightingale.” Lily says.

“You remind me of what Queen Elizabeth the First said when she came to the throne in 1558, “There will one mistress here and no master.” Mary said.

“It is true many women have no need of marriage.” Mary said.

“You will listen to your own heart and follow it.” Mary says to Lily.

“Oui Je volonté écouter pour ma coeur et suivre ma coeur.” Lily says.

Mary looked at her oldest daughter and knew Lily was headstrong and very independent.

Collin just listened in as Mary and Lily talked.

The Cook comes out and says, “here is ye soup Ma’am.”

“Thank you Mrs. Smith, I hope I am not too much trouble.” Mary said.

“No trouble ma’am I understand.” Mrs. Smith, the cook said.

Mary began to eat her soup, and had no trouble keeping it down.

“I am glad to see you are able to eat the soup.” Collin says.

“Je volonté a être joyeux quand ceci enfant est né.” Mary says.

“I am sorry my dearest Mary to put you through this all over again.” Collin said.

“Please my husband don’t apologize. This is what happens when two people who are married get together.” Mary said.

“If I had known it was going to cause you some discomfort I would have been a little safer with you.” Collin said.

“How could we know this was going to happen, we couldn’t.” Mary said, “I have no regrets.”

“I see you struggle with this pregnancy and I worry about you.” Collin said.

“Collin, I am fine Dr. Duvall says so.” Mary said, “I would give you a thousand children if I was able too.”

“I am just tired my husband, I think all pregnant woman are cranky.” Mary says.

“I am sure I wouldn’t know because I am not a woman.” Collin says.

“Let us thank God for that.” Mary laughs, “You could endure these changes women must go through their pregnancy.”

Collin agrees and Bette brings in the dessert for them to enjoy.

Mary eats her dessert and Collin is glad to see she is able to eat it with little discomfort.

Mrs. Murdock comes into the dining room and says, “Will you have your tea in the library Sir.”

“Yes please take our tea into in the library. I will turn on the radio and we will sit back, listen to the BBC tonight.” Collin said.

Collin gets up, pushes in his chair, pulls out Mary’s chair, helps her to get up. He offers her his arm, she takes it, and Lady Lily and Maggie follow their parents into the library.

John comes in with fresh logs places them on the fireplace and leaves. Collin walks over to the radio turns it on and it starts to play classical music.

Collin, Mary, and their daughters, Lily, and Maggie enjoy a quiet evening together in the library listening to the radio.

The evening goes well and finally Lady Lily says, “Momma and papa I hope you will excuse me. I am tired.”

“You may go to your room Lily, we know you are tired.” Mary says.

Lily walks over to Mary and Collin, kisses them, and heads for upstairs to the nursery that she shares with Maggie.

Mary looks up and says, “Our Lily is growing up.”

“Lily is but six years old going on 20.” Collin said, “This is what these Finishing schools do they make the child grow up before her time.”

“I think Mademoiselle is doing an excellent job.” Mary said.

“Yes indeed.” Collin replies, “a very good job.”

Maggie is playing with her dolls, Mary says, “Lady Maggie would you like Martha come to get you.”

“No Momma, I can get to the nursery by myself.” Maggie says.

“All right Maggie, kiss us good night and get you to bed.” Mary says.

“Good Night Momma and papa.” Maggie said, kissing them.

“Good Night my child.” Collin said, Maggie leaves the library, heads upstairs to join her sister in the nursery.

Lily is undressing when Maggie comes in.

“Maggie I can hardly wait for you to come to school with me.” Lily says.

“I have many years before I will g to school. Right now Martha keeps me company while you are away at school.” Maggie says.

“Little sister, school is so fun. We are being taught to sing and dance.” Lily says.

“School is so far away from Momma and papa.” Maggie tells Lily.

“I know but we will be together.” Lily says.

“I have two years to go.” Maggie says.

“It will go fast and before you know it we will be together.” Lily says.

“Momma say one day you will be Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor.” Maggie said.

“Momma is pregnant, if the new baby is a boy. He will be given it first. Males have rights over females in England.” Lily says.

“Well may be Momma will give us a new sister.” Maggie says.

“Yes, but I think this time it will be a brother for us.” Lily says.

“I heard Mrs. Murdock say, all men want boys.” Lily said.

“Momma was glad when she had us she told me.” Maggie said.

“Yes I know but papa longs for a son.” Lily says.

Maggie says nothing as she changes into her nightgown.

“I am glad you are back home even for the weekend.” Maggie says to Lily.

“I am glad to be back. We can spend the whole day tomorrow together. I hope it is warm I want to go into the gardens.” Lily says.

Maggie says nothing but climbs into her bed.

“Good night sister.” Maggie says.

“Good night little sister. Je t’ aime.” Lily says.

Lily turns off the light and they drift to sleep.

Chapter 28: A Special Place For You and Me

It was a weekend; Lady Lily had come home for the weekend for Mademoiselle Madeline’s Finishing School for Young Ladies.

Lily was up gone over to the window that looked out into the courtyard and said, “Oh it is a beautiful day, get up Maggie.”

“I want to sleep late.” Maggie said.

“Come Maggie, we can get dressed, go outside, and explore the grounds by ourselves without Martha.” Lily said.

“I am hungry; I want to eat first before we go about exploring on our own.” Maggie said.

“Is that all you think about is eating Maggie. We can have the cook give us a little bag of scones and a thermos of hot tea and we can have a tea party.” Lily said.

“All right, I want to get dressed warmly. If we come down with a cold Momma will only worry about us.” Maggie said.

Lily and Maggie got dressed, went down by the backstairs that lead into the kitchen, Mrs. Smith the Cook was there and she said, “My ladies can I help you?”

“Yes Mrs. Smith can you give a little bag of scones and thermos of hot tea we are going out to explore the grounds.” Lily said.

“Yes My lady Lily, I have a little box I will place some nice fresh scones in the box, and fill up the thermos for you too. Bring it back though.” Mrs. Smith asks Lily.

“We will Mrs. Smith.” Lily says.

Neither Lily nor Maggie had ever explored the grounds by themselves. They had always been accompanied by their parents or Martha.

Lily takes Maggie’s hand and says, “Come little sister; let us go explore the gardens.”

Maggie obediently gives Lily her hand, and Lily takes her hand and they walk out into the grounds of Misselthwaite Manor.

“Momma said there were a lot of gardens.” Lily said.

“I know I have seen many of them.” Maggie said.

“Momma told me about a garden that belonged to late grandmother Lily.” Lily says, “I wonder where it could be.”

“I think it is locked up.” Maggie said.

“Oh no, Momma would never lock up any garden.” Lily says.

Lily and Maggie wander around, come to a little path that leads into a garden and Lily says, “Look here in a garden.”

“It is very pretty.” Maggie said.

“I wonder if this was grandmother’s garden.” Lily says.

“Momma said the garden that belonged to late grandmother was larger than this one.” Maggie said.

“There are so many gardens on our property.” Lily said.

“I know I know, we can call this “Our Garden, we can come here in play on the weekends.” Lily said.

“It seems so sad this garden.” Lily said.

Maggie says nothing, but the two sisters seem happy to have a secret place to come to and play together without being disturbed by Martha.

“Look at the flowers, they are so beautiful.” Lily says.

“I wonder if Dickon knows about this garden.” Lily says to Maggie.

“Dickon knows where all the gardens are.” Maggie says.

“This will be “Our Place” Maggie. Our Special Place.” Lily says.

The two little girls play out in their special place that no one knows of but them. A special place where little girls can be themselves and make believe.

__________________________________________________

A few hours later Mary and Collin wake up, they head for the nursery to check on their daughters, but don’t find them in their nursery.

Mary looks around and says, “Maybe they went downstairs to the library.”

“Let us go downstairs and see if they are in the library.” Collin says and Mary and Collin go downstairs. They walk into the library but don’t see their daughters there.

“I will go check the kitchen.” Mary says.

Mary walks into the kitchen and asks Mrs. Smith “Have you seen the girls?”

“Yes Ma’am, they went outside I gave them some scones and tea to take with them.” Mrs. Smith says, “I hope I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“No Mrs. Smith I am sure they are somewhere on the property. I will send John out to find them.” Mary says.

Mary walks back into the library and says, “The girls went outside to explore the property.”

“I will go get dressed and find them.” Collin said.

“Collin, let them be. They are not lost. They must have found a place to go play. Mrs. Smith gave them a little box of scones and some tea to drink.” Mary said.

“I hope they were dressed warmly.” Collin said.

“I am sure I don’t see their heavy coats hanging up.” Mary said.

“They will come back when they are hungry.” Mary said.

“Our daughters want to explore their yard. They may have found a garden like we did to play in.” Mary said remembering Lily’s Garden.

A few minutes later, the door opened and Lady Lily and Maggie walk into the house and Mary comes out and said, “There you two are where did you two get off too.”

“Momma, we have a secret place where we go to play.” Lily says.

“I see you have gone exploring and you have come across one of the many gardens on the property.” Mary says.

“Yes Momma, we found this garden with beautiful flowers, trees, and a green grass.” Lily says.

“You sound like me Lily. I found your grandmother’s garden locked up.” Mary said.

“We just found a garden that was on the grounds. It has a swing to it.” Lily says.

Mary smiles and said, “I don’t mind you two going out but let me know next time.”

“Momma tell us about Grandmother’s garden.” Lily asks

“Grandpapa Archie gave your late grandmother, Lily a garden for her wedding present when she first came to Misselthwaite. They spent so many happy hours locked up in that garden. Then something happened, she went into early labour and delivered papa and died.” Mary said, “Grandfather Archibald went into mourning and they were not certain papa would live but he did. I found the garden when I was only 10 years old locked up. It hadn’t been kept up for years but Dickon, papa, Martha, and I with the help of Ben Weatherstaff brought the garden back to life.” Mary said.

“Papa and I spent many happy childhood days in the garden.” Mary said fondly. “We have renamed the garder in memory of your late grandmother, Lily’s Garden.” Mary said.

“Our garden is small Momma. It is not far from the house.” Lily said.

“Well just let us know where you are girls.” Mary said, “Go wash up and we will have breakfast.”

Lily took Maggie’s hand and they went upstairs together so Martha could wash them up before breakfast was served.

Mary walks in said, “The girls have found their own garden. A smaller one unlike our garden.”

“Our girls are so much like my dear late mother, Lily, who I often think of.” Collin said.

“Yes they do resemble our mothers.” Mary said.

“Little girls need a private place to be themselves. I used our garden for that very reason. It was my secret garden.” Mary said.

“I remember they use to call my late mother “Le Femme de le combe.” Collin said.

“Ah yes I remember they called her Mademoiselle Lys dans le combe.” Mary said.

“They use to call my late mother, “Rose dans le combe.” Mary said.

Mary said I call my mother Un Rose Avec épine.”

“I can hear your father’s father say that Aunt Lily wasn’t good even to be his son’s bride.” Mary says.

“It is no wonder he waited to marry your mother in 1899.” Mary said, “How your grandfather could approve of my late father is beyond me.”

“My grandfather was a strange person.” Collin said.

“Indeed.” Mary said waiting for Lily and Maggie to come down to have breakfast.

“Good Mornings Ladies.” Collin said to his daughters.

Bon jour papa.” Lily says.

“Lily my dearest please speak English.” Collin asks.

“Good Morning papa.” Lily said.

“That is better; remember dearest we are English not French.” Collin reminds Lily.

“I am sorry papa; it just is that in school we speak French.” Lily says.

“I see they are trying to Frenchify you.” Collin said.

“No papa, I know I am English.” Lily says.

“I am glad that you remember that.” Collin said.

Betty walks into the dining room starts to serve everyone.

Lily says thank you very much Betty for the breakfast.”

“Ye are welcome Demoiselle Lily.” Betty says curtseying.

“So tell me girls where is your garden.” Collin asks

“It is a secret papa. A place just for us girls.” Lily says.

“Little girls need their space to be little girls.” Mary said.

“I remember I use to make pretend gardens in India.” Mary said, “It was so hot, sticky, and humid.”

“Nothing would grow there like flowers.” Mary said, “All I had was sticks, dirt to play with.” Mary said.

“I was totally captivated by Aunt Lily’s garden one Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff helped me to bring it back to life. The first time you saw it you said it was magical garden, it would make you well, and you would live forever and forever.” Mary said.

“Mother’s garden with your help and pluck made me get well.” Collin said.

“Well your nurse said you were a spoiled hypochondriac.” Mary said. “Someone had you believing that you would be like your late father and have his crock spine.” Mary said, “You didn’t.”

“I was bound and determine to get you out of that room and get you into the fresh air because if I made me get better I knew it would get you better.” Mary said, “It did, did it not.”

“Yes we both grew up and to live.” Collin said.

“We will both live to see many changes.” Mary said.

Collin said nothing but continued to eat his breakfast.

Mary sat quietly in her chair sipping her morning tea and eating her dry toast.

Lily said, “Momma may Maggie and I be excused we want to go back to our garden.”

“Yes Lily, Maggie and you may be excused. Please come when Martha or I call for you two.” Mary said.

“Yes Momma we will come.” Lily said, taking Maggie’s hand and leaving the table.

“Lily, Maggie, put on your coats, hats.” Mary said.

“Yes Momma we will.” Lily said.

Mary sat there and smiled “Little girls in the secret places.” She said to Collin.

“We had our secret garden my dearest Mary. We still have it.” Collin said romantically.

“Yes we do don’t us. They are not much different from us.” Mary said.

“No they are not much different from we are.” Collin said.

“Misselthwaite Manor is full of gardens, secret paths, and special places.” Collin said.

“Yes it is remember the secret paths we found leading out of the bedrooms when Murdock tried to lock us in our rooms and keep us from seeing each other. We found a way to get to each other.” Mary said.

“Nothing could keep us from each other. No one ever will.” Collin said.

Mary smiled and said, “Je t’ aime ma marié.”

“I love you too my Mary.” Collin said.

Mary sat in her chair, sipping her tea and thinking about when Collin and she were children.

Mary said, “It wasn’t so long ago when we found our secret garden. We made it come alive and today it is a monument of our love for each other as it was when Uncle Archie gave it to my Aunt Lily as her wedding present.”

“I can imagine my dear late mother spending countless hours out in her garden. She loved the roses and flowers.” Collin said, “I can still hear her sing to my father, “I am in the garden, I am in the garden, I am in our garden Archie.”

“No wonder why they called her Lys dans le combe.” Collin said, “She was le femme dans le combe.”

“Yes my late father and mother now rest in the valley that they first met in.” Collin said.

“Collin, my dearest husband, your mother isn’t dead. Aunt Lily’s spirit lives on in her garden and at Misselthwaite Manor. She angered so many people by marrying your father. She didn’t care. No, wonder why my late mother never told me about my Aunt Lily dying. She was very critical of Aunt Lily marrying Uncle Archie.” Mary said.

“They believe in India that only the body dies. The person’s spirit lives on helping and guiding the people they love.” Mary says.

“I know that much is true Mary. Sometimes when I go into my late mother’s room I smell fresh roses and the scent of her perfume it gives me a sense of peace and calm.” Collin said.

“Aunt Lily is never far away when we need her presence.” Mary says smiling.

“You just need to listen with your heart and she saying. “ Live on my son; live on be happy, I am with you forever.”

Collin smiles and says, “I hear her tell me be brave my son.”

“You are brave Collin. Aunt Lily would be proud of the good man you have become, loving husband and father you are.” Mary says.

“Thank you My Mary.” Collin says, “I try to be brave.”

“You have succeeded.” Mary says, “We are raising two fine daughters and if God wills we will have a son.”

“I don’t care what our baby is. I just want a healthy baby and my wife to come out of it all right.” Collin tells Mary.

“I have come out of two pregnancies; I will come out of this one just fine.” Mary said.

Mary got out of her chair walks over to the picturesque window and watches Lily and Maggie play in the yard together. She smiles and walks away.

“The girls are in the backyard playing with each other.” Mary tells Collin.

“They are very close.” Collin says.

“I know they will always be close to each other. Lily is a leader and Maggie her faithful follower.” Mary said.

“You were once the leader and I was once your faithful follower.” Collin said.

“Yes we were each other’s faithful followers.” Mary said.

“I would still follow you to the ends of the earth.” Collin tells Mary.

“I would follow you where ever you would lead me.” Mary says.

“Prendre me près ma main et Je volonté suivre vous partout.” Mary says.

“Je volonté donner vous mon main et Je volonté aller ou vous prendre me.” Collin says.

“Nous volonté patir se parce que nous amour se.” Mary says.

Collin and Mary hold each other and kiss.

“Excuse me Master Collin; here is your mail for today? John says.

“Thank you John.” Holding out his hand to take the mail.

“What news my husband?” Mary asks

“There isn’t much here. No news from America.” Collin said.

“What news in the paper?” Mary asks

“There is very little new news coming from anywhere?” Collin said.

“The world is still at peace.” Mary said.

“There is still some good in the world I see.” Collin said.

“Yes there is still some good.” Mary said, she goes and sits down in her chair in the library.

“Collin, why don’t you turn on the radio?” Mary asks

“Yes what a good idea, I am sure there is some classical music on the BBC. There is a new composer, George Gershwin.” Collin says.

“Mr. Gershwin is American. He wrote the music “An American In Paris.” Collin says. [17]

“He sounds very good.” Mary said.

“Yes he wrote Rhapsody In Blue.” Collin said to Mary, “He has an elder brother, Ira Gershwin who composes music as well”[18]

Collin turns on the radio to the BBC (British Broadcasting Company) and turns the station for music.

Mary and he sit in the library listening to classical music but at the same time keep an eye on their two daughters playing out in the backyard of Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin takes out the newspaper, opens it up, and starts to read it. It is just the usual news that is in the newspaper.

Mary opens her book up and starts to read it, one of her greatest pleasures is reading and music.’

Collin looks up and Mary notices it and says, “What is it my husband?”

“Nothing, nothing at all My Mary. I just like to have you in the same room as I am.” Collin said.

“Thank you my lord husband.” Mary says and continues to read her book Little Women by American Author Louisa May Alcott.

Mary’s mind wanders and thinks about Lady Katherine their American cousin.

“Collin I am worried about Lady Katherine. We have not heard from her in sometime.” Mary said.

“I am sure she is fine. There is no news coming from America on anything bad.” Collin said.

“I think we should send her a telegram.” Mary said.

“We will telegram her soon. We both know that inter-Atlantic mail service is much to be desired.” Collin said.

“One day we should journey to America.” Mary said.

“Mary, it is enough when we travel throughout the continent of Europe but to journey across the Atlantic is another thing.” Collin says.

“We have children to think about.” Collin says, “It takes a good two months to get to America by ship.”

“Yes it would be long trip for our children.” Mary said,

“It is a long trip for us.” Collin says.

“It was just a thought.” Mary said, “I have read so much about America.”

“Yes I am sure it is a delightful country.” Collin says.

“I can dream about it.” Mary says at least.

Collin says nothing.

Mary is thoughtful and says, “Collin why don’t we take a trip to France in the summer time.”

“Mary, have you forgot you are pregnant.” Collin asks

“No, I am sure Doctor Duvall will tell me it is all right.” Mary says.

“What about our daughters?” Collin asks.

“We can take them with us. It will be a good experience for them to experience other cultures.” Mary said.

“This I will think about.” Collin says, “I will make no promises.”

“We will not be able to travel come autumn when I enter my last months of my confinement dear husband.” Mary said.

“This is true Mary.” Collin says.

“Please Collin; let us travel to Grande Paris with the girls.” Mary asks Collin.

“My lady wife, have you forgot Lady Lily just started to school in London?” Collin asks her.

“No, I have not forgotten. We can take her out of school.” Mary says, “We can take Martha with us to take care of the girls.”

“I will think about it I promise you nothing.” Collin says.

“I would dearly love to see the new fashions.” Mary said.

“We can go to Harrods and they get the fashions in from all over there.” Collin says.

“We can walk down Lover’s Lane.” Mary says romantically.

Collin says nothing but smiles at Mary.

“No wonder why I fell in love with you, you are the most romantic young woman I have ever known.” Collin says.

“I long to walk down Lover’s Lane with you. We can stop, embrace, and kiss.” Mary said.

“We can embrace and kiss here my Mary.” Collin said.

“We can dance and make merry in Paris.” Mary said.

“Yes they do have fabulous dance rooms in Paris.” Collin said.

“Nous pouvoir danser avec se ma amour.” Mary says.

“Nous pouvoir baiser dans le rayon de lune.” Mary says.

“Je vouloir a être romantique.” Mary said.

“I will romance you here under the bright English moon.” Collin tells Mary.

“Je vouloir a être romantique in Paris.” Mary said.

“I will think about it Mary my love.” Collin said.

Mary smiled and said, “Think Collin, Paris in the summertime.”

“I am sure it is much the same as London in the summertime.” Collin says.

“Think of the gardens of Versailles. They are so beautiful while in bloom.” Mary says.

“I will think about it Mary my dear.” Collin replies again.

“Very well think about it.” Mary says, “That is all I can ask of you.”

Mary gets up, walks over to the window, Lily, and Maggie are still playing in the yard with each other. They have taken their dolls out and are playing tea party with them.

Mary smiles when she sees her daughters.

She walks back over to her chair, sits down, and listens to the music coming from the radio.

Mary starts singing in French “Je vouloir amour pour aller a’ Paris venir le printemps.” Nous pouvoir redescendre chemin des amoureux se.”

“Prendre me a’ Paris dans le printemps. Nous pouvoir danser et chanter.” Mary sings.

Je amour a pensée comme le jardins de Versailles a’ le printemps.” Mary sings.

Collin looks up at Mary and says, “You know I love to hear you sing and happy. I have said I would think about it My Mary.”

“O Sil Vous Plait prendre me a’ Paris.” Mary says.

“I will think about it that is all. I will not make you any promises.” Collin tells Mary.

Collin starts to read his newspaper again. Mary gets up walks over to the window to check on Lady Lily and Maggie.

“They play so well together.” Mary tells Collin.

“I am glad to hear that our daughters are close. They will need each other one day.” Collin says,

“Yes just as we needed each other as cousins, friends, and more.” Mary say.

“We were both terribly lonely children until we found each other.” Mary said, “There were times I would cry myself to sleep in India. It was a terribly lonely place.” Mary said.

“The room I was locked up in with just Mrs. Murdock and Martha coming in to check on me was terribly lonely.” Collin said, “All those wasted year.” Collin said.

“We both had so many wasted years. We both felt we were not wanted for so many years.” Mary said, “When I think of my late parents I still get upset. Our pasts follow us around no matter where we go.” Mary said.

“Mary My Mary, we started to live again in Summer of 1911.” Collin said.

“Yes that was nearly 19 years old.” Mary said,” I can’t believe my parents have been dead for 19 years now and Aunt Lily for nearly thirty years Collin.” Mary said, “Uncle Archie had only been dead for mere five years.”

“Don’t you sense something is missing here at Misselthwaite Manor?” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes sometimes I think my late father should be here.” Collin said.

“They are all here watching over us.” Mary said. “I think some times I can hear them say, ‘Be happy my children.”

”I walk the corridors, go to the formal dining room where all the pictures are and look at them. None of them look particularly happy in their portraits.” Mary says, “I got into Aunt Lily’s room, it is left just how she left so many years ago. I can smell fresh picked roses and her perfume she wore.”

“She use to wear muguet.” Mary said, “It smells so sweet and romantic.”

“I have seen pictures of my late mother, she looks so happy.” Collin said.

“She was happy when she married Uncle Archie. All the photographs he took of Aunt Lily were of her smiling and in the garden.” Mary said.

“Aunt Lily loved Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said, “This would have never done for my late mother.” Mary said to Collin.

“The last time I saw my mother. She was with my father in the forming dinner room at Governor’s house. She was flirting with another officer and my father just watched. She smiled at him. That was right before they were infected with the cholera.” Mary said.

“We don’t have many happy memories of our parents.” Collin said.

“No, we have memories we have made and they are important.” Mary said.

“We have happy memories after 1911.” Collin said, “The happiest memory was in summer of 1923 when we married each other.”

“Oh yes, that is a happy memory. I prayed that Aunt Lily and Uncle Archie were in the garden when we married that day.” Mary said, “One year later we had our precious Lily.”

“Yes I will never forget that day you gave me Our Lily.” Collin said I will never forget the day you have our dearest Maggie.” Collin said.

“I want our daughters to grow up like Aunt Lily and not like my late mother.” Mary said.

“Aunt Lily seemed so content with Uncle Archie.” Mary said, “Seeing my mother flirt with another officer and my late father not doing anything about it just makes me mad.”

“I found a letter my mother had written Aunt Lily after she married Uncle Archie; it was a very ugly letter. I would have not read it, but I think Aunt Lily did.” Mary said, “It said, Lily, I am your sister, you are doing a big mistake by marrying Lord Craven. He is crippled. Don’t marry him if you do I will not have anything more to do with you. Rose.”

“Poor Aunt Lily, torn between the man she loved and the twin sister had grown up with. She chose the man she loved over the sister who couldn’t and wouldn’t see her happy.”

Mary said to Collin.

“I dare to think if my parents had lived I would be sent away and then married off to any man who would have me to be his wife.” Mary said.

“I am afraid I would be miserable if I had to marry against my will and have some man’s child who I didn’t love.” Mary said.

“Well your parents did die, and you were sent to us to help us relive again.” Collin said, “Mother was right when she sent you to us.”

Mary just smiled at Collin and said, “We are both lucky.

Mary gets up walks back over to the window that looks out in the yard where Lady Lily and Maggie are playing. Mary notices that Martha is out there sitting in a chair watching them.

“How are the girls doing?” Collin asks.

“They are fine, Martha is with them. She will keep an excellent eye on the girls.” Mary said.

Mrs. Murdock appears at the door, “Your midmorning tea Lord Craven”

“Come in Mrs. Murdock; sit it on the tablet please.” Collin says.

“Yes Master Collin, is there anything else I can do for you?” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Yes, make sure the girls have the milk and scones.” Collin said.

“Yes Sir, I will see to it at once. I see they have been playing outside all day.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Yes, they like it on warm days.” Collin said.

Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves the library where Collin and Mary are sitting.

“Printemps a venir pour Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said.

“Chaud jours avoir venir pour faire le fleurs florasion.” Mary said, “Nous pouvoir chanter le chanson que printemps est ici.”

“Lassier nous bienvenue printemp pour Misselthwaite Manor.”

Collin sees how happy Mary is when springtime comes. Mary often gets up to check on Lady Lily and Maggie. She notices that Martha rarely leaves their sight.

“Je regarder en avant pour le printemps et tout de le chaud jours.” Mary said, “Je en avant a’ nous jours dans nous jardin nous faire se pour montrer se nous amour pour se.” Mary sings.

Mary gets up goes outside to see how the girls are doing.

“Momma, have you come out to stay with us.” Lily asked.

“I have come out to see what you two ladies are doing? Mary says smiling at Martha.

“They have been very good today Milady Mary.” Martha said

“Martha, will you be so kind to ask the Cook to bring us some tea and scones out here.” Mary asked.

“Yes Ma’am, I will go do it now.” Martha said curtseying.

“Momma, look at the flowers they are blooming.” Lily says.

“Yes they are the first flowers of springtime.” Mary says.

“Where is papa?” Lily asks

“Papa is inside listening to music on the radio.” Mary said.

“Why won’t papa come outside and join us.” Lily said.

“I am sure he will in a little while.” Mary said.

Mary sits down in the sunshine, and enjoys watching the girls play with each other in a peaceful manner.

A few minutes later Collin comes out and says, “I turned around to see you were no longer in the library. I then saw you had come outside to be with the children.”

“Oh yes, it is such a nice warm day.” Mary said, “Sit and join us Martha is having the cook prepare us some tea and she has made us some fresh scones.”

“Thank you my ladies.” Collin said, sitting down in one of the wicker chairs that are out on their patio.

“This is pleasant, just our little family.” Collin said.

“Yes I agree it is the simple pleasures we take for granted.” Mary said, “I think I never realized this until I lost my parents as mean and nasty as they were towards me.”

“There were so many children sent to government orphanages because they couldn’t find any family to take the children in.” Mary said, “I often wonder what happen to those children.”

“They are mostly likely all grown up. I hear some of those government orphanages are full of diseases and the orphans are used as cheap labor.” Collin said.

“How terrible for them, my heart breaks for them.” Mary said, “When Mrs. Crawford told she was taking me back to England with her family and I would be coming to stay with an Uncle I had here in England. I wasn’t even aware I had an Uncle. My late father was an only child. My late mother never talked about Aunt Lily.” Mary said.

“Mrs. Crawford introduced me to Mrs. Murdock and said nothing.” Mary said, “She told me I was lucky because at least I had someone who would take me.” Mary said.

“I came to Misselthwaite Manor not knowing what my future was going to be or how it was going to turn out.” Mary said, “Then there was Martha, Dickon, and you.”

“When I found the key that Uncle Archie threw down years before I wasn’t sure it would even unlock the garden door. It did, and I saw there was a place for me to go.” Mary said.

“Dickon and Ben Weatherstaff helped me to restore it to its natural beauty.” Mary said, “I knew once I got you out to see your late mother’s garden you would get better.” Mary told Collin, “I knew you would no longer be that spoiled hypochondriac with imagery illnesses. “ Mary said.

“The first time I went into the garden I knew it was a magical garden and I could hear my late mother sing to me “Collin ma enfant venir a’ ma jardin avec ma nièce Mary et votre cousine Mary.”

“Ma jardin volonté faire vous bien et vous volonté grandir a être une bon juvénile homme.” Lily said.

“I can still here my dearest mother sing to me sometimes but only in our garden I hear her call out to me “ Collin, Collin, arriver a’ ma jardin, venir a’ me ma fils.”

“Aunt Lily’s presence is always here in this garden and in her room. I take fresh flowers in place it in her room. I know if she were alive with us she would do it herself.” Mary said, “I can smell Aunt Lily’s parfumé de muguet in the air.”

“I can’t remember what my late mother wore. I remember the elegant perfume bottle it looked like Aladdin’s lamp.” Mary said, “When I first saw Aunt Lily’s bedroom it looks just like my late mother’s bedroom accept the décor was different. I saw the photo of Aunt Lily with my mother.”

“Uncle Archie gave me the photo it is the only photo I have of both of them together. It must have been taken after Aunt Lily was married to Uncle Archie and my late mother had come up to see the garden Uncle Archie gave her as wedding present.” Mary said.

“Aunt Lily had her hair down and my mother had her hair worn up and it a hat.” Mary said, “They were smiling.”

Collin listened to Mary as she talked, “the first time I met Uncle Archie asked me if they were taking good care of me and did I need anything. I asked for a “piece of earth.” Mary said, “He said take my piece of earth where I wanted to but don’t expect much to come from it.”

“Well you can see what came from it our beautiful garden, the yard full of flowers in bloom.” Mary said.

“We know that Misselthwaite Manor is a happy place now. Our yard is the most beautiful yard and our flowers are blooming on time.” Mary says.

“I love springtime.” Mary said, “I love warm, sunny days.” Mary said, “Our girls need to spend more time outdoors.”

Martha walked out carrying a tray with tea, scones, and two glasses of milk and said, “I have ye tea and scones.”

“Please sit them on the table Martha.” Mary says.

“I brought Lily and Maggie some milk to drink with their scones.’ Martha said.

“Thank you Martha.” Mary said.

Collin, Mary, Martha, and the children passed the day sitting on the back porch enjoying the warm sunny day. It was days like this Mary cherished the most.

“I love days like this, days that are peaceful.” Mary said.

“Yes I love spending days like this with our family.” Collin said.

“We will remember days like this when we get older.” Mary said.

“My Mary to me you are ageless.” Collin said to Mary.

“I wish I could find spring eternal.” Mary said.

“We can look back on the times we spend together and say they were some of our happiness we ever had.” Mary said.

“They are the happiest days we have spent.” Collin replies.

Mary sits back and her mind wanders as it always does. It wanders to a time when Collin and she were both 10 years old.

Mary smiles she can hear Collin still while he was 10 years old, “This is my mother’s garden. It will make me well. I will live forever and forever.” “Don’t cry father, I am well. It’s my mother’s garden that made me well and it was Mary who made me get up and walk.”

“Mary why are you out here by yourself.” Uncle Archibald asks Mary.

“No one wanted it, it wasn’t wanted.” Mary cries

“What wasn’t wanted?” Uncle Archibald asks Mary

“The garden wasn’t wanted.” Mary cries.

“You are right Mary; I never wanted to see it again.” Uncle Archie tells Mary.

“You never wanted to see Collin either.” Mary said.

“Mary you did something I thought no one could ever do again. You brought us back to life thank you. I promise you I will never lock the garden up again. Shall we call Collin to join us?” Uncle Archie asks Mary.

Mary simply nodded her yes and Uncle Archie signaled that Collin come to join them. There on that Moorish hill near the garden they sang and dance together, they walked back to the house and it was then Mrs. Murdock saw Collin walk and said, “Master Collin, he is walking.”

Everything changed on that summer day for everyone in 1911. Collin recovered his health, he was full of life and vigor.

Lord Craven learned to smile and laugh again and Mary remembered that day she learned to cry for the first time.

Mary had taught herself to suppress her crying due to the neglect and anger she felt towards her late parents.

She was a very angry child who only sought to be loved by the mother and father who gave her life and didn’t care anything about her.

Collin looks up and said, ‘My Mary what are you thinking about?”

“I am thinking about us Collin.” Mary said, “I am remembering us 19 years ago and everything you said to Late Uncle Archie.”

“I remember like it was yesterday, I said, Don’t cry father, I am well now it was my mother’s garden that made me well and it was Mary who made me walk. I grow up and make you proud of me and I will live forever and ever.” Collin said.

“You did Collin. While I walked through our garden I heard the sweetest voice sing, “Arriver a ma jardin ou amour pleurer farouche et libre venir a’ ma jardin ma enfant.”

“I realized it was Aunt Lily guiding us to the garden where she would always watch over us until we were grown up.” Mary said, “She has kept good to promise my husband.”

“Je fait une promettre Je volonté ne…jamais patir vous jusqu’à vous s’être fait avoir grande personne.” “Je marque le conditionnel ne…jamais patir vous.” Lily says.

“Aunt Lily guided us through all the years. She brought us back here to Misselthwaite Manor. “Mary said.

“Collin, Collin, it is time to let Aunt Lily rest in peace. She had done what she said she was going to do watch over us and guide us until we had grown up and see us on ou way.” Mary said.

“It is time to let your late mother and my dearest late Aunt finally rest in peace next to Dear Uncle Archibald.” Mary said.

Collin looked at Mary, said, “How can I let her go now Mary.”

“All you need to do is tell your late mother you love her, want to see her rest in peace side by side with Uncle Archie. Keep her alive in your heart but let her spirit go.” Mary said.

“We will do it together Collin; we will do it in our garden.” Mary said.

“Martha watch the girls, we are going into Lily’s Garden.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am.” Martha said.

Mary and Collin walk on a path that leads them to Lily’s Garden. Mary takes out the key that opens the door into the garden and says, “Come my husband let us let Aunt Lily rest side by side next to Uncle Archie.” Mary said.

Collin and Mary walk into the Garden and no one is there but them.

Mary says, “Aunt Lily, we have come to say it is time to let you go. It is time that you are able to rest side by side next to Uncle Archie.” “You have said you would never leave us until which time we grew up, and were on our own. We are grown up and we love you. We love you enough to let you go. We will keep you in our hearts. There you will never die.”

Collin says, “Dearest Mother it is time to let you go now. You have never let me down when I needed you. I would be selfish to keep you here when I know you long to rest side by side by father. Rest now my mother and I will love you and father forever.”

Lily gentle spirit says where only Mary and Collin can hear her, “Adieu ma enfant. Je t’ aime deux vous et une jour nous volonté être pour autre toujours.”

Lily disappeared and neither Mary or Collin heard her gentle voice again after 1931,

Collin and Mary stood in the garden and said, “We will always have each other, our love for each other, and our children.”

They walked hand in hand out of the Lily’s Garden, but they kept Lily and Archie in their hearts forever.

Collin and Mary walked back toward the manor and Lily and Maggie were playing on the patio.

“Martha go check with the Cook and find out if dinner is ready to be served. We will have our dinner out here tonight. It is nice a nice, warm evening.” Collin said.

”Yes my lord Collin.” Martha said with a curtsey. Collin and Mary sit down in the wicker chairs and watch their daughters play together.

Collin looks at Mary and Mary says, we did what was right.”

“I know we did it was time to let go of my late mother’s spirit.” Collin says.

“Collin, remember as long as we keep those who we love in our hearts they are never truly dead.” Mary said.

“I will remember.” Collin said, Martha came out and said, “The cook will have ye dinner ready pretty soon. Mrs. Murdock will bring it out to ye.” Martha said.

“Thank you Martha.” Collin said.

“Do ye want me to take the demoiselles inside so they can be fed?” Martha asks

“No Martha, I want Lily and Maggie to eat dinner with us. We are after all a family.” Collin said.

“Yes Lord Collin.” Martha said.

Mary sits back in her wicker chair and says, “Smell that heather it smells so heavenly.”

“Yes it does smell good doesn’t it?” Collin says.

“It is a beautiful night, the sky is so clear; you can see the stars in the evening sky.” Mary says.

“Yes My Mary, it is a beautiful evening.” Collin said.

Mary smiles and says, “We did what we had to do. Sometimes there are things we don’t want to do that we after to do like letting go and moving forward.”

“My wife speaks wisdom.” Collin said smiling

“One day I know we will all be together.” Mary tells Collin.

“Yes one day we will all be together.” Collin replies and sits back in his wicker chair on the patio at Misselthwaite Manor.

“Regarder dans le cieis elle étais il est alors beau.” Mary says.

Mrs. Murdock comes out on the patio says “Excuse me Master Collin Lady Mary, I have your dinner.”

“Please place it on the table.” Collin says.

“Very good sir, is there anything else I can get for you? Mrs. Murdock says.

“No Mrs. Murdock, We are fine.” Collin says.

Mrs. Murdock curtseys and leaves to go back inside.

Mary walks over picks up Collin’s dinner brings it to him.

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin said.

“You are welcome my dear husband.” Mary says.

She takes Lady Lily and Maggie their dinner and they sit at the table and eat their dinner with Collin and Mary.

Mary sits at the table, she picks at her food.

“Mary my dear, is there anything wrong with your dinner?” Collin asks her.

“Oh it is not the dinner I can assure you; I just don’t have the appetite.” Mary replies.

“I can have the Cook make you something lighter if you want.” Collin says.

“Lighter, yes, that would be better for me.” Mary said

Collin picks up the bell, Mrs. Murdock comes out to the patio.

“Mrs. Murdock, have the Cook make my lady wife something lighter for dinner.” Collin asks

“Yes Sir, I will tell the Cook right away.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“I am sorry I am so a nuisance about food. I wish I could eat what everyone else is eating but I can’t.” Mary apologizes.

“My dear wife, I understand.” Collin said.

“I am glad you understand.” Mary says sipping her tea.

“When is the next time Dr. Duvall is supposed to come and see you my lady wife?” Collin asks

“Next week.” Mary replies, “He tells me to eat what I can hold down and drink plenty of milk and other fluids.” Mary says.

Collin says, “I wish you would trust Mrs. Sowerby more than this French doctor.”

“Mrs. Sowerby has the great respect for Dr. Duvall. She is the one who gave me his name.” Mary said, “Dr. Duvall specializes in pregnant women, labour, and delivery.”

“I am aware of that I have talked to the gentleman and I know what he tells me is the same thing you tell me.” Collin said.

“My lord husband we will need a specialist Mrs. Sowerby says.” Mary said.

“Why Dr. Duvall assures me that you are in good health and your labour and delivery should be normal.” Collin said.

“I am in good health, but Dr. Duvall can check our baby to make sure he/she is fine and healthy.” Mary says.

“Well Mrs. Sowerby knows what is best for you. She was here when Lily and Maggie were both born.” Collin said.

“Yes and both my babies are growing up so fast.” Mary says.

“Lily is six and Maggie is four.” Mary said.

“Well they are still little girls and have a long time before they grow up, go out on their own.” Collin said.

“We said that too dear Collin when we were just 10 years old, in 1911, then in 1912, Uncle Archie sent you to Oxford and we to Switzerland because the Great War had broken out in Europe.” Mary said, “Before I knew, you had joined the British Army as well and left Oxford.” Mary said.

“Yes I came out of it with minimal damage.” Collin said.

“Well I couldn’t sit around merely being an ornament to society so I joined the British Red Cross as a volunteer.” Mary said, “I continued at La Francais though.”

“The Great War was over; I continued my education until Mrs. Murdock sent for both of us to come home because Uncle Archie was dying.” Mary said,

“I was glad when you came to pick me up, take me back to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said, “You were as handsome as ever.”

“When I saw you my heart beat so fast, I wanted to take you in my arms and kiss you. I knew it would not be the gentleman thing to do.” Collin says, “When I saw you I knew somehow someway would we marry.”

“We did marry in our garden.” Mary said.

“Yes I will never forget when I saw you walking down the isle in my late mother’s wedding gown.” Collin said, “I knew I wasn’t a making a mistake.”

“No my husband we did not make a mistake we were meant for each other from day one when we first saw each other. You use to throw terrible fits when I didn’t come to be with you. I was the only one who could calm you down.” Mary said.

“My father married your Aunt Lily and I married my late mother’s niece and my first cousin, Lady Mary Lennox.” Collin said.

“We are together forever my husband.” Mary said.

Mrs. Murdock says, “Excuse me Master Collin; I have Lady Mary’s dinner here for her.”

“Please bring it over. I am sure my Lady wife is starving.” Collin said.

“Oh yes this is much better Mrs. Murdock. Do explain to the Cook it is not her cooking rather the condition I am in that makes it impossible for me to eat any thing heavy.” Mary asks.

“I will be glad to relay your message to the Cook Lady Mary.” Mrs. Murdock says, “Enjoy your dinner My Lady.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock and thank the Cook for me too.” Lady Mary said eating her dinner.

Martha I think Lady Lily and Maggie need a their bath. Please draw them a hot bath, bathe them, and get them ready to go to bed. Please read them a fairy tale.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am, I will see to my ladies right away.” Martha says.

Martha takes Lady Lily, Maggie inside the manor upstairs to the nursery to get them ready to take their baths.

Mary and Collin stay out on the patio a while longer so Mary can finish her dinner.

“What are you thinking about my lord husband?” Mary asks

“I am thinking of us just us when we were young but not as you as our children.” Collin said.

“Yes we had fun didn’t we?” Mary asks

“Yes we did, I like to look about at those times we were young and were able to fool Mrs. Murdock.” Collin laughs.

“Yes those were fun and happy times.” Mary said eating her dinner.

“I have been thinking about what you have asked me. I think it would be a very good idea when summer time comes that we all take a little trip to France.” Collin said.

“Oh Collin I am so glad you have said that. It will be good to get out of England because this may be the last trip we can take out of England for a long time. Our new baby is due around the same time in September as the girls where. I know Dr. Duvall will not let me travel in my last month of my confinement.” Mary says.

“It will not interfere with Lady Lily’s education because she will be out for summer vacation.” Mary said.

“I know that is why we will take it and late June and come back at the end of August. We will travel the continent with our daughters and take Martha with us.” Collin said.

“Collin we can have our family portrait taken in France. They have some wonderful family photographers.” Mary says.

“Yes we can make that one of our projects.” Collin said.

“We can get the girls new dresses in France.” Mary said. “I do hope the fashions have become a little simpler and less gaudy.” Mary says.

“We will get you a beautiful Paris dress.” Collin said.

“Well it will have to be a maternity dress I am afraid.” Mary said.

“We will find you the most beautiful French maternity dress in Paris, and we have our picture taken so our grandchildren can see what we looked like.” Collin said.

“We can send a photograph to Cousin Katherine in the mail.” Collin said.

Mary finished her dinner, rang the bell, and asked Betty to clear the table for them.

“My Lord it is getting late. I have had a very long day, please ask Betty to bring me some warm milk and a sleep powder, but not before she draws me a hot bath.” Mary says.

Collin picks up the bell, Betty appears, “Betty draw My lady her bath, after she gets out, make her a glass of warm milk and bring a packet of sleeping powder.” Collin asks Betty.

“Yes My Lord, right way.” Betty said, curtseyed, and went inside.

Collin gets up, walks over to Mary, offers her his arm, he helps her to get up out of her chair, and says, “Let us go in for the evening.”

“Yes let us go in. I am tired.” Mary says accepting Collin’s arm to lean on.

Chapter 29- The Summer of 1931; The Vacation to Paris, Rome, and Venice.

Summer time had come to Yorkshire England, where Misselthwaite Manor sat high on a Moorish hill.

The yard at Misselthwaite Manor was green and full. The many gardens on the property were in full bloom.

School was out for the summer for Lady Lily. She was sharing with Mary and Collin what she had learned over the course of the school year. She was excited about coming back home to Misselthwaite Manor so she could be with her family.

Mary was in her sixth month of her third pregnancy. She was often tired, and slept late. Collin made sure that Martha was in charge of both Lily and Maggie.

The one thing that Mary and Collin looked forward to is their family vacation, which would take them to Paris, then onto Rome, and then to Venice and back home again.

Mary looked forward to the visiting the gardens that surrounded the Palace of Versailles in France. She had heard so much about the gardens she could hardly wait to see the lush gardens with its beautiful green lawn, tropical flowers that had been planted there by the French government.

They would go to a French photographer and have their family photo taken together. It would be placed among the many family pictures and portraits in the family gallery at Misselthwaite Manor.

Summer was a happy time for Collin and Mary. They would go into the garden, sit, and drink their tea together. Their garden brought back the happiest of childhood memories.

All the roses were in bloom and there were fountains and curtains of different color of roses that both Lily and Mary had planted at different times.

Collin and Mary need not say anything because they had loved each other since they were children. Collin had made Mary a promise they would always be together and he would marry her regardless if they were cousins or not.

Mary never doubted Collin at all even as they grew up into young adulthoods and when each was sent to a different school to continue their education. They exchanged letters between themselves.

Collin would send Mary his recent photo taken at Oxford and she would send Collin her recent photo taken at La Francais in Switzerland. He would sign his letter; Love your cousin, Collin Craven.

Mary would sign her letters love your affectionate cousin, Mary Lennox and put xx and oo’s in her letter to signify love and kisses.

One letter Collin wrote to Mary in 1915 read, “Very soon we will be together for the summer. One day we will never be parted I told you in 1911 I would see we would never be separated and when we come to age I will marry you I never want us to be part.” Love your most affectionate cousin, Collin Craven.”

Mary answered the letter, “Dearest Collin, We are cousins, however if I know you will find a way we can be married and never be a part again.” Love your affectionate cousin, Mary Lennox.”

Collin and Mary’s dream came true in 1923 when they were married to each other. They were married in the same garden that Collin’s late parents had spent so many happy times in before the terrible tragedy that happened right before Collin was born.

Collin married his Mary, they were happy together. She proved to be a very strong, healthy young woman capable of bearing two fine healthy daughters. One was born in 1924, they named her Elizabeth Lily Rose, and in 1929, Lady Margaret Katherine was born. Collin was besides himself with happiness that he had two daughters that looked so much like Mary, his mother, Lily and Mary’s late mother, Rose Lennox.

Now in 1931, Mary was in the sixth month of her third pregnancy and she was hoping for a son. Collin did not care much what the child was going to be. He just wanted a healthy baby and his Mary to come out of it all right.

The family vacation would provide a change of scenery right before Mary could no longer travel. They could visit the gardens, museums, art galleries in Paris, Rome, and Venice before returning home in time to return Lily back to start a new school year and before Mary enters her final month of her confinement.

Lily had settled into her new school quite well. She proved to be an excellent student, made friends with the girls her age quite easily.

Martha Sowerby had been appointed to become Maggie’s governess and playmate and Betty Butterworth had been given Martha’s position as Mrs. Murdock assistant.

Eventually, Lady Maggie would be sent to Mademoiselle Madeline’s school for Young Ladies when she turned six years old by that time Lily would be eight years old.

Mary would get up look out the window that overlooked into the yard down below. She could see Lily and Maggie playing together and sitting close by was Martha.

There was a little balcony that leads to the outside from their bedroom and Mary would stand outside and wave to her daughters. They would wave back. Sometimes she had John carry the wicker chair out onto the balcony and sit there watching Lily and Maggie play in the yard.

Martha would look up and say, “Good Morning My Lady, I hope the girls didn’t wake you up by playing outdoors.”

“Good gracious no Martha. I am glad to see my girls playing outside in the nice weather.” Mary said.

“Thank ye Ma’am.” Martha said.

“Let them continue to play outdoor for as long as they want.” Mary said, “They are growing girls and need their exercise.”

Mary would sit back in her chair, Collin would come into the room, find Mary sitting outside on the balcony.

“Good Morning my lady wife, how do you feel this morning?” Collin would ask Mary.

“I am doing as well as I can be.” Mary replied.

“Shall I order us some tea and scones?” Collin asks

“Yes order us some tea and scones and come join me on the balcony.” Mary said.

Mary would wear her long silk robe out to sit on the balcony.

“I hope the girls didn’t wake you up my wife.” Collin asks

“Heavens no, I am glad they are enjoying the summer weather.” Mary said.

Betty knocked on the door and said, “I have ye tea and scones Mistress Mary and Master Collin.”

“Please bring them out to the table on the balcony.” Mary asks Betty.

“Yes Ma’am.” Betty said walking out to the balcony and placing it on a little wicker table.

“Thank you Betty. You may go back downstairs to the kitchen and see if the Cook needs any help.” Mary says.

“Thank ye Ma’am.” Betty said curtseys and walks back into the bedroom, and out the door that leads into the corridor that takes her back downstairs.

Mary pours Collin his tea, and hands it to him with three scones. “Your tea my lord husband”

“Thank you my lady wife.” Collin replies.

Mary pours herself some tea, places two scones on her plate, and starts to nibble at one.

“It is a beautiful day today my wife.” Collin said.

“Yes it is. I had thought to go into the garden but I am much tired.” Mary tells Collin.

“I know what Doctor Duvall said, you need exercise.” Collin said.

“I will get dressed, come downstairs, and go out side for a little while.” Mary tells Collin.

“I am planning our vacation to Paris, then onto Rome, and our last stop before we come back home is to Venice.” Collin says.

“I do so look forward to seeing the Gardens at the French Court of Versailles, in Paris. I hear the French government has restored Versailles and the gardens to their natural beauty.” Mary said.

“Collin, I want to walk down Chemin des Amoureux.” Mary said I want to want down it on a warm summer night under the moonlight.”

“I promise you that my Mary, we will walk hand in hand down Chermin des Amoureux under the warm Paris Moonlight.” Collin tells Mary.

“I have always dreamed of it.” Mary said romantically.

“I heard the French are very romantic and open-minded about other things.” Collin said.

“Yes I heard they are natural born amoureux.” Mary said.

“We can go through the art galleries and they have these charming petite cafés we can sit in and have our tea.” Mary said.

“Mary I think the French are more open to having coffee rather than tea like we English.” Collin said.

“Very well we will try French café and pastries than.” Mary said.

“I am sure we can find the girls new dresses appropriate for young ladies.” Collin said.

“I do hope so.” Mary said, “It will be hard to find me something as I am five months pregnant.”

“We will find you the perfect dress that fits your style.” Collin said.

“I have no doubt that people consider me old fashion.” Mary says.

“That is one reason why I love you so much. You are never swayed by fashion.” Collin said.

“I don’t like when women turn into coquettes.” Mary said.

“I don’t want our daughters being turned in Frenchify coquettes or even English coquettes.” Mary said.

“Proper young ladies don’t flirt with young men and they dress in good taste and modesty.” Mary says.

“I don’t want either Lily or Maggie to have a bad reputation.” Mary says, “They are after all children of Lord and Lady Graven of Misselthwaite Manor.”

“The time will come when the girls will be introduced in polite society and I don’t want their reputations to be ruined.” Mary said.

“I quite understand that.” Collin said.

“I would like to think that Lady Lily would be able to attend a regular English school when she gets older. She must be able to get along with all young people despite their stations in life.” Mary said.

“Yes Lily always tells me she wants to be like Miss. Nightingale and work as she did.” Collin said.

“Well that would be something.” Mary replies, “Miss Nightingale was born into a fluent English Family neither her sister nor she married.” Mary said, “They are buried in Embley Park in England.

Mary says, “I see the girls are playing outside.”

“Yes, they have been playing outside after they ate breakfast. Martha is with them.” Collin said.

“I look forward to our vacation to Paris.” Mary said, “If we were just to go there and no other place I would be happy.”

“Well we are going to Rome, then to Venice, and then come home.” Collin said.

“I wonder if we could stop by and see The Pope.” Mary said.

“Mary, I doubt very much The Pope would give us an audience.” Collin said.

“Well it would be something that The Catholic Pope would give us some Anglicans a private audience.” Mary said.

“We can visit the art galleries there in Rome. I would dearly love to see the Sistine Chapel.” Mary said.

“Well I am sure we will be able to visit the Sistine Chapel.” Collin said.

Collin just looks at Mary, she smiles and goes over to her wardrobe, takes out a dress that she will wear.

She takes out a red dress with a white collar, pulls it over her head, and rings for Betty to come and button her dress up.

Betty appears at the door, “Yes Ma’am.”

“Come in Betty and help me button up the back buttons to my dress.” Mary asks Betty.

“Yes Ma’am, “Betty walks in and starts to button up Mary’s dress for her.

“Thank you Betty.” Mary says.

“Ye are welcome Ma’am.” Betty says with a curtsey and leaves the room.

Collin looks at her and says, “We need to find you some more dresses.”

“Yes that would be something.” Mary said, “You know how particular I am about my dresses.”

“Yes I am sure we can find some dresses on our travels.” Collin said.

“I shall not need too many because soon I will be able to get back into all my regular dresses.” Mary says.

“You have five months to go my lady wife.” Collin reminds her.

“Yes but by the time we come back from our travels it will nearly be time for my confinement to come to an end.” Mary said.

Collin said, “I will send John to you, he will help the girls and you pack what you need to take with you for our trip.”

“Yes send Martha to the girls. I want them to take some of their better dresses with them.”

“Send John to help Martha pack up what she will need to take with her on our journey.” Mary says.

“What will you take with you My Mary?” Collin says

“I will take my best dresses that I can fit into.” Mary says, “I have a few that will still fit and I will take them. I have two bonnets to wear, one in white and the other in black.” Mary says.

“Je vouloir pour danser et chanter.” Mary says, “Je vouloir pour chanter une chanson environ Paris.”

Mary dances around in their room and Collin is glad to see that Mary is in such a good mood.

“Ici Je venir Paris pour danser et chanter avec vous.” Mary sings.

“Volonté vous ne pas venir avec me pour Paris et danser et chanter avec me.” Mary sings.

Je vouloir pour regarder le jardins de Paris. Je vouloir pour regarder tout le jardins de Paris.” Mary sings.

Je garder ne pas environ la femme dans Paris tout Je garder environ est le jardins.” Mary sings.

Collin just smiles and says, “Come downstairs soon my lady wife. Breakfast will be ready soon just for the two of us.”

“I will be down shortly.” Mary says. Collin walks out of their bedroom, down the stairs to the dining room where all the meals are served.

Mary brushes her hair walks out of their bedroom to go downstairs to eat breakfast with Collin in the dining room.

“Good Morning Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says.

“Good Morning My Lady.” Mrs. Murdock replies

“I am ready for my breakfast I do hope it is light.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am The cook prepared you some oatmeal with milk, scone, and tea.” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Oh yes that sounds perfect.” Mary says as Betty brings in their breakfast and sits it in front of them.

Mary sits quietly eating her breakfast. She is thinking about their travels to Paris, Rome, and Venice. She is excited about the gardens she will get to visit.

Mary had always said, “The Whole World is a garden if we look the right way.”

Collin just watches her with a pleasant smile on his face.

“What My Lord have you not seen me so happy before?” Mary asks.

“I have never seen you so happy and excited about something before.” Collin replies.

“It is the anticipation of visiting Paris, Rome, and Venice.” Mary said, “I long to walk down Chemin des Amoureux with you Collin, My husband.”

“I long to see the Jardins de Versailles en Paris.” Mary says.

“Where will we stay in Paris?” Mary asks.

“We will stay at Le Chateau Le Paris.” Collin said, “It has a magnificent dining room.”

“It sounds so gallant.” Mary says

“It is very old world fashion with Louis the XIV décor.” Collin said.

“Is it modern too?” Mary asks

“Yes it has indoor plumbing.” Collin said.

“Oh good, I will be able to take my hot bath.” Mary says

“Don’t worry Mary, the French are very up to date with things.” Collin said.

“Yes I heard they were updated on many things.” Mary said.

Mary continues to eat her breakfast and sips on her tea.

Mary and Collin hear the door open, and it is Lady Lily and Maggie coming in from outside with Martha.

They come running into the dining room, “Momma may we have a scone.” Lily asks.

“Yes of course, take a scone, go sit down, and eat it. Would you like some milk to go with it?” Mary asks her daughters.

“Yes Momma, we would love a glass of milk.” Lily says.

Mary picks up the bell, Betty appears, “Betty bring Lady Lily and Maggie a glass of milk.”

“Yes Ma’am right way.” Betty said goes to get the girl’s their milk.

“Martha, help the girls pack for our trip to Paris, Rome, and Venice. You are to come with us to take care of the girls.” Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am I will go upstairs, start to pack the girls suitcases for the journey.” Martha said.

“When shall we return back to Misselthwaite Manor, Ma’am?” Martha asks.

“Late August right before Lily must return to school and I deliver of my third child.” Mary said.

“You may pick up something for your dear mother in Paris. I know she would love a nice shawl.” Mary said.

“We will find your dear mother the perfect gift in Paris.” Mary said, “You shall be well compensated for your time.”

“Ma’am, might I have some of my earnings now. I know my mother will need them to feed me sisters and brothers.” Martha asked.

“Yes of course Martha, we will give you 20 gold sovereigns to take to your Mother. That should be enough to get her food for all your sisters and brothers until we get back.” Mary said.

“Thank ye Ma’am.” Martha said curtseying. Mary walks over to the desk and takes out a little leather pouch and counts out 20 gold sovereigns to give to Martha.

“Here you are Martha, 20 gold sovereigns to give your dear Mother.” Mary said.

“Thank ye Ma’am.” Martha said.

Martha takes Lady Lily and Maggie up to their nursery to help them prepare for their trip to Paris, Rome, and Venice.

Collin rings the bell for James the Chauffeur and says, “James makes sure the car is safe and that it has new tires and plenty of gasoline and oil in it.”

“Yes Sir, I have just had it serviced.” James said.

“We shall compensate you well James for your loyal service.” Collin said, “We will give you 20 gold [19]sovereigns a week.”

“Thank you Sir, that is very generous of you.” James said.

“It is adequate James.” Collin said.

James bows and leaves the room and Collin sips his tea.

Mary said, “I just realized this will be the first time we will not spend summer time in our garden Collin.”

“It will still be beautiful at the end of August.” Collin said.

“Yes it will be beautiful even in August.” Mary says.

“You will have le jardin de Versailles to walk through.” Collin tells Mary.

“Yes I have heard of Le Jardin de Versailles.” Mary said, “They are some of the most beautiful gardens in the world.”

“Yes it will be good for us to get out of England. We will not be doing much traveling when our new baby is born.” Collin says.

“Yes but it will be worth it when it is all said and done my lord husband.” Mary says.

“Yes, our family will be complete.” Collin said.

“I pray that it will be complete.” Mary said

“Mary my Mary, I don’t care if we have another daughter or if it is a son, I just want a healthy baby and my wife to recover.” Collin says.

Mary smiles, and said, “I need to go help Betty pack.” Mary gets up, walks out of the dining and takes the stairs up to their bedroom where Betty is waiting to help her pack for their trip.

Betty is in the bedroom, looking through the closet when Mary comes into their bedroom, “What will Ma’am take on her journey?”

“I don’t know Betty. I don’t have much that will fit me. I know I have some maternity dresses back in my closet. Please get them out, clean them, and then place them neatly in my luggage. You will find my two bonnets in a millinery box. I have three pairs of slippers I will take with me. “Mary said.

“Yes Ma’am.” Betty said.

“I will go see how Martha is coming along packing for the girls.’ Mary says walking out leaving Betty to do the packing.

Mary walks into the nursery, she sees that Martha is packing up the girls’ clothes for the journey. “Martha make sure each of the girls have panties, clean dresses, and clean nights. I want them to wear their white bonnets and black shoes with black tights.” Mary says.

“Yes Miss Mary. I have everything the girls will need packed up neatly.” Martha said.

“Martha you need to go and take time to pack up your things. We will expect you to take care of the girls on the journey.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am. I will go do my packing now with your permission.” Martha said.

“You have my permission to carry on.” Mary said

_________________________________________________

Mary walks over to where Lily and Maggie are playing with each other and Mary says, “We will be leaving to go to Paris soon. I am sure you will love to see Paris, Le Jardins de Versailles and the museum and art galleries. What an education this will give my girls.” Mary said.

“Papa has made such a reservation to stay in Chateau de Paris, a very old but majestic hotel with Louis XIV décor. “ Mary said, “We will be near shops, cafes and every thing.”

“Will papa let me get a new French doll?” Maggie asks

“I am sure Papa will let you get many things.” Mary said, “I don’t wish you two be to materialistic.” Mary tells them.

“We will spend three weeks in Paris, Three weeks in Rome and Three weeks in Venice, and then we will head for home.” Mary tells them.

“We are going to Rome. Will we get to meet the Pope?” Lily asks.

“No dear I don’t think the Pope grants private audiences to people.” Mary said.

“Why because we are not Roman Catholics and just Anglicans.” Lily says.

“No I think he is a busy man with much on his mind.” Mary says.

“We will get to visit the Sistine Chapel where the mural of The Last Judgment is painted by Michelangelo.[20]” Mary said, “We going to Venice we will be able to ride in a gondolas with gondoliers.” Mary said.

“We will have our family portrait done in France.” Mary said, “We will get new dresses and we will look the nobility we are.”

“Martha is coming without us is she not?” Lily said.

“Yes, she is coming with us so if Maggie, Martha, and you wish to go somewhere, you may.” Mary said.

Collin walks into the nursery, says, “Ah there is my ladies.”

“Papa when we get to France may I get a new French doll?” Both Maggie and Lily ask Collin.

“Yes we will get you both one, some new dresses.” Collin said.

“What a church papa?” Lily asks.

“French is predominately Roman Catholic, but I am sure they have an Anglican church for those who are Anglicans.” Collin says.

“I know your Momma wants to visit the gardens.” Collin says.

“Yes, I wonder if the fleur de boutique will have an new variety of flower seeds for me to carry back to England so I can plant some new flowers in our garden.” Mary says.

“My lady wife, you must ask the employé de magasin that question when you get into Paris.” Collin says.

“I hear they have some wonderful flowers that will grow very well in our English climate.” Mary said.

“We will have plenty of time to shop for whatever you want.” Collin says.

“Oh dear, I do hope the food in France is not heavy. I could not bear not to eat their heavy foods. We must check with the restaurant once we get to Paris.” Mary says.

I am sure if we talk to the chef at the Chateau he will see that you are given something light for the stomach to eat.” Collin says.

“Oh dear what about Rome and Venice. Italian food is not the lightest thing on an enceinte woman’s stomach.” Mary says.

“I am sure we will find many different types of restaurants in Paris, Rome, and Venice.” Collin says.

“Yes I guess you right dear husband.” Mary said getting up from her chair.

Collin just smiles at her. She smiles back.

Mary looks at Collin and said, “Yes husband smile all you want. We will soon have our family.”

“I am delighted with our family as it is. One more makes it a happier family.” Collin says.

“Indeed both of us being only children in our families are why we love our family so much.” Mary replies.

“I am sure had my late parents had more than just me they too would have been neglected and ignored.” Mary said, “If they didn’t have time for me. I don’t know why they would have time for any other poor child they decided to have.” Mary said.

“My father was an only child.” Mary said, “He came from a military family.”

“We know our mothers were twins. We just don’t know if they had any brothers or sisters have they were born.” Mary said.

“My mother never had time to tell me about her family and I only found out that Aunt Lily had passed away through Mrs. Murdock in 1911.” Mary said.

“I know we found each other shortly after you arrived at Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said, “I thought you were a ghost but you were not.”

“Uncle Archie told me a person is only a ghost if you never let go of that person.” Mary said, “Collin that is why we had to let go of Aunt Lily’s ghost. So she could finally rest in peace.”

“I fear Uncle Archie God Bless his soul would never let Aunt Lily rest in peace. He kept her alive for ten years after she passed away. She had the right to rest in peace after she knew you had grown up, gone on your way.” Mary said.

“Yes we were right to let Mother rest in peace at last.” Collin said.

“I would never dream of keeping my parents a live that way.” Mary said, “Some times I wonder what would have happened if I did not let them go. They would have tormented me as they did when they were alive.” Mary said.

“It was time to let go of those we love no matter how hard it was to let go of them.” Mary said, “It doesn’t mean we don’t love them any less or more.”

Collin knew there was truth in what Mary was saying. When Collin and Mary were young the sweet voice of Lily would bring them to the garden where they felt loved, protected.

Mary would say Collin listen with your heart Aunt Lily is singing to us “Arriver a ma jardin ou vous volonté être sauf et amour ma enfants.”

“Arriver dans ma jardin ou amour être farouche et libre. Arriver a ma jardin ou Je pouvoir voir vous sauf et a’ votre chermin.” Lily would sing to them.

Lily had done as she promised she watched over the two children, one being her son and the other being her niece until they were grown up and on their way, she was no longer needed once Collin and Mary grew up, could take care of their selves. They let Lily finally rest in peace in spring of 1931.

Collin, Mary, Martha, and the children were about to embark on a new journey to Paris, Rome, and finally Venice before they decided to return home to Misselthwaite Manor in Yorkshire, England.

The girls were excited to be able to travel out of England. It was the perfect time for traveling in the warm summer months of Europe.

Mary stood outside of the balcony that was part of their bedroom. She liked to sit out on the balcony that looked down on the courtyard. There she could watch her two little girls play together with Martha watching over them carefully.

Martha was the perfect choice to be selected as a nanny/governess for Maggie. She got along well with Lily as well.

Martha had been her only friend, next to Dickon and Collin when she first came to Misselthwaite Manor, Martha was only two years older than either Collin or she.

Martha was much like her mother Susan Sowerby a truly loving person with a big heart and Mary had no regrets about appointing her governess to her daughter, Maggie.

Martha came from a big family and Mrs. Murdock gave Martha the position out of kindness to her mother to help the family out because Martha’s father had died leaving her mother to raise a large family.

Mary was now Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, she kept Martha on as governess to her children. They kept Mrs. Murdock on out of kindness because she was a widow and had no replace to call her own.

The rest of the servants they let go accept John, James, Mrs. Murdock, Martha, The Cook, and Betty Butterworth.

Collin and Mary valued their privacy together. They were both much like Lord Craven, but not exactly like him.

Misselthwaite Manor came alive when Collin became Lord Craven and Mary his wife.

They had redecorated Misselthwaite Manor to be the grand manor it was when Collin’s grandfather was Lord Craven of Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin and Mary threw holiday balls for all the neighbors with a one hundred radius.

The Lord and Ladies, Dukes and Duchesses, Earls and Countesses would come from miles around just to join in the festivities.

The local newspaper would have Lord and Lady Craven on the social page of the Thwaite Village Times and their picture would be next to the article about the Holiday Ball they threw to get to know their neighbors.

The news photographer would come out, take a new picture of them to place side by side with the article.

The new picture of them with their children looked very good in The Thwaite Village Times and Yorkshire News. People in Thwaite Village would say, “Lord and Lady Craven, their two daughters, oh my, Lady Lily looks like both of their mothers who were twin sisters and came from Thwaite Village.”

Some older villagers could remember Lord Craven’s grandfather and grandmother. They all said he was an tyrant and they knew he had two sons, but didn’t speak of one because he went against his father’s will and did what he wanted to do before the old man died leaving his title to Archibald, his oldest son.

The younger son was written out of the family because he would not do was his father wanted. He was having said to bring shame on the family. Lord Richard and Lady Sarah had given birth to a child out of marriage and that was an embarrassment to his father.

The child that Lord Richard and Lady Sarah had was Lady Margaret Craven who was the late mother of Collin’s cousin, Lady Katherine Carter who lived in America.

Lord Richard was to have been the stronger of the two sons. However, when Lady Margaret was only four years of age. Lord Richard came down with tuberculosis and died of it at the age of 42 years old.

Lady Sarah did her best to take care of her child and with the help of her family, Lady Margaret was raised in a very noble family of the Churchill.

Lady Margaret had decided to go to America in 1899, and she met and married a wealthy American, Mr. Carter and had Lady Katherine in 1902. She died of the same illness that claimed her father at the age of 42 years old too.

No one ever spoke of the son that was disowned and disinherited by Lord Richard Craven, father of Lord Archibald Craven and Collin’s grandfather.

The truth remained that Collin’s father’s cousin, Dr. Neville Craven had been in love with Margaret Craven. However, if he had married her he would have been written out of his uncle’s will.

Dr. Craven’s father had been the younger brother of Lord Archibald’s father, had he had not any children, he would have come into Misselthwaite Manor.

He died loving the sweet young woman name Lady Margaret Craven Carter who was forced to leave England because of how Lord Craven had treated her mother and father while they were still alive.

She had made a life for herself in America and became an American citizen in 1901, one year before she gave birth to her only child, Lady Katherine Carter.

The villagers speculated on how many children Collin and Mary would have once they were married. Mary provided fruitful in September of 1924, then again in September of 1929, and once again, in October of 1931 she would have her third child at the age of 31 years of age. Collin would turn 31 in July and she would turn 31 in November of 1931.

The Thwaite Village Times would announce the Birth of each child Collin and Mary gave birth too.

The first time it appeared on the social page under birth announces.

Lord Collin Craven and his wife, Lady Mary Lennox Craven announce the birth of their daughter, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose, born on September 22, 1924 at 5 PM in the Afternoon at Misselthwaite Manor.

The second time it appeared in The Thwaite Village Times announces Lady Margaret Katherine’s birth the same way, accept her birth was on September 26, 1929.

People were happy to hear that both of Collin’s children were born healthy and strong with no physical defects. Both babies were born perfectly healthy, and beautiful.

No one ever saw Lady Mary with her children. She preferred her solitude with her children at Misselthwaite Manor. She spent time with the little girls in the garden that bear Lily’s name.

The only time people would see them was during an outing to Thwaite Village to do some shopping with Martha. Mary could be seen only when Martha, the children, and she went into Thwaite Village to do some shopping.

The baker’s wife became especially fond of Lady Lily and Maggie, every time Mary, Martha would bring them into the village. The baker’s wife would give them a gingerbread man cookie to eat.

Mary would thank her kindly for her kindness to her children.

Lady Lily and Maggie would sit quietly eating their gingerbread man cookie with a glass of milk that they would have at teatime.

The village people knew Mary as a simple young woman who did not take to gaudiness and over-decorative clothes. She believed in modesty.

Mary earned the name of Sister Mary of Misselthwaite Manor, because she respected the teachings of One Mother Elizabeth Ann Seton, who was woman religious and convert to the Catholic Church in 1806, She believed modesty was the best thing for a woman to dress. She did not mind, she had very taken to gaudiness and kept to what she believed in. Mary nor Collin were Roman Catholics but were members of the established Church of England founded in 1522 by King Henry the Eighth of England and King George the Fifth of England was the Head of The Church of England at the time.

The Church of England was very much like The Catholic church because it had Mass and Eucharist on every Sunday. The only difference was that the Church of England didn’t believe in the Roman Pontiff’s power over their church. Nearly every thing was identical though.

The Church of England believed that marriage was a sacrament that wasn’t to be broken and divorced was not allowed within the church. Remarriage was forbidden by the Church of England accept if one of the spouses passed away.

Both Collin and Mary respected the sacrament of marriage. They both took it very seriously and knew it was dissolvable.

Their marriage was celebrated in the Anglican manner with a Nuptial Mass, blessing, and exchange ancient wedding vows according to the Prayers of the Church of England.

They married in Lily’s garden with just a handful of close friends about them and settled right into married life.

Collin married his Mary and he vowed to do it when he was only 10 years old in 1911 in the same garden they were married in an 1923.

There was never a happier couple than Lord Collin Craven and his Mary. Their love transcended all space and time. Neither Mary nor Collin would be happy with anyone else as his or her husband or wife. They were meant to be together.

Collin came into the room saw Mary standing outside on the balcony watching their daughters play together under the watchful eye of Martha.

“I see you are watching our children at play from the balcony.’” Collin says.

“Yes, I often watch the children from up here. I like to see them play together.” Mary said sitting down in her wicker chair.

James is getting the car already for our trip. He will come to get the luggage later in this evening and strap it down.” Collin said.

“I am glad we are taking this trip.” Mary said, “The weather is perfect for it.”

“Yes the weather is nice and it will make our trip more comfortable for all of us.” Collin said.

“I do look forward to seeing all the Jardins de Francais.” Mary said.

“They are all in bloom, and I am sure the garden shops around Paris will have plenty of new seeds to help our English garden bloom with color.” Collin said...

“I want a fleur de muguet to bring back with us.” Mary said.

“Ah yes you want to bring back a Lily of The Valley bulb.” Collin said.

“Yes we need new colors. I hope to find some lilac bulbs in France.” Mary said.

“I would like to replace the Italian Bistro set with an French Wicker table set in the garden, what do you think?” Mary asked.

“Yes I think it is time to change the garden set to something new.” Collin said.

“We can paint it a lovely gold color it will make our garden more elegant.” Mary said.

“We will take care of that when we get back from our trip.” Collin said.

Mary looks at Collin and says, “Tell me the truth husband, do I dress old fashion, or should I change the way I dress.”

“Mary My Mary, don’t change anything about yourself. I love the way you dress in modesty and not in gaudiness.” Collin says.

“When I was in the La Francais School in Switzerland, we were taught it was better to dress in simple elegance that would not detract from our natural beauty.” Mary said.

“La Francais is right. Women need not to dress gaudy to look beautiful.” Collin said.

“I want our girls to learn the same simple values and truths.” Mary said, “I am afraid that Lily may want to experience what some of the other girls do like bobbing their hair into tight curls and showing their breasts and busts.” Mary said.

“I realize that Mademoiselle have all the girls wear the same uniform which is a simple navy blue pinafore, with a white blouse, black tights and shoes and white bonnet.” Mary said.

“Well we will just have Barrister Cates go over and keep a check on Lady Lily a little more often than we agreed too. We want to make sure she isn’t using any French cosmetics like rogue on her cheeks.” Collin said.

“One reason why Mademoiselle makes them wear bonnets is because she doesn’t want anyone to become vain about their hair. It is neatly tucked inside the bonnet accept when they are in their own rooms or on weekends.” Mary said.

“I am sure some of those girls during the summer vacation will get their hair bobbed and try the new fashions which most young women do, They start wearing a corset earlier than most young women.” Mary said.

“Well Our Lily will not need a corset for a long time.” Collin said.

“I think a little lace and trim on a woman’s dress is fine, however, it doesn’t need to detract from the beauty of the dress and woman who wears it.” Mary says.

“My Mary, you are teaching the girls what they need to know as well as Mademoiselle Madeline and Martha.” Collin said.

“It is not easy to raise young girls in the twentieth century.” Mary says, “Did you see what some of the French are doing, just as the American girls are doing. They are wearing those disgusting flapper dresses with strands of pearls and jewelry.” Mary said.

“I don’t want our daughters to pick up that dress.” Mary said.

“Some women are even smoking and drinking. What is it not fashionable to be a simple woman now a days? I hear the Christian Women Temperance Movement is trying to stop the sale of alcohol in these places call Speakeasy.” Mary says.

“They have all kinds of illegal activities going on there like gambling, drinking of illegal alcohol, and other immoral activities. No wonder why the Christian Women’s Temperance Movement is demonstrating against these Speakeasy.” Mary said.

“I know the French approve of alcohol we will keep to our tea.” Mary says.

Collin says nothing, London has many pubs in it where ale and stout in sold. These places are usually only open to men not women.

A knock on the door comes and Mary calls out, “Come in Martha.”

“Morning Ma’am, I have ye tea and scones here for Master Collin and you.” Martha says.

“Please place them out the table.” Mary says.

Martha walks over to the table, places it on the table, and curtseys and walks out.

Mary walks over, pours Collin his tea and places three scones on his plate, hands them to him.

“Thank you My Mary.’” Collin said.

“You are welcome.” Mary says pouring her own tea and gets some scones to eat.

“How do you feel My Wife?” Collin asks sipping his tea and nibbling on his scones.

“I am well Collin, I am only enceinte.” Mary says.

“How is your appetite?” Collin asks

“It is much the same. I can but eat only light foods.” Mary says.

“I will have the Cook make you a nice batch of chicken soup.” Collin says, “It will be easy on your stomach.”

“Yes that would be nice.” Mary said nibbling her scone and sipping her tea.

“Maybe cook could make some beef soup in stead.” Mary said.

“Yes I will ask Mrs. Murdock to ask the Cook to make you some nice beef soup.” Collin said.

“I hate to be a dreadful bother to The Cook.” Mary says.

“The Cook understands Mary that you are pregnant.” Collin said.

“Our daughters love the outdoors.” Mary says.

“Yes they are the robust of good health.” Collin says.

“Yes so were we both when we got out into the open air and out doors.” Mary said.

“Yes we were we never wanted to come in.” Collin said laughing.

“We were so full of vigor then.” Mary sighed.

“We are still full of that life and vigor that the garden gave us.” Collin said.

“Yes when we go into the garden we are renewed.” Mary said.

“My dear husband, I think I will have Betty to draw me my bath. I am in the need of it.” Mary said, “I will join you downstairs after my bath.”

“Very well My Mary.” Collin said walking back into the bedroom and out of the bedroom door back downstairs to the library.

Mary rings the bell, Betty appears at the door, “Yes Ma’am.”

“Betty be so kind to draw me my bath.” Mary asks

“Yes Ma’am, I will go at once and draw you a hot bath.” Betty says curtseying.

Mary sings to herself, “Je regarder en avant pour aller a’ Paris.”

“Je longue pour voir le jardins un fleur.” Mary sings.

Je étais faire pour Paris. Je étais faire pour chanter et danser.” Mary sings.

“Je suis ne pas Francais mais Je se sentir Je suis Francais.” Mary says.

“Je suis un Anglo-Francais femme.” Mary said.

“Ma’am your bath is ready.” Betty said.

“Merci Mademoiselle Betty.” Mary said going to the bathroom and getting into the bathtub and sitting back in the fragrance rose’s scented parfumé bath oil.

Mary just lies back in the parfumé bath oil and soaks for a while. The warm water feels good on her pregnant body. She is alone with her own thoughts and thinking about France.

Collin comes to bathroom and says, “Are you going to spend all day in that bathtub my Mary.”

“No Collin, I am just relaxing because my body hurts.” Mary says, “I shall be out presently.”

“I will be downstairs in the library waiting for you.” Collin said.

“I will be there in a few minutes after I dry off, and get dressed.” Mary said.

Betty is in the bathroom, with her towel to help dry Mary off.

“What will Ma’am wear today?” Betty asks

“I think my black dress with the lace collar.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am.” Betty said going into the wardrobe and taking out the black dress with white lace collar.

Betty helps Mary to get dressed, buttons up the button on the back of the dress.

“Does Ma’am need a petticoat?” Betty asks

“Yes Betty take out my cotton petticoat I never wear a dress without a petticoat.” Mary says.

Betty takes out the petticoat and helps Mary put it on.

Mary looks at herself and says, “That is much better, thank you Betty. You may go now.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Betty said with a curtsey and leaving the room where Mary is.

Mary sits down brushes her hair, which is dark, brown and curly, she had deep set hazel eyes with a tinge of blue-green in them.

She then gets up, gets her shoes on, walks downstairs to join Collin in the library. She walks into the library and Collin looks up from his chair and the newspaper he was reading.

“You look charming my Mary.” Collin said.

“Thank you my lord husband.” Mary says.

“Mary, Mary we need to dress you in some other colors other than dark tones.” Collin says.

“I have other dresses, however due to my condition I can’t get into them.” Mary says.

“I want to see you in blues, pinks, violets, and yellows.” Collin says with a touch of lace and pearls. It will not go against your morals and principles of vanity.” Collin says.

“I have two strands of pearls Collin.” Mary said, ‘One of them belonged to my Aunt Lily and the other a gift from you.” Mary said.

“You need a simple gold locket on a velvet cord.” Collin said.

“I have a locket that you have me did you forget.” Mary asks.

“Yes I did, we will buy a fine velvet cord and place it on it so you can wear it around you neck.” Collin said.

“You need a cameo brooch from Italy. We will find you one.” Collin said, ‘Cameos are ever so romantic and simple.” Collin said.

“I will wear these two things for you.” Mary said, “This is because you gave me them.”

“My mother was a gaudy vain woman. I don’t wish to be like her. She was nothing but a mere ornament to society.” Mary said.

“I don’t wish to be an ornament to society.” Mary says, ‘I don’t want our daughters to learn that either.”

“Women who are merely ornaments to society don’t contribute any thing to our society.” Mary said, “We must have a purpose and mission in this life – a calling.”

“You sound like Lady Florence Nightingale.” Collin said.

“Now that was a young woman who made something out of her life that counted.” Mary said, ‘I understand Penelope never married either.”

“I am sure there are other women who decided against marriage.” Mary said, “I want our daughters to have a choice. They are after all born in the twentieth century. I am sure many more opportunities will be open to them as they get older.” Mary said.

Collin said nothing and Mary walked over to window to look into the yard to watch her two daughters play with each other under the watchful eye of Martha Sowerby.

“My Lord Husband, what news is the world?” Mary asks Collin.

“There is very little going on in the world.” Collin says.

“Well least so far we are still at peace.” Mary said.

“Yes we are still at peace.” Collin said,

“Le monde est a’ paix.” Mary said singing.

“Lassier nous aller a Paris pour danser et chanter.” Mary sings.

“La est rien que le Parisians pouvoir enseigner a nous qui être English.” Mary sings.

“Arriver a’ danser une waltz avec me et montrer me vous amour me.” Mary sings.

Collin sees happy Mary is because they will soon be off for their European vacation.

“My Mary, you sing like a song bird.” Collin says to Mary.

“Remember Beggar our robin out in the garden. She use to sing the prettiest song telling us it was springtime.” Mary said.

“Yes like all things that are beautiful she died too leaving behind her children that sing the same beautiful springtime song for us to hear.” Collin said.

“Where has all the time gone, where has all the time gone.” Mary said,” once we were just children and now we have children of our own.”

“We grew up like we knew we would. We married each other like I promised you we would and live happily like I promise you we would.” Collin says.

“Will you love me forever like you said you would?” Mary asks.

“I will love you forever and forever, until eternity.” Collin says.

“I will love you for all times.” Mary said.

“Je avoir faire vous une promettre Je vouloir ne…jamais patir vous Mon Amour.” Mary says.

“Nous faire se une promettre que nous vouloir amour se pour toujours.” Collin says.

“Je volonté attente pour vous pour aller a’ ciel si Je aller devant vous Je volonté être regarder pour vous.” Mary says.

“Nous volonté être se pour toujours.’ Mary tell Collin.

Collin looks at Mary, he takes her in his arms and said I will love no other but you My Mary.”

“I will love no other but you my dearest husband, Collin.” Mary said.

Collin and Mary dance in the library when The Strauss waltz The Blue Danube plays on the radio.

Mrs. Murdock stands at the door and says, “Excuse me Master Collin; here is today’s post for you.”

“Thank you Mrs. Murdock.” Collin says taking the mail from Mrs. Murdock. He looks through the mail and there is nothing that requires his immediately attention. He puts the mail down and walks over to Mary and asks, “Mademoiselle may I have this dance?”

“Oui, Je vouloir amour pour danser avec vous.” Mary says.

Collin takes her by the hand and they dance by themselves as the BBC plays other waltzes that they can dance too.

A long time ago, two lonely children found each other and fell in love with each other in a secret garden. They found it was easier to love then to be bitter about their pasts. They made each other a promise they would never be separated. Years later, their dream came true and they kept their promise to each other.

_________________________________________________

Summer of 1931: Paris, France

It was early summer of 1931 that Collin, Mary, Martha, and their children, Lady Lily and Margaret left Misselthwaite Manor to begin their European trip to Paris, France, which was their first stop of three before they returned home to Yorkshire, England.

Collin had arranged for his family to stay in the heart of Grande Paris at Chateau de Paris. The Chateau was a grand place with Louis XIV décor and furnishing. It was quite fashionable and everyone who was anyone would stay there.

The quest rooms were lavishly décor in Louis the XIV furnishing. It was also very modern in other ways with indoor plumbing. Each room had a walk out balcony on it, so one could look down in the streets of Paris.

Paris was lined with outdoor cafés where people would sit, chat, and drink coffee, that was the French choice of drink.

The French waiters would serve it with croissants rather than with scones.

Croissants were filled with either cheese, chocolate, or other fillings. They were a light delicate pastry, something that the French pastry makers were good at making.

The French were a much laid-back people. They enjoyed their outdoor cafés, small talk. Some of the French would be talking about poetry, art, or literature. Some would be talking about fashion and theatre.

The French woman were not known for their modesty. Their fashions were very provocative and alluring. It would display some of their cleavage which Mary found distastefully and shameful. The dresses were gaudy with too much lace, and other decorative trimming.

The French Madams and Mademoiselle would sit at the café’ and Mary could understand French very well and they would say, “Ah Mademoiselle être ne pas de Francais. Elle devoir être de England. Elle tenue aimer une femme de cultuel.”

Mary had learned to accept such gossip graciously and said, “Quand femme parler rien mais de bavard ceci dire me une chose elle étais ne pas en pleine inflation justement.”

The French Madams and Mademoiselles would look at her with a look on their faces. They were not accustom to the truth.

Mary said in a voice that carried, “Si ceci être comment la femme dans Francais faire avec la temps Je faire ne pas vouloir ma fills pour apprendre chemin de Francais.”

The French women got up, left the café after being insulted by Mary. Mary was very outspoken and had no trouble speaking her mind.

Collin said, “My dear Mary, I do believe you insulted those French ladies.”

“I am sorry for it. They dressed like French Coquettes.” Mary said, “Have they no shame.”

“Some of these women need to get themselves in a convent.” Mary said, “I heard The Sisters of Charity of St. Vincent De Paul have a convent here. They teach what The American Sisters of Charity of St. Joseph taught as well.”

“I do not want our daughters to grow up as Coquettes.” Mary said, “They would merely be play toys for young men and immoral need of sexual exploitations.” Mary said.

“It is well known that in the French Courts of Old Courtesans would entertain the French Monsieur and Lords with sex.” Mary said, “They were women who would freely give of themselves.”

“I don’t wish our daughters to turn out like courtesans.” Mary said, “Our daughters have morals and values.”

“I don’t think you would allow Lady Lily or Maggie to become courtesans and play toys for men.” Collin said.

“Indeed not my daughters will be raised with morals and values. They will wait until they are properly married if they chose to marry at all.” Mary said, “I came to you untouched by any man did I not?” Mary asked.

“This is true my Mary. You came to me a virgin.” Collin said, “It is one reason I love you all the more. I am the only man who has made love to you.”

“You will be the only man who makes love to me.” Mary says.

“You will be the only woman I make love to in all of my life.” Collin says.

Mary looks at Collin and said, “Are you telling me you did not diddle dawdle while at Oxford?”

“Yes Mary, I never strayed. I never had anything to do with any other woman.” Collin said.

“Certainly you dated other women.” Mary said.

“No, I had nothing to do with any other women while I was at Oxford.” Collin said, “You were the only young woman I ever wanted.”

“It is socially acceptable for men to have conquests.” Mary said, “Men do not get reputations as women do if they chose to give of themselves.” Mary said.

“We made a promise to each other. We would wait for each other, marry, and love each other ever since we were children in the garden.” Collin said, ‘I meant every word of what I said.”

“You honor me much by being the only woman you have ever bedded.” Mary said.

“You honored me by waiting for me all of that time.” Collin said.

“Merci Monsieur.” Mary said looking downward with her eyes.

“You are welcome My Mary, for me there is but one woman for me and that has always been you.” Collin said.

“Again I am honoured.” Mary said humbly.

Martha had taken the girls to Parc de Francais pour enfants. This gave Collin and Mary some time to be alone with each other. It was like a honeymoon with the family.

It was a nice, warm day in Paris, and the café was a perfect place for two people in love with each other.

There were many cafés in France, which lined the streets with artists, poets, and other people who engaged in the Arts and Humanities.

Collin asks Mary, “What shall we do this evening My Mary?”

“What shall we do, we shall get dressed up, go to dinner and then go dancing.” Mary said.

“It sounds splendid. I can show My Mary off to all of Paris, France.” Collin said proudly.

“What shall you wear this evening?” Collin said.

“I have a dress I had made of violet velvet with a white lace collar. I will wear my Aunt Lily’s pearls.” Mary said.

“You will be the most beautiful young woman there. You may enceinte but it makes you all the more beautiful woman there.” Collin says.

“Je vouloir pour danser et chanter.” Mary tells Collin, “Volonté vous danser et chanter avec me.”

“Lassier nous être joyeux ceci soirée avec se.” Mary says.

“Je suis toujours joyeux avec vous mon mariée.” Collin says to Mary.

“Je vie pour faire vous joyeux.” Mary says to Collin

“Je vie pour faire vous joyeux mon mariée.” Collin says to Mary.

Mary sees Martha leading back to the café where Collin and she are sitting enjoying their tea and croissants.

“I see Lady Lily and Maggie have kept you busy Martha?” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, the demoiselles are thirsty and hungry.” Martha says.

“We will order them some croissants and milk to eat.” Mary says.

“Serveur please bring ma demoiselle some milk and croissants.” Mary orders.

“Oui Madame right away.” The waiter says.

“Momma and papa, there is a toy store around the corner.” Lady Lily says, “May we go there.”

“What think you my lady wife?” Collin ask Mary.

“What is it that you saw Lady Lily that you wanted?” Mary asks.

“Momma there is a doll in the window with blonde hair, blue eyes, and dressed like a French Mademoiselle.” Lily said.

“I see, very well Martha may take you. I will give Martha the French Franks to pay for the doll.” Mary says, “Martha make sure that Maggie gets a new doll too of her choice”

“Yes Ma’am, the dolls were 10 French franks a piece.” Martha said.

Collin takes out some money and said, “Get my daughters what they want from the toy store, keep the rest for yourself Martha. You deserve it.”

“Yes Lord Collin, ye are most generous.” Martha said humbly.

“Nonsense, you earn it.” Collin said.

The girls sit down eat their croissants and milk.

Collin and Mary enjoy their time together in Grand Paris.

Martha has taken the girls to the toy store to get their new dolls and Mary says, “Once the girls get back we can return to our quarters at the Chateau. I think the girls need a rest. I know I can use one since we are going out tonight.”

“Yes that is a very good idea my wife.” Collin said, smiling at him.

“Je vouloir pour danser et chanter ce soir ma marié.” Mary sings, “Prendre me danser dans le salle de danse. Faire vous vouloir pour danse avec me.”

Collin says, “Je volonté danse avec vous tout soir.”

“Nous volonté danse avec se et ensuite nous Volonté aller pour nous chambre a’ coucher et faire amour pour se.” Mary sings.

Collin smiles at Mary as she is at her best when she is farouche et libre in Grand Paris.

Collin looks down the street, he sees Martha returning with their daughters. Lily says, “Momma and papa look at my new French doll. I have named her Mademoiselle Rose.”

“She is very pretty Demoiselle Lily.” Mary says.

“Did you get a new doll Demoiselle Maggie?” Mary asks

“Yes Momma and papa, she is a pretty doll I have named her Demoiselle Suzette.” Maggie says

“What pretty name for a doll, Demoiselle Suzette.” Mary says.

“Martha will take you ladies back to your quarters at The Chateau de Paris to get some rest. Later on we are all going to have dinner, then Martha may take you back upstairs. Papa and I are going to dance in the grand ballroom.” Mary tells Lady Lily and Maggie.

Collin gets up and says, garçon bring me the bill.”

“Yes Monsieur right away.” The waiter says.

Collin takes out ten French franks and gives it to the waiter.

“Thank you Monsieur.” The waiter said.

“You are welcome.” Collin says, he walks around, helps Mary to her feet and offers her his arm and they all head back to Chateau de Paris.

“You look so much better now that you are away from Misselthwaite Manor Mon Mariée,” Collin tells Mary.

“I love Paris nothing compares to it; however, no one can take my love for Misselthwaite Manor from me.” Mary says.

“Paris agrees with you My Mary.” Collin said.

I love Paris but our home is in England.” Mary said.

“We will travel the continent before we return home to Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“I miss our garden but I look forward to visiting the Jardins de Marseilles.” Mary said.

“I want to walk around the splendid château de Marseilles.” Mary said, “I would love to go to Notre Dame Cathedral to see where all the Kings and Queens of France were crowned.” Mary said.

“I can just see Louis The XIV being crowned as King of France at Le Cathedral de Notre Dame.” Mary says, ‘How romantic it must have been back then.”

“I can just imagine Princess Marie Therese of Spain being crowned side by side by her husband Roi Louis the XIV of France.” Mary said, “Le Princesse Marie Therese become La Reine Marie Therese of France.” Mary says.

Collin, Mary, Martha and the Lady Lily and Maggie arrive back at Chateau de Paris and Mary and Martha take the girls to their rooms, which are large and gracious.

“I want you to obey Martha, ma fills do you understand.” Mary tell Lady Lily and Maggie, ‘You play with your dolls and play with each other. Papa and I will be back to take you two to dinner. I need to go rest.”

Mary walks down the corridor to their quarters at Chateau de Paris and opens the door, “Did you get the girls settled?” Collin asks Mary.

“Yes Ma marié I got our daughters settled in. I told them we would be back to take them to dinner, but for now I need to rest.” Mary says.

She walks over, takes off her shoes, and gets on the bed.

“This is very comfortable, and I never knew how tired I have become now. Do wake me up in a couple of hours so we can get ready to have dinner, dance and sing.” Mary says.

“You rest and I will not forget.” Collin assures her.

“Merci Mon marié,” Mary says and closes her eyes.

The last words Collin hears from Mary is Je t’ aime.”

The last words Mary hears Collin telling her is Je t’ aime aussi.”

__________________________________________________

Arriver et Danser et Chanter Avec Me Ce Soir.

Collin let Mary sleep until early evening and finally said quietly, “Mary, it is time to wake up.”

Mary slowly opens her eyes and says, “Oh my heaven what time is my lord husband?”

“It is time to get up, bathe if you need to, and dress in your most elegant dress. We must go get our daughters and have dinner together.”

“Oh my do I need to bathe?” Mary asked.

“I don’t think so it was mere a suggestion.” Collin said.

“I do want to smell good for you.” Mary said.

“You do smell good to me all the time.” Collin says.

“Will you go make sure Martha is getting our daughters ready so I can get ready myself.” Mary asks Collin.

“Yes of course My lady wife.” Collin said.

“Collin, make sure they are in their pink dresses with white sashes and bonnets.” Mary said.

“I will make sure Martha dresses them appropriately.” Collin says takes out the door to make sure his daughters are being taken care of by Martha.

Collin knocks on the girl’s door, Martha opens the door, and says, “Good Evening Lord Collin, I am just getting the girls ready for dinner.”

“Lady Mary wants them to wear the pink dresses with white sashes and bonnets.” Collin says to Martha.

“The demoiselle are wearing their pink dresses as Lady Mary said.” Martha said.

“Papa where is Momma?” Lady Lily asks

“Momma is getting dressed so we can all go down for dinner. You too are invited Martha.” Collin said.

“Oh Sir, I have nothing to wear such a fancy place. If it be all right with ye I will order my dinner up here in the quarters.” Martha asks Collin.

“Yes of course Martha if you are more comfortable eating up in the quarters order whatever you like.” Collin says.

“Thank ye Lord Collin.” Martha said.

“Come Demoiselle, your Momma is waiting for us down the corridor in our quarters.” Collin says taking the hand of both of his daughters.

“Have a good evening Martha. I will bring the girls back to you after they have eaten their dinner.” Collin says.

“Bye Martha.” Lady Lily and Maggie say.

“Be ye good girls for your Momma and papa.” Martha tells them.

Collin opens the door, Mary is nearly dressed. The girls run to her and say, Momma, Momma, we will miss you.”

“How can you miss me when we are just right down the corridor? Have Martha bring you to me when you want to be with me.” Mary says.

“Momma, what shall we eat tonight?” Lily asks

“Well my dearest Lily I am not accustom to French cooking. We will have to have the garçon read us the menu.” Mary says.

“My two beautiful fills look very beautiful tonight.” Mary says.

“Momma you look beautiful tonight too.” Lily says.

“Thank you my dear Lily.” Mary said.

“You looking magnificent in your violet gown with lace collar and wearing my dear late mother’s pearls.” Collin says.

“You look absolutely handsome ma marié.” Mary says.

“I must say I have the most handsome family in the world.” Collin said.

“Merci Monsieur for the compliment.” Mary says curtseying.

“You are very welcome Mademoiselle.” Collin said bowing.

Collin offers Mary his arm, she accepts his arm, and she takes Lady Lily and Maggie by the hand and they walk down to the Restaurant de Francais for dinner.

The maître d'hôtel comes up to Lord Collin and says, “Puis Je assister vous Monsieur.”

“Oui mon prenom être Lord Collin Craven et ceci être mon mariée Lady Mary avec mon fills Lady Lily and Maggie.” Collin said.

“Ah oui Monsieur Collin bienvenue pour le restaurant de Francais.” The Maitre de says.

“Merci, Monsieur.” Collin replies.

“Arriver ceci chermin Monsieur.” The Maitre de says.

Collin, Mary, Lady Lily, and Maggie follow the Maitre de to their table.

“Votre menu monsieur, ma’am and demoiselle.” The Maitre de says handing them their menus.

Mary looks around and says, “Oh my look at these crystal chandeliers they are beautiful.”

“Oh my the menus are in French.” Mary said, “How will we ever know what we are ordering.”

“Ce Soir, Je suis votre server Jacques.” The server says.

“Ce Soir Jacques, faire vous parler Ingles.” Mary asked.

“Oui Madame I speak English.” Jacques replied.

“Thank goodness, pouvoir vous dire nous quel le menu le dit.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am I can translate for your family and you.” Jacques said.

“What does Madame wish to eat?” Jacques said.

“Je vouloir aimer quelque chose léger pour manger.” Mary says

“Oui Madame, I can recommend our chicken with dressing.” Jacques said.

“Oui que étais bon.” Mary says

“We will have the same make it for four people.” Collin says.

“Jacques, bring the demoiselle some milk to drink with the meal and Mary and I will have white wine.” Collin says.

“Jacques please bring me some tea as well.” Mary asks.

“Oui Madame.” Jacques says.

He walks away from their table.

Lady Lily and Maggie sit quietly at the table.

Lady Lily says, “this is a beautiful room Momma, look at the chandeliers they are crystal.”

“Oh yes this is a fine establishment.” Mary says.

“Demoiselles tomorrow we are going to Le Jardins de Versailles.” Mary said, “They are some of the most beautiful gardens in Europe. It is where King Louis XIV lived his life. We will then go to Le Cathedral de Notre Dame, where all the French royalty as crowned.” Mary said.

“I can imagine all the kings and queens of France who have been crowned there so long ago.” Mary said.

“There are many petite boutiques in Paris which we can go and look through.” Mary said.

“Louis the XIV had a era named after him because he ruled France for a long time they called him Roi de Or.” Mary said.

“That means Sun King.” Mary said, “France was in its glory then before all the other tragedies it suffered.” Mary said.

Lady Lily asks, “Momma why do the French ladies dress differently then we do?”

“They are French and we are English.” Mary replies.

“Look at the dresses are they not pretty Momma?” Lady Lily asks

“Yes definitely for the French born ladies they are, however, I would caution you simplicity is the best for English ladies.” Mary says.

“We must remember the French ways are not our ways.” Mary tells Lily, “We are proper English ladies we must remember our reputations are at stake if men simply think we are merely decorative.” Mary says to Lily.

“Momma look at her hair is it not attractive.” Lily asks.

“Indeed the curls are nice, but you have naturally curly hair.” Mary says, “We must remember simplicity is the best for us. We are not from the culture.” Mary says.

Collin looks at the French coming and going and said, “I don’t much care for the French and how they dress.”

“Their dresses are a bit to revealing.” Collin says to Mary.

“Indeed they resemble courtesans of the Old French Court.” Mary said, “Perhaps they are looking for sexual favors.”

“Mary please must I remind you the children are here.” Collin tells her.

“Forgive me my Lord Husband.” Mary apologizes.

“You are of course of forgiven. We don’t want our children to be raised up with such things.” Collin said.

“Eventually they will have to be told about such things.” Mary says.

“Yes one day in the very distant future.” Collin agrees.

“I would not wish our daughters to be ignorant about de amour.” Mary said, “it is a part of marriage.”

“I do not wish our daughters to be raised an ignorance concerning their wifely duties toward their husbands if they marry.” Collin said.

“Strange I had to learn it on my own.” Mary said, “I had no mother to instruct me.”

“You learned very well and I have never been displeased with you.” Collin tells Mary affectionately.

“They seem to come natural once one gets married.” Mary says.

“My daughters will have a mother who will teach them what they need to know if they should get married.” Mary said, “They will have a father who give them away in marriage when the time comes if they should marry.”

Lily looks at Mary and says, “I will never marry Momma. I want to be Miss Nightingale.”

“You will whatever you want to be my daughter.” Mary tells her, ‘Don’t rule out marriage just yet. You are very young.”

Maggie just looks at her parents eating her food. She is too young to understand such talk.

The family eats their dinner and Lily says, “Momma, I am tired. May we go back to our quarters and stay with Martha.”

“Yes Lady Lily, I will call Martha downstairs to come and get you.” Mary says.

“Garçon will you please ring room 223 for me. Ask my children’s Governess to come down and get them.” Mary asks.

“Yes Ma’am right away.” The waiter says.

A few minutes later, Martha shows up at the restaurant and says, “Lady Mary, ye called for me to come and get the girls.”

“Yes Demoiselle Lily and Maggie are tired. Take then back upstairs, dress them for bed, and let them stay up until they are tired enough to put to bed.” Mary says.

“Yes Ma’am, come Lady Lily and Maggie.” Martha says taking the little girls hands.

“Bon Soir ma fills.” Mary says.

“Good Night Momma.” Lady Lily and Maggie tell Mary.

Martha leads them out of the restaurant and back upstairs.

________________________________________________

Lassier Nous Danser Tout Soir Avec Se – Let Us Dance All Night With Each Other.

Collin and Mary stayed in the restaurant eating their dinner. When the garçon came over to them Collin asked him where the ballroom is.”

“Monsieur it is right down the hall. They have a fine orchestral playing many fine waltzes and minuets.” The waiter said.

“Thank-you.” Collin replied, ‘Please prepare my bill for me.”

“Yes Sir, I have it ready for you that will be 20 French franks.” The Maitre de said.

Collin takes out twenty French franks hands it to the Maitre de and said, “Everything was perfect.”

“Thank you Sir, please come again.” The Maitre de replied.

“Come Mon Mariée we will go and dance the night away.” Collin says, pulling out Mary’s chair offering his arm to guide her into the ballroom.

The Ballroom has dimmed lights that make it very romantic and the orchestra is playing one of Schubert’s waltzes. The Monsieur, Madams, and Mademoiselle are dressed in the latest frilly dresses and fashions of the day.

The orchestral finally plays The Blue Danube written by Strauss and Collin says, “May I have this dance My Lady Wife.” Bowing to her.

“Yes of course I would love to dance with you My Lord husband.” Mary replies curtseying.

Collin leads Mary out to the dance floor and they dance together.

They dance to many other waltzes from Schubert, Liszt, and Wager. It is a soir de magique for Mary and Collin.

They danced the in the ballroom as if they were on their second honeymoon. They noticed no one else but each other as they danced to the many waltzes that the orchestral played.

The clock stuck two in the morning and Collin said, “Heaven my dearest Mary, it is time we get some rest.”

“Oh yes it is getting late. Let us go upstairs to our quarters and get some sleep. It has been a magnificent night. It will be one I never forget.” Mary said.

“Yes it was our magical night just the two of us.” Collin said.

Collin held out his arm for Mary to take, Mary took his arm and leaned on it and they both headed upstairs to the quarters to get some much need sleep.

It was a magical night for the two young lovers vacationing in Paris with their family.

“Ceci soir Je volonté ne…jamais oublier.” Mary tells Collin.

“Ceci soir Je volonté ne pas oublier ma mariée.” Collin tells Mary.

Collin unlocks the door to their quarters, Mary steps inside followed by Collin and he closes the door.

“Paris être une espace pour amoureux arriver et faire amour pour me Je puis être enceinte mais Je vouloir vous pour faire amour pour me.” Mary tells Collin.

“Être vous sûr mon mariée que vous vouloir me pour faire amour pour vous.” Collin asks Mary.

“I am sure my lord husband.” Mary says romantically, Collin takes her is his arms, kisses her, and picks her up, carries her to their bed.

“Lassier nous être juvénile au coeur encore.” Mary says, “Aimer nous premier étais tant de années il y a.”

“Je volonté amour vous Mary pour une vie temps.” Collin says.

“Ma amour pour vous volonté être toujours.” Mary says.

The last words Mary and Collin say to each other before falling a sleep is Je t’ aime.”

Collin and Mary sleep late in the day. They know that Lady Lily and Maggie are safe with Martha. When they wake up, they don’t even know the hour of the day until Collin takes out him pocket watch and says, “It is midday my lady. We have slept late this morning.”

“Well we didn’t get into after two clock in the morning and of course we are tired after our session de amour we had earlier this morning.” Mary says happily.

“We must get dressed, we promised the girls to take them to breakfast and then to the beautiful gardens of Marseilles Palace.” Mary said.

“I think I will wear my royal blue damask dress with the white collar.” Mary said, “It is appropriate for a visit to the Royal Palace where King Louis the XIV use to reside so many generations ago.” Mary says.

Collin hears a knock on the door, “Who is there?” he asks

“It is Martha and the girls Sir.” Martha replies.

“Come in Martha.” Collin answers her, Martha opens the door and two little girls run in and to see their parents.

“Momma you slept late we thought you had forgotten us.” Lily said.

“No papa and I did not forget you. We merely slept later than usual. We were out late last evening.” Mary says.

“I see Martha has you in your blue pinafore dresses with light blue blouses, and excellent choice. We will go eat breakfast and then we will take a tour of Marseilles Palace and their beautiful gardens, after that we will eat a light lunch, and look through the boutiques of Paris for new clothes for you two.” Mary said.

Collin is dressed in his suit and looks very handsome. Mary smiles at him, and says, “We need you to wear color my husband. Have you thought about wearing Navy blue?” Mary asks

“Yes I have thought I may get a couple of suits in Navy blue soon. Maybe I will even find a tailor here in Paris to do it for me.” Collin said.

“I still can’t say I approve of how the French women dress. They show some cleavage as if it is appropriate.” Mary said, “They have no shame.”

“I must say their dresses are ridiculous.” Mary said, “They are gaudy and tasteless.”

“I love France but it is much too liberal and open for my liking.” Mary said, “I will stick with my English fashions they are more lady like and conservative.” Mary says to Collin.

“I am surprised that the French women have not followed the rules of St. Vincent De Paul and his French Sisters of Charity.” Mary says, “They dress in modest apparel and in good taste.”

“I have noticed that the French are not particularly religious people in nature.” Collin said.

“Yes they have huge cathedrals in they are not even full.” Mary said.

“There are no fuller in England in the Anglican churches.” Collin says... “Religion takes second place to living rich and all.” Collin said.

“I am content with my lot. We may be comfortable but we are not materialistic and rich.” Mary says, “We are rich in other things that count like love for each other, for our children, and thankful for the little things some people are not so thankful for.” Mary says.

“The French are very materialistic. They think of only pretty clothes, jewels, and entertaining themselves.” Mary said.

“There is the poor class of French who are painters, artists, musicians, and poets.” Collin said, “They are the struggling French class of people.”

“I don’t see anyone helping them to obtain a name for themselves.” Mary said.

“Some will and some will not.” Collin said.

“I see that many have talent.” Mary said, “Some of their pictures are quite good.” Mary said, “There is some of them who know how to do still-art.” Mary said.

“Paris is definite the place where one can get known if they do their best.” Mary says.

“They say the American author; F.Scott Fitzgerald came to Paris to write his first novel it was call “The Great Gatsby.”

They say that there is two American composers here in Paris; their names are George and Ira Gershwin. Mary said.

“It seems everyone who is anyone comes to Paris in the summer time.” Collin says.

“Yes Paris is magnificent in the summer months.” Collin said,

“Yes it is but I still miss our garden at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary says, “No garden compare to Lily’s Garden.”

“Yes my dear lady wife, I have a fondness for our garden at home as well.” Collin said.

“Please don’t me wrong I love Paris, Rome, and Venice. I love to travel and see Europe, but when it is all said and done, I love Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said,

“I understand where you are coming from my dear lady wife.” Collin says.

“Le Jardin de Marseille is beautiful and they have some truly beautiful flowers in the garden. One could get lose just walked through the paths of the gardens.” Mary said.

“You are just getting home-sick for Misselthwaite Manor. You will relax the more we get out and do things.” Collin says.

“They have truly some fine boutiques here full of beautiful dresses but they are not my style. I have always held the position of modesty.” Mary said, “I would not care for other men to gape at me.”

“I am a happily married Madame.” Mary says, “The only man I want to look at me is you My husband.”

“Your modesty is the best part about you.” Collin said.

“I don’t want to be merely an ornament to society.” Mary says, “My station in life to make sure I make you a good wife and a good mother to our children.”

“My Mary, you have been nothing but a devoted wife to me and a devoted mother to our children.” Collin said.

“It would have been nice if my late mother had been just as devoted to me as I am to our children.” Mary said, “I know for a fact she was a terrible flirt or coquette.”

“I know by the photographs of Aunt Lily and Uncle Archie they were devoted to each other and Aunt Lily would have been devoted to you my husband had she not died so soon after your birth.” Mary said, “Their photographs are a true inspiration.”

“The photographs of our late parents together showed me that my parents were not happy. It makes me wonder why they married each other. My late father was so besot with my late mother’s beauty he allowed her to be a coquette as long as they were married to each other.” Mary said.

“I can only surmise that my mother liked being an ornament to society.” Mary said, “What a tragedy.”

“I saw photographs of you late mother my wife, she seemed to like her station in life in being the beauty she was.” Collin said.

“Yes my late mother was an ornament to society. She looked good on my late father’s arm. No one why grandmother and father named one twin Rose and the other Lily.”

“Aunt Lily was named that because she was the one who was content to stay at home like the Lily of The Valley flower, whereas the Rose grows wild and free.” Mary says.

“I call my late mother La Rose Avec Épine.” Mary says, “That is one English rose that had thorns all over it.”

“Lily of the Valleys are graceful flowers. They are fragile and dedicate.” Mary says, “I have some in our garden they are Empress of India lilies.”

Paris is wonderful. Look how busy it is in the day.” Mary said.

“Yes, it is a busy city.” Collin said

Mary looks at Collin and says, “Oh my husband, I love Europe but my heart is back home at Misselthwaite Manor. “

“What are you telling me My Mary, you wish to come home.” Collin asks.

“Oh my Lord would you mind so much if we did not go to Rome and Venice, but maybe go some other time.” Mary asked.

“I know the girls are getting home-sick. I am not use to coffee I need our good old English tea and scones my lord husband.”

Mary asks.

“No my Mary, I don’t mind if we remember to England before hand. You have gotten to see the Le Jardins de Marseilles and we were able to dance one night. I will take the girls, Martha, and you back home to Misselthwaite Manor.” Collin said.

“You are not mad are you?” Mary asks

“No My Mary, I could never be mad at you.” Collin said.

“I will go tell Martha to pack up the girl’s luggage, and have James carry everything back to the car. We will leave today.” Collin said.

“Thank you m lord husband.” Mary said, “I thought this trip is what we needed, we don’t.”

“Think nothing of it.” Collin said, and he leaves the room to go tell Martha to get the girl’s luggage packed up and to give it to James to strap to the car.

Mary stands outside of the balcony from their quarters looking down on the French quarters of Paris and she sings, “Je suis un Ingles Rose Je pouvoir ne pas assister il.”

“Je amour Paris mais Je amour England le plus.” Mary sings.

“Adieu Paris et Hello ma cheri England.” Mary sings.

“Ma coeur appartenir a’ England.” Mary says, “Elle faire ne pas appartenir a’ Francais.”

Martha comes to Mary and says, “Ma’am, the girls are ready to leave now.”

“Oh good, Lady Lily and Maggie dire adieu to Paris We are returning to England.” Mary tells her daughters.

The girls are overjoyed to be going back to their home at Misselthwaite Manor. They are after all English young ladies.

Collin helps Lady Maggie, Lily, and Martha get settled in the car, then helps Mary into the car, and then himself. He closes the door and says, “James home to Misselthwaite Manor.”

“Yes My Lord Craven.” James says, starts the car, and starts to drive back home to Misselthwaite Manor.

“My Mary, you will never be happy anywhere else but Misselthwaite Manor. We don’t belong in Paris, although Paris is nice. We are English, we belong in England.” Collin says.

“Yes my heart is back at Misselthwaite Manor and it was calling me back to it.” Mary said, “My home is in Yorkshire at Misselthwaite Manor.”

“I am glad we are going home to our gardens.” Mary sad, “Thank you for the trip to place for the last two weeks.”

“You are welcome my lady wife.” Collin said,

“Thank you for dancing I will always remember it.” Mary said with a smile, but we can dance in our own ballroom just you and me and no others around us.” Mary said.

Collin just smiles at her, Mary smiles and looks at the window.

Lady Lily and Maggie fall a sleep while they drive back to England.

Mary and Collin hold hands and they have the unspoken language of I love you forever.

The journey back from Paris to Misselthwaite Manor takes about six hours. The girls sleep through the whole journey back home.

James drives up the drive way around 9 PM in the evening and the girls wake up and says, “We are home papa.”

“Yes my children, Martha take Lady Lily and Maggie put them to bed immediately. This has been a long trip for them.” Collin says.

“Yes Sir,” Martha said.

Collin helps Mary to get out of the car, Mrs. Murdock comes out of the door, “Sir, we weren’t expecting you home so soon.”

“My lady wife got home sick for Misselthwaite Manor. We came home early. We had a good time in Paris. Perhaps we will see Rome and Venice next time.” Collin said.

“It is good to have you home Lord Collin and Lady Mary.” Mrs. Murdock says.

“Mrs. Murdock please have the Cook make us a pot of tea and some of her scones. I have missed them.” Mary said.

“You did have a good time didn’t you Master Collin?” Mrs. Murdock asked Lord Collin.

“Yes, but Mary’s heart is here at Misselthwaite and I could never turn her down anything she asked me for. We enjoyed Paris.” Collin said.

“Paris was wonderful but our garden called me back home to it.” Mary said, “La Jardin de Nous Amour.”

Mary sits down in the library and Mrs. Murdock brings them in tea and scones. “Thank you the Cook.” Mary said.

“I will Ma’am.” Mrs. Murdock says.

Mary and Collin sit down and sit back in the library at Misselthwaite Manor sipping their English tea and eating fresh baked scones. Mary was more content now.

“This is our home Collin, I could never be happy anywhere else.” Mary says, “I had to come home.”

“I understand my dearest wife, I would turn the world upside for you if need be to give you what your heart wants.” Collin says.

“I have it all here at Misselthwaite Manor. It is all here my Lord husband, our home, our garden, and it is where our love is.” Mary said.

“We were not meant for Paris, although Paris is nice. We will always be English.” Mary said sweetly.

“All I need is our garden and the love we have for each other and our children.” Mary says, “I need nothing more.”

Mary gets up, walks over to the picturesque window and says, “This is where we all belong, the children, you, and me.”

Collin walks over and says, “Let us go to our bedroom, our English bedroom and get some rest, we have traveled far.”

“Yes let us go to our bedroom.” Mary said, took Collin’s arm and they headed upstairs to their bedroom at Misselthwaite Manor.

Mary says sleepily, “This is our home we need not travel very far to be happy.” The last words Mary speaks before she falls a sleep is “I love you my husband.”

“I love you to my English Rose without a thorn.” Collin tells Mary and they fall a sleep peacefully.

Chapter 30: Summer of 1931: My Heart Belongs To Misselthwaite Manor.

Collin, Mary, Martha, and Lady Lily and Maggie arrived back at Misselthwaite Manor late in the evening. Mary was so glad to be back at home. She started to cry of happiness.

“My lord I loved Paris, but it is not like England.” Mary says.

“My heart belongs to Misselthwaite Manor, this is where we belong.” Mary tells Collin.

“I miss our yard, our garden, and our warm breezes in the evening. The thing I miss most is the peace and quiet that Paris can’t give me.” Mary says.

“We have a nice trip my lady wife, but I like you miss England.” Collin said.

“I missed England when I was away at school in Switzerland. Even thought I could the majestic Swiss Alps from my balcony. I longed to come back to England.” Mary said.

“I could not be happy anywhere else but here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary said, “Did you not miss it when you were at Oxford?”

“Oh yes I missed the gardens and thought about them all the time.” Collin said, “When I came home for holidays, I thought about their splendid in the springtime.”

“Paris is wonderful, but only for a short visit.” Mary says, “I am not a Parisian I am an old fashion English lady.”

“I had the hardest time getting use to coffee rather than tea. It was just too strong for me.” Mary said, “Their food was too rich for me to eat.”

“I need my simple meals because I am pregnant.” Mary said.

“We are home now my Mary, be at rest and peace.” Collin said.

Mary sings, “my heart belongs to Misselthwaite Manor.”

A soft breeze comes through their open window and the sweet voice only Mary and Collin can hear, “Arriver a ma jardin ma enfants bienvenue maison.”

Mary smiles and says, “I am tired but tomorrow we will go into our garden just the two of us my beloved husband.”

“Tomorrow we will walk in our garden. The roses are in bloom.” Collin said.

“Yes but for now, I must rest.” Mary said going to the bed and lying down to rest.

The warm breeze sang a song “Arriver a le jardin et être avec me Je suis le jardin de votre amour.”

“I will be downstairs if you need me my beloved wife. You get some rest.” Collin said.

“You will not stay with me.” Mary asked.

“I will but I thought you wanted to rest.” Collin says.

“I want you to rest by my side.” Mary said.

“I will stay with you then. I have promised always to stay by your side when you ask me too.” Collin said, lying down next to Mary.

“Rest now my Mary. I am here with you and I will never leave you.” Collin said.

Mary closes her eyes and goes back to sleep.

Collin remained by her side through out the day and evening until she woke up. She woke up; saw him sitting by their bedside going through some mail.

Mary looks up and says, “What mail my lord husband?”

“Oh nothing important. Our usual mail we get every month.” Collin said.

“Nothing from America.” Mary asks

“No my dear Mary, not a word from Lady Katherine.” Collin said.

“I do miss her and wish she would come back to visit us.” Mary sighed.

“One day she might.” Collin said.

“One day is a very long time.” Mary replies, “How are the children?”

“Lady Maggie and Lily are outdoors playing with Martha.” Collin said, “Martha will bring you the girls if you wish to see them.”

“I would like to go out to the porch if you don’t mind.” Mary said.

“No, not at all. I wanted you to sleep. The trip from Paris to Misselthwaite Manor is a long one.” Collin said.

“Yes, I need some fresh English air.” Mary said, “I will order Mrs. Murdock to bring us out some tea and scones.”

Mary got on her simple pink frock, flat shoes, brushed her hair, and said, “Let us go out to the porch for a while.”

“Come my wife, we will go sit, watch the sun go down.” Collin said.

Collin offers Mary his arm, she accepts it and they walk down the stairs. Mrs. Murdock sees them coming down the stairs, “Mrs. Murdock please have cook make us some tea and scones” Mary asks

“Yes Miss Mary right away. Shall I bring them outside to you?” Mrs. Murdock said.

“Yes please Mrs. Murdock.” Mary says and Collin and her walk outside and sit in their wicker chairs on the porch.

Mary sits down in her wicker chair watches her daughters play outside with Martha. She smiles at them.

“Momma you are up finally.” Lily says.

“Yes Lily, I am up and outside watching Maggie and you play.” Mary tells her.

“Momma our garden is in bloom.” Lily says.

“Yes our beautiful English garden.” Mary said smiling, “There is nothing quite like it.”

“One day my daughter you will wish to see the world but you will always want to return back to Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary tells Lily, “Our hearts belong to Misselthwaite Manor.”

“Momma I will never leave England. I will stay here and devote myself to helping people like Miss Nightingale did.” Lily says.

“Lily Miss Nightingale went Turkey and Russia.” Mary said.

“Yes but she returned home to England and lived the rest of her life here at Embley Park, in England.” Lily said.

“Yes once her work had been achieved in Turkey and Russia she did return back to England.” Mary said.

“I wish to dedicate my life to the service of others.” Lily says.

“It is a noble thought my daughter.” Mary said.

“We are ladies of the 20th century now Lady Lily.” Mary said,” You can be whatever you want to be.”

Lady Maggie was the quiet one. She was very shy and didn’t have much to say for herself. She was very close to Mary and Collin, unlike Lily who was very independent.

Lady Maggie played with her dolls quietly and never disobeyed Collin, Martha, or Mary. She was a very good child.

Mary would watch her play with her dolls but quietly whereas Lily would talk up a storm.

Lily would be the vivacious one. The daughter full of love, life, and energy. She would have a host of young men later on looking to vie for her affectionate she turned them all down.

Maggie on the other hand was a quiet, young girl, who was pretty but not as beautiful as her older sister, Lily. She would have a few suitors but decided not to marry like her sister, Lily. She had made the commitment to look after Collin and Mary as they grew older and couldn’t do as much as they were when they were young.

Misselthwaite Manor would pass on to Mary and Collin’s third child, a son, born at last in October of 1931. They named him Lord Richard Archibald Craven. He came out with loud lungs and a joyful sound to Mary and Collin’s relief. He was perfectly formed in every way.

Lord Richard would be Mary’s last child. They had decided to go through that operation started through hospitals to sterilize women so they couldn’t have any more children. It was for the best because Lord Richard’s birth was very difficult on Mary. She endured hours of hard labor and delivery before she gave birth to Lord Richard on October 19, 1931. A month later, she would turn 31 years old. She had been a dutiful wife and given birth to three children for her husband, Lord Collin Craven.

Mary was happy with her family. She had two daughters and a son, and they were her everything.

When Mary gave birth to Lord Richard, Lily just turned seven years old, and Maggie just turned 4 years old.

Collin, Mary, and their children lived a quiet life-style at Misselthwaite Manor. They were a happy family.

Lily was turned into a regular English Belle. She had her late grandmother’s looks, and all the charm of a well bred English young woman.

At the time Mary was pregnant, she had no idea what the child she was carrying was going to be. She had prayed when her time came it was a son. She had no doubt that Lily would be a good Grand Mistress of Misselthwaite Manor, but Collin had made a promise to his late father he would have a son to carry on the Craven name and to pass Misselthwaite Manor onto.

Collin had made sure that all his children were taken care of. Each child would get an equal share of Misselthwaite Manor. Therefore, they would have a steady income to support themselves.

He made sure each of the girls had a dowry to give their intended husbands to take care of them. If neither married the money put aside would revert to them.

Mary got up and said, “I will take a walk in the garden. I have missed it so.” She walked down the little path that lead into the garden, opened the door, and walked into it.

She smiled and said, “This is my secret garden.”

She walked around the paths, sang a little song to herself and heard a voice, “Lady Mary is that you?”

“Yes who is calling for me?” Mary asked

“It is me Dickon.” Dickon said.

“Dickon dear Dickon, I did see you hear before.” Mary said.

“I am here working in the garden.” Dickon said.

“It is looking more beautiful.” Mary said

“How was Paris?” Dickon said.

“Paris is Paris.” Mary said

“Did you not enjoy your trip?” Dickon asked

“It was fine Dickon; I got home sick and asked Collin to bring me home.” Mary said.

“Aye there is nothing like our English garden to bring you back home.” Dickon said.

“Yes that is right. I heard the garden call me back.” Mary said.

“I will never leave England again Dickon. I will live and die here at Misselthwaite Manor.” Mary confines to Dickon.

__________________________________________________

Dickon says nothing. Dickon is the first one of the three to pass away in 1950 at the age of 56.

Chapter 31: The End Years 1938-1980

Dickon would see King Edward The Eighth abdicated in December of 1938 to An American Woman who was a divorcee. He would see the crowning of Edward’s brother, George the Six, married and have two children, both daughters one born in 1925 and the other 1930. He would not see the oldest daughter, Princesse Elizabeth become Queen Elizabeth the II of England.

Dickon would see Princesse Elizabeth marry and have one of her four children, a son, Prince Charles. He would die shortly after Christmas in 1950. He would be laid to rest at the Anglican Church in Thwaite Village, in Yorkshire, England.

__________________________________________________

Right now, Dickon was healthy and his mid thirties. He was but three years older than Collin and Mary. He was born in 1897, one of nine children to Susan Sowerby and her late husband.

Martha was two years older than Dickon. She was born in 1895. The rest of the brood being born 1899-1905.

All three of them would see the terrors of World War Two which started in 1938 when a private from Kaiser Wilhelm’s army became Chancellor of Germany by the name of Adolph Hitler who was born in Austria in 1899 who was chosen by the Germans in 1933 to be Chancellor of Germany.

The Russians joined forced with the Germans until Germany decided to invade and overtake Russia and that turn Soviet Union against Germany, which was under Joseph Stalin.

Thus, World War 2 broke out when Germany invaded first Austria and other helpless Eastern European countries.

Collin and Dickon would be too old to serve under HRH King George’s The Sixth army. They would remain in the country while London was being bombed by the Germans, Italians, and other Aix Forces of the National Socialists.

The world was appalled to hear what Adolph Hitler and his third Reich would do to so many innocent human beings during the years of 1938-1945. It seemed at the time Germany was invisible and undefeatable. They had invaded France, Austria, Poland, Czech Republic, and Netherlands as well.

The Dutch royal family of Queen Wilhelmina fled The Netherlands with her family and took asylum in England until after the War was over in 1945.

Collin and Mary had decided to turn their country estate into a temporary home for war orphans. There had been so many children left without parents left after the National Socialists had bombed London. This was something Mary felt very strongly about providing temporary home to war orphans as she was herself left an orphan in 1911.

Collin, Mary, with the help of Martha Sowerby gave a home to many children.

Mrs. Murdock finally passed away in 1937 at the age of 70. She had grown up with Lord Archibald and Dr. Craven. Collin and Mary had her buried next to her late husband in the Anglican cemetery in Thwaite Village.

Much to Mary and Collin’s heartbreak, they had to send their three children away from war-torn England to schools in Switzerland, which was a neutral country during the War. This was safer for all of them.

When the war was over in April of 1945, Collin and Mary were just 45 years old. They called their three children back to Misselthwaite Manor. Lily by this time was 21 years old, Maggie was 16 years old and their only son, Lord Richard was only 14 years of age.

Mary, Collin, Martha, and their children helped to relocate living relatives of these poor unfortunate war orphans. Some were located and some were not.

World War Two came to an end when The United States under Roosevelt declared war on both Japan and Germany for bombed Pearl Harbor in December 1941.

The Allie Powers of France, England, Soviet Union, and United States, Poland, China and other Allie forces defeated The Aix Forces of Germany, Italy, Japan, and any other country who sided with Germany during World War 2.

The war crimes against humanity were tried in the city of Nuremberg between the years of 1946-1948, all the high rank officials in Hitler’s Third Reich were either sentenced to death, give lengthy prison sentences, accept for three who were not found guilty.

Two of them committed suicide rather than be tried as a war criminal.

The World had gone through a second world war and it would take a long time for the world to recover from such a terrible war where so many innocent people deemed undesirable by the Third Reich were butchered in cold blood. None of these groups of people had ever done anything to offend Hitler but they were butchered for no reason and treated no better than just trash.

The Nuremberg Trials were tried by Four Allie Powers. All four were represented there to try these war criminals. Some of the war criminals voiced their regret and some didn’t.

Queen Wilhelmina returned to her throne in Netherlands in 1945 regained her crown. She later abdicated her throne to her daughter, Princesse Juliana.

Mary, Collin, and the three children, Lily, Maggie, and Lord Richard, tried to pick up and carry on with their lives after World War 2 came to end and victory was claimed by the Allie Powers.

Mary, Collin, saw King George the Sixth marry off his oldest daughter, Princesse Elizabeth in the late forties to Prince Phillip of Greece, and heard as she gave birth to all of her four children, Prince Charles in 1948, Princess Royal Anne in 1950, Prince Andrew in 1956, and Prince Edward in 1964.

They also saw the changing of royalty, when King George the VI finally passed away in 1952, and the crowning of Princesse Elizabeth of becoming Queen Elizabeth the Second.

Mary and Collin were both 52 years old when Princesse Elizabeth became Queen Elizabeth in 1952. England really celebrated on that day in February of 1952.

The new English Queen was only 25 years of age when she became Queen of England and had already provided the heir apparent to the throne.

Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose Craven at the time was 28 years old. She had made a vow never to marry and do something valiant with her life. She had many suitors. She had done what she said she was going to do follow in the path of Lady Florence Nightingale who devoted to life to the helping of humanity.

Lady Maggie Katherine Craven was 23 years old in 1952. She had decided like her older sister before her not to marry. She became a dedicate Anglican sister.

Lord Collin and Lady Mary’s only son, Lord Richard Archibald Craven was only 21 in 1952. He was the only one to marry out their three children. He married for love just like his parents Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven.

He married Lady Suzette Sussex, daughter of the Duke of Sussex and they had three children, two sons and a daughter.

This way the Craven name would continue, as Lord Archibald had wanted it too.

Collin and Mary waited to hear from Lady Katherine Carter, their American cousin from Brooklyn, New York. They later found out through her attorney she had passed away in 1951 of Tuberculosis at the age of 49 years old. She never married and left no children. She was buried in the Episcopalian Cemetery of St. Anne’s in Brooklyn, New York next to her mother, Lady Margaret Craven.

Collin, Mary, and their children heard about the Cold War, which was between The Communists and The Free World. The first part of this cold war was between South Korea, The United Nation Security Combatants and The United States of America against North Korea, Soviet Union and The Republic of Red China between the years of 1950-1953 and The second part of the Cold War started between North Vietnam and South Vietnam and their allies which started in 1957 and didn’t end until 1975.

Lord Collin and Lady Mary had seen many changes with the beginning of the earth 20th century. They had lived through three wars, World War I, World War 2, and both parts of the Cold War, and by this time, they were in their late 60’s going to the 70’s.

They remember the late Cousin Lady Katherine talking about The Massachusetts Kennedy’s, who were a prominent Irish-Catholic political family. Their second son, John Fitzgerald Kennedy had been elected 34th President of The United States after defeating Dwight Eisenhower and Richard Millhouse Nixon in the 1959 presidential elections.

They also remember that horrible day that shocked the free world that President John Fitzgerald Kennedy had been assassinated in a Dallas, Texas in November of 1963.

They saw Presidents come and go and the resignation of another President, who ran with Eisenhower in 1974.

American politics really didn’t interest Lord Collin and Mary Craven of Misselthwaite Manor who resides in Yorkshire, England.

Lord Collin had given up his Lordship to his son, Lord Richard and his wife, Lady Suzette in late 1978. He was getting close to 78 years old and knew he couldn’t keep up with Misselthwaite Manor.

Lord Richard was in his 47th year and his wife, Lady Suzette was in her 45th year. He had made his Last Will and Testament out in 1970, when he turned 70 years old. Each of their children would be given fair share of Misselthwaite Manor.

He also provided both Lady Lily and Lady Maggie with a dowry of 70,000 lbs to be given to their husbands to take care of them in the way they were accustom. However, since neither of the girls got married the money was placed in a trust fund for them to being to give them as an allowance disturbed by Lord Collin’s Barrister.

Lord Richard and his wife, Lady Suzette continued to reside at Misselthwaite Manor with his parents, Lord Collin and Lady Mary Craven until the time of their deaths in 1980.

It was a warm spring day when Lord Collin and Lady Mary were walking in their garden in May of 1980, when all of sudden Lord Collin suffered chest pains and collapsed in the garden with his beloved Lady Mary by his side.

She called for James, however by the time the medical emergency staff could revive him, and while she was holding his hand, he looked at her and said, “It is too late my Mary. It is too late. I love you.” He died holding her hand in their garden. The garden they had made when they were children back in 1911.

Mary called, “Collin, Collin don’t leave me here by myself.”

He did not hear her it was too late he had passed into eternity.

Lord Richard and Lady Suzette went immediately to his mother’s side, he called Lady Elizabeth and Margaret to let them know that their father had passed away of a coronary attack in the garden he loved so much with their mother.

Lady Lily and Margaret immediately returned to Misselthwaite Manor to be with their mother.

It was too hard on Lady Mary to make the funeral arrangements so Lord Richard, Lady Lily, and Lady Maggie helped their mother, Lady Mary with the funeral arrangements.

Three days later on May 17, 1980, Lord Collin Craver, son of The Late Archibald Craven and Lily Craver, husband to Lady Mary Lennox Craven, and father to Lord Richard, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose and Lady Margaret Katherine Craven was buried next to his late father and mother’s side at the Anglican Church of St. Ann in Thwaite Village, Yorkshire, England.

Lady Lily, Maggie and Lord Richard escorted their mother, Lady Mary back to the car which would carry them back to Misselthwaite Manor, in Yorkshire, England.

She was now by herself, her beloved Collin had died leaving her all by herself.

She would lock herself into her room and cry, “Collin, Collin, how can you leave me. I am all by myself now.”

She would not unlock her door for her children. Her heart broken because the only man she ever loved had died leaving her all alone.

Lord Richard was worried about his mother who he loved and said, “Mother please come out of your room.”

“Is that you Collin, is that you?” Mary would ask

“No mother, it is your son Lord Richard.” Richard would say.

“Go away, let me be.” Mary sobbed.

Lady Lily would come to her door and say, “Please mother open your door for me.”

“Is that you Collin, have you come for me.” Mary cried.

“Mother it is your daughter Elizabeth Lily.” Lily would say through the door.

Finally, at last, Mary opened her door and said, “I am going out to the garden your father is waiting for me there.”

“Mother our dear father is passed away.” Lily said.

“No Lily you are wrong your father promised me he would never leave me. He is waiting out in the garden for me.” Mary said and walked out to the garden dressed in her black mourning dress that she never took off after Collin’s death.

Mary washed her face, she was herself was nearing 80 years old in November of 1980. She was still good looking although her dark hair had grayed.

She decided before she would go into the garden she would change into her navy blue velvet dress with the white collar Collin loved to see her in. She took the strand of pearls that belonged to her late Aunt Lily placed them around her neck and said, “I am going into the garden your father is waiting for me.”

She walked out the backdoor, down the path that lead to their secret garden that they named in memory of Lily. She opened the door with the key and let herself in.

She sat at the little wicker table that Collin and her had placed in the garden to sit in while they drank their tea and ate their scones.

She walked around and called, “Collin, Collin are you here. I am wearing your favorite dress my beloved husband.”

“Where are you Collin, don’t hide from me my beloved husband.” She called out.

Mary feel to her knees and said, “I can’t make it without you Collin, I love you and you promised me you would never leave me. I am alone now.”

Lord Richard came into the garden to find his beloved mother crying on her knees and said, “Leave me, leave me.”

“Mother, please get up.” Lord Richard asked her.

“I want to be alone son, go from here this is our secret garden only your father and I know about it. Once I am gone from here it will be forever locked up.” Mary said.

Lord Richard helped his beloved mother up from her knees and said, “Come in Mother.”

“No, I will not come in.” Mary said,

Lord Richard obediently left his mother in Lily’s Garden, when she did not come back in as it was dawning evening hours. Lord Richard became worried, started to walk to the garden.

It was a warm summer day in June, when Lord Richard found his dear mother, Lady Mary, in the garden slumped over in her wicker chair, “Mother, mother, are you alright?”

Lord Richard got no response, he called for his sisters and they listened for her heartbeat but it was not to be found.

Lady Lily started to cry, as did Lady Maggie and she said, “Our beloved mother has gone to join our beloved father in eternity.”

Lord Richard called for some of the servants to carry his late beloved mother’s body back into Misselthwaite Manor. They carried her up to the bedroom where Collin and she had been so happy since they first married in 1923.

Lady Lily and Maggie bathed her, dressed her in the rose-colored satin dress with white collar and white bonnet, and started to plan Lady Mary’s funeral service.

Lady Mary Lennox Craven, daughter of the Late Colonel Albert Lennox and Rose Lennox and the beloved wife of the Late Lord Collin Craven, and mother of Lord Richard, Lady Elizabeth Lily Rose, and Lady Margaret Katherine Craven was buried right next to her beloved Collin, who she had been married to for 57 years in the cemetery at The Anglican Church of St. Ann in Thwaite Village, Yorkshire England on June 17, 1980, one month from the very day she buried her late husband.

Collin and Mary had loved each other for 57 years. Now they were joined forever in eternity. Lord Richard decided to close up their garden for the last time.

Once a year on their late parent’s wedding anniversary they would reopen Lily’s Garden, wish their parents a Happy Wedding Anniversary, and then close it again.

No one was ever allowed to go into Lily’s Garden again. Lord Richard held Misselthwaite Manor and then passed it on to his oldest son, Lord Archibald, and his heirs.

Once year on their parent’s wedding anniversary Lord Richard, Lady Lily and Maggie can hear their parents sing in the garden

“Arriver a nous jardin nous enfants. Nous étais ici attente pour tout de vous pour aller a nous.”

Lady Lily smiles and says, “They are here even now watching over us until we let them go.”

Lady Maggie said, “Mother, Father, we miss you so.”

“Nous étais ici avec vous même tantôt nous enfant nous étais ne pas au loin de vous tout.” Mary and Collin tell them.

Years later Misselthwaite Manor was turned into a home for orphans something that was very dear to Mary’s heart. She wanted to make sure no child would be left without a home and someone to care for it as her Uncle Archibald had done for her in 1911.

A long time ago, two children found each other, with the help of another young boy, a gardener they had started the secret garden. A garden that was locked but brought back to life because three children wanted to see it live.

The garden brought many people happiness and two young people found each other, later fell in love, married and had children and later died in their beloved garden which they renamed “Lily’s Garden.”

“If you look the right way,” Mary said, “The Whole World Is A Garden.”

The End

-----------------------

[1] Queen Mary of Teck, Queen Consort of King George the V of England

May 6, 1910-1-20-1936

Born May 26, 1867 and died March 24, 1953

[2] Prince John of Windsor: Born July 12, 1905 and died January 8, 1919.

[3] Saint Elizabeth Ann Bailey,

1774-1821

Canonized in September of 1975

The Late Holy Father, Paul The VI

[4] George Sands: Born July 1, 1804 to June 8, 1876.

[5] Louisa May Alcott : Born November 29, 1832 and died June 8, 1876

[6] Charlie Chaplin Born April 16, 1889 to December 25, 1977

[7] Johann Strauss 1825-1899

[8] Saint Vincent De Paul 1576-1660:- founder of The French Daughters of Charity 1629.

[9] Barrister is an attorney at law who is qualified to represent clients in the higher law courts in England and Wales.

[10] Laura Ingalls Wilder 1867-1957

[11] The Great Gatsby by F.Scott Fitzgerald (1925)

1896-1940

[12]Archbishop of Canterbury, Head of the Church of England.

BCC British Broadcasting Company.

[13] Pope Pius XI 1922-1939

[14] St. Matthew 5:9

[15] King John, youngest son of King Henry II and Eleanor of Aquitaine.

Succeeded King Richard the Lion Hearted.

[16] George Gershwin 1898-1937

[17] Ira Gershwin 1896-1983

[18] Gold Sovereigns – Old British Currency used between the

17th century and 20th century the equivalent of 1 British pound.

[19] Michael Angelo 1475-1564

................
................